Beyond The Rules

by Vedros

Summary:

Taking care of Voldemort would've been the main priority for any person reincarnated as Harry Potter, but why limit the ambitions to the dark tosser? Why not set one's sights on every delight the Wizarding World has to offer? Why not conquer Wizarding Britain instead, and everything that comes with it? Powerful SI into Harry Potter. Harry/Multi. Lemons.

Chapter 1: Dropped In

It was an unusually dry and dreary day in Manchester. Having nothing else to do apart from the remote consultancy work he did for a few clients overseas, Harry usually spent the entire day stuck to his work desk, with a couple of breaks mixed in.

Rain was his constant companion in this place, so when he saw what a dry day it was, he thought about taking a short walk to the park at the end of the street. After all, why not?

If only he knew what a walk it was going to be...

XXXXX

Harry Jameson was the only son of Lydia and Jonathan Jameson, and he lived in a private, 1-BHK apartment in Manchester. He was your regular guy, nothing special to make him stand out in a crowd. He graduated a couple of years ago and had been doing freelance consulting since then, with a focus on finance. It was a tedious task but something he was genuinely interested in.

His social life had been pretty normal, like everything else about him. He had a few people to hang out with, none too close to call friends but enough to be acquaintances. He’d had two girlfriends in his entire life so far, and both times, they parted ways within a year. In both cases, it was mutually decided that he didn’t deserve them. Story of his life, really.

Honestly, he found it all so tedious.

The only thing he spent his time on, other than his work, consisted of movies, TV shows, and anime. He was not very proud to admit it, but the latter always involved fan service in some manner. Whenever he was not working, he was watching one of the three.

He couldn't really explain his fascination with the genre of the works he liked to watch, which were mostly about an overpowered MC who obliterated his enemies and had a plethora of girls to fuck around with, but something about that certain type triggered something inside him. Often, as many other guys did as well, he found himself dreaming about being one of those dudes.

Sadly, that’s where the veil between fantasy and reality ended.

XXXXX

Harry was walking down the lane toward that park when he heard someone call his name.

“Harry, is that you?”

He turned around and his eyes widened slightly. Sitting there at the table of a pavement café was his ex-girlfriend, Carol Jenkins. Garbed in a blue sundress that he faintly recalled giving her as a birthday present, Carol waved at him. Harry looked over and saw she had some dude in her company, who, he observed, didn’t look too happy to see him. He scoffed internally.

With an inaudible sigh, he walked over to where she was sitting and waved a quick hello in greeting. No use creating a scene by ignoring her, right?

“Oh, it’s been so long. How are you?” She remarked brightly.

‘Wow, if I didn’t know any better, I’d have believed for sure that she cared.’

He knew better than to speak that out loud, though.

“I’m good. Thanks. You?”

“Yeah, I’m doing great too! Just got a job at Deloitte. You know…”

“One of the Big 4, yeah, I know,” he cut her off. He knew all about it, he was a finance guy, after all. Whatever people might say about those firms, he never had the urge to join a corporate job. Working for someone else just wasn’t something he was good at. His two-year internship was enough to tell him that.

“Yeah. I’m really excited about it,” Carol smiled.

Despite it having been over a year since their break-up, her voice still stirred something inside him. After all, how could it not? She was his first. As he looked at her, he couldn’t lie to himself that he still found her very attractive.

“Uh Carol…”

She turned around to look at the guy with her and her eyes widened.

“Oh, I completely forgot. Harry, this is Charlie. He’s the one who put in the reference for me. A real help, he’s been,” she gushed, and Harry internally grimaced. So… this was one of those things, was it? This dude was secretly interested in her and she found in him her entry ticket. Figures.

“That’s really nice of him,” Harry nodded at him, to which he simply gave a small smile. A fake one though, clearly.

“It was nothing. Carol’s a very good friend. I’m glad I could help.”

Now, he was no expert in human behaviour, but Harry could claim with absolute certainty that the word ‘friend’ came out of his mouth like a curse. He suppressed a chuckle.

“Trust me Charlie, you were very helpful,” she smiled at him and put her hand on top of his, looking at him for a moment. The dude flushed as he looked at her hand on top of his, and Harry honestly felt slightly uncomfortable.

“So…” he began, and they turned to look at him, “I have some work, so I’ll see you later?”

She nodded and Charlie smiled that fake smile at him.

With a wave, Harry turned around and grimaced before walking off. In the distance, he could hear them talking.

“Who was he exactly?”

“Oh, nobody of importance. Just some guy I knew.”

He grit his teeth in rage as he walked off.

'Yeah, some guy I knew. More like the guy who took my virginity and who I professed my love to, then had a change of heart the very next month, and eventually blamed for the failed relationship because he was not good enough for me.'

Although it was a good thing that her true face was revealed before it was too late, Harry couldn’t help but think how it would’ve been if things had been different.

It sucked, didn’t it? When you put all the effort you could into something only for it to fail without any fault of yours? He might’ve been calm on the outside but inside, he was seething.

In his rage, he failed to pay attention to where he was going. As he was crossing the road, a sudden pain erupted on his right and he knew no more.

XXXXX

They say your entire life flashes before your eyes when you die. The moments when you felt the happiest, the moments when you felt the most depressed, and the moments which significantly impacted you, transforming you into the person you were. Nothing like that happened to him when he died. He was immersed in his rage in one moment, and BAM! Just like that.

But whatever the mortals inhabiting Earth would have told him about what comes after death paled in comparison to what he was seeing right in front of his eyes.

“Err… who are you?”

Harry was confused. A little girl was standing in front of him, looking barely six years old. He observed she was wearing a black dress and a pair of sandals, her dark eyes looking at him playfully as she shifted her weight simultaneously on each leg while clutching a plushie in her arms.

She giggled.

“I’m your old friend, silly,” she giggled again, and he was even more confused.

“I don’t remember seeing you in my life," Harry remarked, looking around the clearing he had found himself in. It was a vast grassy expanse with nothing in sight apart from a clear blue sky, the bright sun shining down and encompassing them in its luminous canopy. It felt oddly relaxing for some reason, now that he thought about it.

“Of course, you don’t. You can’t see me, after all,” she giggled, mimicking John Cena and his “U can’t see me” pose.

‘I’m confused,’ Harry thought.

“Yep. You said that already.”

He gawked. Was this girl reading my mind somehow?

“Yep!” She chirped, and Harry blanched.

‘I really died!’

His internal panic was suppressed when she bent down with laughter. He looked on with wide eyes as she tried to calm herself down.

“Took you long enough,” she smiled as she walked forward. He looked at her.

She turned around and smiling at him, held her hand toward him.

“Come on,” she nodded.

Curious, he held her hand, which was cold as fuck, and let her pull him forward.

They walked for a few minutes in silence until they reached a pond. The water looked so clean that Harry could see the shiny fishes swimming and the small pebbles that littered the bed.

“You ready?”

“Ready for what?” he asked, confused.

“To tally the accounts, what else?”

With a smile, she clicked her fingers and he looked on with surprise as the water shone a bright green.

XXXXX

He didn’t know how long that took as he just stood there, looking on as his entire life played out right in front of his eyes. Every small event was broadcasted and he was surprised at how much he had forgotten already. He looked on as many not-so-proud moments of his life also played out, including his *cough* masturbation sessions. He was sorely tempted to shut this girl's eyes, but the moment he turned to look at her, he blanched. She looked at him with a wicked grin on her lips, and the look was entirely out of place on a little girl like her. The same happened when the pond showed him having sex with Carol, only twice, he knew, but it still counted. He was embarrassed beyond words.

The pond also showed the moments he had felt the most disappointed with, and it surely opened some old wounds. It kept showing everything that went wrong until it ended with how he died and his feelings at that moment.

“That really sucked, didn’t it?”

Harry said nothing. His life was disappointing, at least in his eyes, and he was not happy about having the fact rubbed in his face. However, what could he do?

“You know where you are?”

“Some sort of afterlife, I guess,” he shrugged.

“Close. You’re in a place we call The Hanger.”

Curious, he turned toward her to find she had sat down on a sofa and was gesturing for him to sit down next to her.

“The Hangar?” he asked, obliging her, and taking a seat.

“Yep. It’s a place between life and death. To be more precise, it’s a place where we decide what to do with a person who dies.”

“Who are ‘we’?” he asked, having a feeling already.

“You humans call them the higher beings. No, not gods. Higher beings. Beings that control different aspects of existence.”

“And how many are there?” he asked, oddly interested.

“Well, there is Space, Power, Reality, Mind, Soul, Time, and me,” she grinned.

“That sounds awfully similar to a movie franchise I know about,” he muttered.

"Yep. MCU, right? I've seen those. Pretty accurate if I say so. But they missed me," she finished with a pout. 

‘Damn, she looked adorable.’

“And which one are you?”

That’s all it took for her to grin, and Harry inadvertently shifted back slightly.

Still grinning, she held her hand, palm up, and he saw black shadows slowly forming on her palm until an oddly familiar stone was sitting quietly.

“That…”

“You might recognize this as the Resurrection Stone from Harry Potter, but it is actually something else. Behold, the Death Stone.”

Gulping, he looked at her in an entirely new light.

“So that means… you…”

“Uh-huh. I’m Death,” she grinned.

XXXXX

He didn’t know how long they’d been sitting there in silence. The fact that he was sitting beside the actual entity known as Death was nothing short of mind-numbing, and that’s exactly how he was feeling. Having lost all ability to form a coherent response, he simply stared back.

“Ugh, I hate when they do that,” she muttered and delivered a loud smack to his cheek. Instantly, he came back to his senses and looked at her in shock.

“Now that you’re back, let’s get back to business,” she began with all seriousness a 6-year-old could muster.

“Huh? Business?”

She looked at him and chuckled.

“Tell me, Harry. What do you think we, as in the higher beings, do?”

He pondered for a while as she patiently waited.

“Err… govern your uhm… departments to ensure everything works as it should?”

“Duh. Predictable answer. But what apart from that?”

Curious, he asked, “What then?”

She smiled.

“What you must understand is that our work is not hectic at all, we have Time, after all. And there lies the problem. Since we have Time, we have so much time that things get very very boring over here.”

Initially surprised, he thought about it and it made sense.

“I think I get it,” he began with a nod, and she looked at him, “I mean, if I had unlimited time and only work, I’d get bored too. That’s why I watch movies, TV and anime. To keep myself entertained.”

“Exactly!” She exclaimed, “we do the same, but we watch humans and their lives.” She smiled widely.

“Wait what!?”

“Yep! We are assigned one human, and we watch his or her entire life. It gets boring sometimes, but it’s pretty interesting overall. My latest subject was named Harry Jameson, that is, you.”

He felt oddly violated right then if he was being honest. To know that someone was actually actively watching everything you do was disconcerting, to say the least. Still, he tried to formulate a response.

“Okay… and were you entertained watching my life?”

She made a face.

“What do you think? It lacked action, lacked adventure, lacked drama, lacked hotness, but overall, IT SUCKED!”

She shouted, and he toppled over. Bracing himself, Harry looked on as the little girl glared at him and he could do nothing but keep himself hidden.

“I’VE NEVER SEEN ANYTHING SO MONOTONOUS IN MY LIFE! WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU!? YOU DIDN’T GO OUT, DIDN’T HAVE FUN, SPENT YOUR ENTIRE TIME WATCHING THOSE MOVIES AND SHOWS, AND HAD SEX ONLY TWICE IN TWENTY-TWO FUCKING YEARS! HOW. BORING. IS. THAT!?”

‘Fuck, but I haven’t been insulted this bad ever in my life.’ 

All he could do was sit there in utter bewilderment and look at her angry face.

Suddenly, she smiled.

“That’s why I have come to personally greet you.”

"You have?" he asked nervously. A lot of people might've called him a wimp for how he was acting all scared of a little girl, but he’d dare them to hold their shit in front of the literal Death incarnate when she's angry at them and then talk.

“Yeah. You see, I’ve wasted a lot of time on you, and over the years I’ve become somewhat invested in your life as well. You were dealt a very poor hand, I believe. You screwed up? It’s fine. You can make up for it in the next one.”

"Huh? What do you mean?" Harry was entirely lost at this point. 

‘Is she sending me back somehow?’

“I won’t send you back. That’s something I’d not dare. But there is surely something I can do.”

“What?” he asked, slightly apprehensive.

“I’m glad you asked. I will give you a few options, and you have to choose one of them. Okay?”

Harry nodded.

“Alright then. Which do you like the most? MCU, Harry Potter or Game of Thrones?”

He thought for a second. He liked all three, but Harry Potter was the first work he’d read and watched, and that was where it all began, so the answer was obvious.

“I’m glad you think so. Since you’ve chosen Harry Potter, you’ll be transported to that world.” She finished smugly.

Harry’s mouth dropped open. 

‘What the fuck is going on!? Is she for real!?’

“Totally real. You have bored me, the entity of Death, to death. Now you have to make up for it. I’ll drop you into some interesting character’s body in the Harry Potter universe and I’m sure you’ll entertain me properly.”

“You’re sure, huh?” he managed to get out, still reeling from the revelation.

Even he wasn’t sure. 

‘What could I, an awkward, regular run-of-the-mill guy, do in that world to entertain a divine being?’

“That’s where I come in, Harry,” she chirped.

"Could you stop reading my mind already!?" Harry shouted, before realizing who he was talking to and blanched.

“What I meant was… could you please not read my mind?” he reiterated sheepishly. She narrowed her eyes before grinning, and he felt a slight chill pass through me.

‘Uh oh, what did I bring on myself now…’

“I’m going to ignore that. Consider it a favour and be more mindful of who you're talking to in the future,” she stated sternly, and he could only nod.

“Now, to make sure you don’t screw up again, I’ll be tweaking around a bit. Don’t worry, I’ll not harm you, just patch some things up and trim around the edges so that you can entertain me properly.”

‘I have a bad feeling about this. I had a really bad feeling about this. But what could I even do?’ 

All he did was nod in resignation.

“Oh, don’t worry, Harry. You’ll have a lot of fun as well, that I can promise you. After all, the more fun you have, the more fun I’ll have when I watch,” she licked her lips seductively and grinned as she stood up to walk around.

“That action looks so wrong on a little girl’s face,” Harry muttered softly.

“Oh? You feel uncomfortable seeing me like this?” She asked with a malicious grin on her face.

His eyes widened.

“Oh no, that’s not what I meant. I mean, are you always like this?” he gestured toward her child form, “Like a little girl? I mean, you don’t talk like one though, which is totally understandable given who you are, and your expressions, they just look kinda weird on a young girl’s face,” Harry recalled her mentioning and watching him masturbating and having sex and the fact that a little girl was watching him do it made him very uncomfortable.

“Oh, you poor baby, you should’ve said so. I’d have assumed a different form when we were viewing those scenes. Is this okay now?” She smirked before she transformed right in front of his eyes.

Harry’s jaw dropped. He could feel an instant tightening in his pants and try as he might, he couldn’t take his eyes off her.

Where stood a little girl was now a young woman with raven hair cascading down the middle of her back. His eyes, however, were busy taking in her alluring figure. A perfect hourglass structure with large, round breasts and wide hips was encased in a thin black garment that looked to be painted on her curvy frame. Her skin was all ivory, shining in the sunlight, and his eyes travelled upward to take in her pouty lips that were pursed slightly, erotically beckoning him to rush forward and mash his against. Her face was fair and those dark eyes were framed with long eyelashes that gave her a hooded gaze, and he could feel himself drooling slightly. 

‘Jesus! I’d give anything up to make her mine!’

”Another area that I’ve got to work on, your self-control,” she muttered, and that brought him out of his daze.

“I’m sorry!” Harry exclaimed, and she waved her hand away.

“I get it. Doesn’t mean it’s okay, but I get it,” she remarked, and he looked at her once again. 

‘Damn, it’s really hard not to stare. She’s someone literally out of a wet dream. Even her voice oozed seduction.’

“Now, if you’re done staring,” she narrowed her eyes, “I can get to work. Please lie down,” she smiled sweetly and he looked on in surprise as a bed materialized right in front of him. The surroundings changed and they found themselves in what looked like a bedroom and once again, his mind went down the gutter.

She giggled before grabbing his collar and bringing him close. “Now get ready. I’m going to fix you properly. When you wake, you’ll find yourself in your new body. Go and have fun. Do whatever you want, I don’t care. Just keep me entertained, and who knows, maybe I’ll let you have what you want one day,” she patted his cheek and with a fierce kiss on his lips that had him reeling, threw him down on the bed. The last thing Harry remembered was the feeling of her hands all over his body as he succumbed to darkness, his mind lost in her parting words and the fact that she'd just kissed him.

XXXXX

An equally beautiful blonde woman dressed in green arrived the moment Harry’s soul left The Hangar. She looked on as the raven-haired beauty gazed after her entertainment and shook her head.

“Did you really have to do that? You know you’d have been assigned another one, right?”

Death turned around and smiled.

“Oh Rosie, I know, but I was really invested in his life. His previous one was very boring. At least this one wouldn’t be. I’ve tweaked him in such a way that will ensure constant entertainment for both of us. And the extra incentive of having a go at this work of art is an added bonus, isn’t it?” She giggled, posing sultrily.

“Thou really art a conniving bitch, Maria,” Soul chuckled, as Death laughed.

“I really am, right?”

XXXXX

One moment earlier, he was feeling the hands of a sexy raven-haired woman all over his body, his lips tingling from her abrupt kiss, and suddenly, he found himself crouching behind a statue as a battle of epic proportions was going on right in front of him. The moment Harry opened his eyes, they widened as he took in the scene in front of him. Without a doubt, this was the battle between Dumbledore and Voldemort in the Order of the Phoenix. As he looked at his hands, he took in the faint mark of the words 'I must not tell lies' carved on the back of his hand. With shock, he realized that he was none other than Harry Bloody Potter.

Quickly, Harry turned around to look at the battle as various scenarios played out in his mind.

Now, that he found himself in this universe, he had a few choices to make. He could refrain from interfering with the timeline and let things play out the way they had. But where was the fun in that? No. Harry wanted something different. Something powerful. To be what he never was. To feel what he’d never felt. And the biggest tool was right there, in front of him. All he had to do was take it.

However, despite him wanting to be all strong, he couldn’t afford enemies, not at the instant and not any more than he already had. So, he had to play it perfectly. His mind started working into overdrive, and he inadvertently thanked Death for doing whatever she had done to him. Harry already felt entirely different, and he found that he liked this new him much better.

‘Don’t mention it. And call me Maria,’ he heard an alluring voice in his mind and internally grinned.

Dumbledore had just turned the sharp glass shards into grains, and Harry recalled with crystal clarity what had happened next. He got the perfect idea in an instant.

Dumbledore looked on in surprise as Voldemort vanished and his trail formed on the powdered glass scattered across the floor. Both their gazes followed the trail until Harry made his breath hitch and fell to his knees. The old wizard rushed forward in an instant.

He could hear Voldemort’s voice in the back of his mind, whispering maliciously to strike the man down. Harry let him take control of his mouth to tell Dumbledore how it would be a mercy to kill him. And Harry let Voldemort control his wand arm to point the wand at Dumbledore with the intention to kill him. All the while, the old man looked on in sorrow and kept whispering the importance of friendship and love. Harry didn’t pay it any mind. He had a much bigger objective right now, and he’d decided he was going to do it.

He heard Voldemort laughing like a maniac in the back of his mind and grinned internally. 

‘Oh boy, the moron had no idea what was going to happen.’

Dumbledore looked on as Harry raised his wand and pointed at him, his eyes glowing an eerie crimson and the tip glowing green. He still didn’t do anything but point his wand slightly upward.

“AARRRGGHHHHH…. EXPELLIARMUS!” Harry shouted out, to the immense surprise of the aged headmaster and the resident noseless moron.

In an instant, a multitude of things happened. Unprepared, Dumbledore looked on in shock as the legendary Elder Wand tore itself out of his grasp and latched on to Harry’s. Voldemort screamed in rage as he was forcefully expelled from his body. Meanwhile, Harry had no time to relish in the success of his little plan as pure agony washed through him, and he heard an oddly familiar voice screaming inside him as it died. The Horcrux, he realized in silent triumph and sent a mental thanks to Maria, as she'd asked him to call her.

Outwardly, he could do nothing but shudder in pain as he lay there on the hard floor, blearily looking up to see Voldemort saying whatever he had in the end as the ministry officials arrived. Dumbledore cradled Harry’s head in his lap as his hand closed around the fist which held the Elder Wand, his eyes focused on it. Everything played out exactly as it had back in the Order of the Phoenix, but with one massive change.

Internally, Harry rejoiced. The wand in his hand thrummed with power, and he could feel goosebumps rise on his skin. The Elder Wand, the Deathstick, was his now.

He had been a laid-back, ordinary young man in his previous life. Then he died and met the sexiest woman he’d ever seen in his life who granted him this boon. She improved him and all his attributes, changing his mentality and his overall personality, and as Harry squeezed the Elder Wand softly, he inwardly roared in triumph.

‘There would be no rules now. I will take whatever I want, and there would be nothing to stop me.’

In a place beyond the reach of any mortal, a raven-haired beauty grinned. The show was on.

To be continued...

Check out the link on my profile to keep up with the latest updates, schedules, etc.

Chapter 2: Settling In

In the aftermath of the battle, Harry was brought to Hogwarts where he was promptly checked by Madam Pomfrey. Harry saw several beds occupied by the remaining five who had accompanied him to the ministry, giving them little attention.

Dumbledore stood behind him all the while as Pomfrey ran various scans. Harry simply looked around, taking in everything around the Hospital Wing. It looked exactly how he remembered.

"Everything seems to be in order. Your injuries shall heal fine after the potions you just took, and that scar of yours also seems to be healing. I believe there would be only a faint mark, if even that, once it's done," Pomfrey remarked as Dumbledore stared at his forehead.

'Must be checking out the scar.'

Finally, Harry was allowed to leave the hospital wing when the old woman deemed him fine, and Dumbledore asked him to follow. Putting on the show of being an innocent, obedient student, he started to walk behind the old wizard, all the while taking in every bit of the castle that was Hogwarts.

A vast majority of the walk was new to him, things he had never seen appearing and disappearing, while there were a few elements that Harry recalled seeing before. However, he had no problem assimilating every bit of knowledge since his and Harry's memories were cojoined together now. After all, he was Harry Potter in this world.

Within a short amount of time, they reached the headmaster's office and Harry saw the gargoyle step aside when the headmaster approached. They walked inside Dumbledore's office and he stood there as Dumbledore took a seat with a sigh.

"Please have a seat, my boy," he smiled at him tiredly. Harry gave a small smile and sat down, looking up to see him peering at him over his half-moon spectacles. Dumbledore's eyes locked on his forehead, where that scar used to be. It only sported a faint outline now.

"First of all, let me congratulate you on the tremendous amount of bravery you've shown tonight, Harry," Dumbledore began with a genial smile. "Although your actions were reckless, you carried yourself with utmost responsibility and I could not be prouder of your conduct tonight."

Harry raised his eyebrows slightly and simply nodded with a smile.

"You must be wondering what happened to your scar," he gazed at his forehead once again, and Harry nodded.

'No need to expose my cards already.'

Dumbledore smiled slightly.

"Your scar was a cursed one, Harry. A curse that could have happened only when Tom tried and failed to kill you all those years ago. We don't have to go into the technicalities right now, but the fact that you are free from the curse is very relieving."

'So… he wasn't going to disclose the truth, huh? Well, no worries on that front. I knew all about it anyway, not that I'm going to admit anything.'

Harry chuckled internally, giving Dumbledore a slightly confused look.

Dumbledore sighed.

"Alas, I feel it's time for me to come clean with you regarding a few matters. I am sure you must be wondering about the prophecy," Dumbledore started, his gaze looking forlorn as he stared at him, and Harry nodded.

Dumbledore smiled.

"You see, my boy, a few months before you were born, I was interviewing someone for the post of Divination professor in Hogsmeade. The meeting had been rather stale if I am being honest, and I had already given up on her, but then something happened. I feel it prudent that I show you the memory of the event," Dumbledore intoned before he got up and levitated the pensieve on the table.

Pointing his wand against his temple, he pulled out a silvery strand and dropped it into the surface, and Harry watched as the glowing thread submerged inside the liquid.

"After you, Harry," Dumbledore nodded toward the pensieve. Harry nodded and dipped his finger inside it.

Immediately, he felt himself descending into freefall until he was dropped to the floor. Quickly grabbing his bearings, Harry looked around and saw that it was a dimly lit, old, decrepit room with two chairs occupied by Dumbledore and who he recognized as a young Trelawney, a small table separating them. Harry had only caught his bearings when Dumbledore arrived and stood beside him.

The memory started playing, and Harry saw how Trelawney suddenly went into a trance and uttered the words that had decided his life before he was even born. However, before she could finish her trance-induced monologue, Harry heard some commotion from the outside.

"What do you think you're doing here, you scoundrel!? Out! I remember telling you to not come back, can't you understand? Ugh! Your greasy hair is still foul, you imbecile! Go away now! And I don't want you returning, you understand?"

The shout was followed by a small crash and Harry thought with a grin that Aberforth must have thrown Snape out rather forcefully. Outwardly, he played dumb and looked at Dumbledore, who was looking at him.

The memory played out in its entirety, and they found themselves once again in Dumbledore's office.

"So that was the prophecy, Harry," Dumbledore remarked, banishing the pensieve back to its cabined at looking at him intently. Harry gazed at him.

"How did Voldemort know about it?" Harry played along.

Dumbledore sighed.

"A death eater overheard part of the prophecy and relayed it to Tom, who narrowed it down to two children who were born at the end of July: you and Mr. Longbottom. Tom chose you, a half-blood like himself, and marked you as his equal. You are the child of the prophecy, Harry, as evident from the Department of Mysteries recognizing you as well."

Harry's eyes widened in realization and he looked at Dumbledore with a narrowed gaze.

"It was Snape, wasn't it?"

Dumbledore's eyes widened slightly.

"What makes you say that, my boy?"

There was an undercurrent of apprehension in the headmaster's voice, something Harry noticed right away.

"The shouting outside. The man said something about greasy hair. That was when I suspected it was him. However, your reaction just now confirmed it. It was Snape."

Dumbledore sighed.

"Professor Snape regrets it until today. Yes, it was him who told Tom of the prophecy, but he had no idea who it was referring to. Once he realized Tom was targeting you, he immediately switched sides and became a spy for the Order, taking immense personal risk in doing so. Believe me, Harry, apart from you, no one hates Tom more than Professor Snape."

"Why would he care?" Harry asked, "Why would he care what happened to me or my family? Didn't he hate my dad? I've seen the memories. The two of them hated each other. Why would he switch sides if there was so much bad blood between them? Shouldn't he celebrate? The man he hated so much was going to die along with his family."

Dumbledore frowned.

"That is something better left with Professor Snape, Harry. I shall not speak of his motivations, but I can only reassure you that you have nothing to fear from him. He is firmly on our side, and that's all you need to know," he stated firmly.

Harry said nothing. He knew the truth anyway.

"Now Harry, there is something I need to talk to you about," Dumbledore started gravely, looking at his wrist.

'So, we're finally at the crux of the matter.'

Harry acted confused. Slowly, he widened his eyes before taking the Elder Wand out of his wand holster and holding it out.

"I'm so sorry, Professor. I didn't know why I had your wand. Here," Harry placed it on the table between them. Dumbledore looked at the wand for a long moment, before he closed his eyes and sighed. Picking up the wand, he held it out in front of him and placed it back on the table. Harry stared at him, confused.

"It is yours now, Harry," he stated, and Harry watched on, confused.

"I don't understand, Professor," Harry played dumb. Dumbledore sighed.

"You disarmed my tonight, my boy. The wand no longer recognizes me as its master. It has switched its allegiance to someone else now. You. I cannot use this wand to its full potential, not like you can," he remarked, gazing at the wand with a frown.

"I… I see," Harry said softly, grabbing the wand and holding it up. Immediately, a surge of power shot through him, making his hair sway slightly before it receded. Dumbledore smiled slightly before his face took on a serious look.

"Now Harry," he began, and Harry looked up at him, "there is something you need to know about that wand."

He nodded, giving the headmaster his utmost attention.

Dumbledore looked at him, "It is not a normal wand. There are speculations, but no one knows about the true origins of that wand. Some say it was crafted by Death, while some say it's a work of sorcerers of the past. What no one can deny, however, is that it has a bloody history," Dumbledore stated gravely.

"You cannot let anyone know about it, Harry. Use it like a normal wand, never show it to any wandmaker you don't trust explicitly and without a binding oath, and never act as if it is something special. Act as normal as you can, and don't let your actions cause suspicion."

Harry looked at Dumbledore in surprise and nodded.

"People have killed in the past to possess that wand, Harry. And once the wrong people know that you bear that wand, they would not hesitate to kill you to take the possession themselves. You have to take special care, Harry."

Harry widened his eyes slightly before looking at the wand in his hand. Looking up at the old headmaster, Harry gave him a resolute nod. Dumbledore smiled slightly.

"I feel this concludes our discussion tonight, Harry. Next year onwards, I am going to take a personal look into your studies. I hope you'll give this old man a few hours of your time as we go through various matters that would help us out in this war."

Despite knowing what those lessons would entail, Harry gave Dumbledore a wide smile and nodded. Dumbledore chuckled.

"Off you go then, I believe the curfew would be starting in about half an hour. More than enough time for you to visit your friends in the infirmary before going to sleep."

Harry smiled and nodded before holstering his new wand and turning around. As he was about to open the door to leave the office, Dumbledore's voice sounded out.

"I must admit you've taken the revelations of the night far better than I expected, my boy. And I'm happy to see that you have mastered Occlumency to such an extent that I couldn't even touch your defenses," Dumbledore remarked casually, and Harry stopped and turned around to look at him.

Dumbledore smiled at him, and Harry nodded before walking out of his office.

Instead of going to the Hospital Wing, he made his way to the other end of the seventh floor toward the Room of Requirement, fully intending to test the limits of his newfound powers and perks. Now that he was reincarnated as Harry Potter and had the power of the Elder Wand, he was determined to find out what he was truly capable of.

It was such a pity that the Harry of this world had never once tried to be the best wizard that he could be, always leaving it all to Hermione. Here he was, with an ability to play with reality itself, and all he did was slack off. A real waste of potential.

Not anymore though. He had no intention of staying average or slacking off. He was going to become the best he could be. There were no rules, no limits.

He reached the corridor and paced, looking with satisfaction when the door materialized. Harry opened the door and grinned.

Rows upon rows of junk stretched far and wide. The Room of Hidden Things. Why waste time when he could start taking out pieces of the wanker from the get-go?

He walked around, looking for the bust of the ugly warlock, following the path he faintly remembered. It took him fifteen minutes before he found the statue, and right on its forehead, it was.

The diadem was sitting there innocently, its sapphire gem glittering in the light and Harry gently levitated it down on the floor. He could feel it whispering bullshit, the faint voice slightly grating on his nerves, and promptly, he grabbed a piece of silk from the side and threw it over the Horcrux. The whispering receded and Harry lifted it and fisted the silk, holding the diadem like a parcel.

"Now what?" he asked himself, before looking around. His eyes fell on a familiar cabinet and he grinned.

"Oh, I almost forgot about you," Harry whispered, walking over to where it stood and pointing his wand at it. The Elder wand thrummed with power; a feeling Harry was slowly getting familiar with.

"Now, let's try out my first offensive spell. I wonder if I can cast it silently," Harry muttered before pointing his wand at the cabinet.

A blast of light erupted from his wand and struck the cabinet forcefully, and Harry watched gleefully as it was blown into pieces.

"Whoa!" Harry exclaimed, grinning at the explosion. The cabinet was blown into smithereens, splinters going around the area as what remained was only the base on which it stood.

"Now, what to do with you?" he muttered, looking at the silk-wrapped diadem in his hand before an idea lit up his head.

"Let's see if I can pull this off. Magic is intent, imagination, and power, right?" Harry muttered and focused.

Instantly, he conjured a small glass tube, wide enough to accommodate the diadem, and grinned. Picking it up, Harry dropped it, chuckling when there wasn't even a scratch. Placing it on the floor, Harry cast a multitude of spells at it, from gouging and blasting curses to cutting hexes, and the tube didn't even scratch.

"Wicked!" Harry grinned, before dropping the diadem inside.

He pointed his wand into the opening and willed the cursed flames into existence. A thick stream of flames erupted from his wand, and Harry pulled back slightly. Instantly, Harry felt a mental pull and grimaced as the Fiendfyre tried to wrestle itself out of his control. The strain was considerable, and it took all his resolve to keep it contained in the small tube.

He heard a loud wail erupting out of the tube as it exploded in a shower of sparks, and Harry quickly tried to bring the flames down. Sweat poured down his face as the flames intensified slightly as if snarling at him for his audacity of trying to control the cursed fire, but Harry didn't budge in the slightest, gritting his teeth and willing for it to die.

He must have stood there for at least ten minutes, trying to wrestle down the flames which seemed to fight him at every step, not backing down in the slightest. At last, Harry managed to extinguish the fire, panting heavily as he looked around himself. The area around him was undamaged as far as he could see, apart from some scorch marks here and there, and Harry sighed in relief that nothing had caught fire.

One thing was for sure though. Harry had to work hard at mastering this spell. Controlling it was a bitch, and he didn't want to risk it without being confident that he could take it down when he wanted.

There was no sign of the glass tube or the diadem and he realized that the explosion had taken care of both. The diadem must have melted, Harry thought, as he looked around. He could see a lot of articles scattered around the room, coins included, and Harry resolved to have the place harvested of all potential articles which could make him money. After all, why not? It wasn't as if all of it was going to help anyone just by sitting in here, was it?

Now, he was raring to try out a few more advanced spells, and he willed the room to change itself. This shit will never cease to amaze me, Harry thought, as the room morphed right in front of his eyes. A swirl of colours was followed by the room changing its shape, structures appearing and disappearing as the huge pile of junk was replaced with a room clear of everything apart from an ominous-looking dummy that held a black wand and looked at him with emotionless eyes. He grinned. 

Bring it on, bitch!

The first salvo of spells left his wand, all exactly how he imagined they would, and Harry grinned. He didn't even have to make any wand movements or incantations as explained in the books or movies and only had to visualize what he wanted to happen, and it happened. Harry watched in excitement as the dummy twisted to dodge a few spells, while it shielded the remaining. One cutter passed through its defence and hit the dummy on the chest, and a loud gong echoed around the room. He grinned excitedly.

His grin was wiped out when the dummy returned fire though, and he erected a shield quickly. He watched in fascination as the spells hit the shield with enough force to make his arms shake under the strain before they overpowered the shield and obliterated it. His eyes widened slightly when the dummy didn't relent and started to fling spells at him, and Harry saw everything as if it happened in slow motion.

The spells were coming toward him, and suddenly, Harry found himself weaving through them, dodging all the jets of light and returning fire. The exchange continued for a few more minutes and the longer the duel went, the more Harry found himself getting comfortable.

One final volley of borderline dark curses later, the dummy was broken in half and hanging slightly, bits and pieces blown off as Harry panted.

"What the fuck!?" Harry exclaimed.

'Just what happened to me? Was it another one of those perks that Death, I mean, Maria bestowed upon me? Was it because of the Elder Wand that I suddenly became such an agile and combative motherfucker? Because I recall clearly that this world's Harry has never been like that. Sure, he was quite agile due to his prowess of being a Seeker, but this was an entirely different level altogether. Even the spells were more powerful and accurate, and although he was a capable wizard, it was never like this.'

Harry grinned. He would be a fool if he got upset at the fact that he had more power and was more capable. Even though he was nowhere near the likes of Voldemort or Dumbledore, he was happy. He'd only improve from now on, something Harry was going to focus on intently. He had no desire to be a slave to the whims of either of the powerhouses of Wizarding Britain.

He was thinking of going for another round when Harry heard someone on the other side of the door. Sharply, he turned around to look at the door before he willed it to be transparent. The sight made his eyes widen slightly.

There, clad in the attire she had worn to the ministry tonight was Hermione, looking at the door with a frown. Harry took in her appearance. She truly bore a remarkable resemblance to Emma Watson, with her hair in slight disarray and her breaths coming out in short gasps which did something wonderful to her upper body. Harry decided to open the door and let her enter.

True to his guess, her eyes widened when she saw Harry was there before a small relieved smile took over her face.

"Oh Harry," she cried as she flung herself into his arms, and Harry instinctively wrapped her in a tight embrace.

She was showing no restraint, hugging him tightly, and Harry could hardly complain. Her body was curvier than he had thought, as he felt her against his front, and with a soft squeeze, Harry leaned back to look at her.

"Are you okay, Hermione?" Harry asked tenderly as he stroked her cheek with his thumb. Her eyes widened slightly at his actions but she didn't say anything as she nodded.

"Madam Pomfrey told me that it was fine if I wanted to leave. She said I was very lucky that the curse only grazed me slightly. She said," she hiccupped, "she said that if I had been hit by the curse properly, I might not be alive right now."

He pulled her back in his arms and stroked her back softly.

"What about the others?"

Hermione sighed.

"Ron and Neville are out. Madam Pomfrey said they have to stay in the infirmary for a few days. Ginny and Luna will be out tomorrow or the day after."

He nodded and held her close.

"It's okay, Hermione. You're okay. We survived tonight," Harry whispered in her ear, before pulling back and dropping a kiss on her forehead. He smiled at her shocked expression and stroked her cheek before pulling away.

"What are you doing here by the way?" Harry asked her, willing the room to transform into a bedroom. Hermione looked around in surprise as the room transformed into a replica of a five-star suite.

"Huh?" She muttered, confused, before what Harry asked her registered.

"Oh, I just didn't feel like going to my dorm right now, not after what happened tonight, you know?"

He nodded, before looking at her for a few seconds.

"Would you like to stay in here tonight?" Harry asked, deliberately not looking at her. There was no response for a few seconds before she sighed.

"Yeah. I don't think I want to be alone right now," she muttered.

"Alright then," Harry nodded before two small rooms appeared on either side of the room.

"Bathrooms," Harry replied to her questioning look, and she nodded before she turned around and started walking away. His eyes stayed glued to her swaying backside for a while until he shook his head and turned around to walk to the bathroom.

About fifteen to twenty minutes later, Harry had taken a shower and changed into a white t-shirt and navy-blue track pants, and stepped out of the bathroom, only to stop abruptly. His eyes widened as he saw Hermione leaving her bathroom, clad in a silky white nightdress with a white gown draped over it. Blood rushed southward as Harry took in her nervous demeanour, and something about it was oddly thrilling.

"T-this was the only thing available inside," she tried, and Harry gave her a reassuring smile.

"I don't mind, Hermione. You look really beautiful," Harry replied sincerely, and her eyes widened slightly before her lips curved into an uncertain smile. She looked at the bed before looking at him. Harry gave her a shy smile.

"I thought you'd like to stay close tonight, after what happened, you know… I can make another bed appear if you'd prefer though. Your choice."

Hermione's eyes widened and Harry saw her having an internal battle before she closed her eyes and nodded.

"It's okay, Harry. I don't want to be alone tonight either."

He inwardly smiled in triumph.

She looked at him out of the corner of her eyes before she bit her lip. Harry saw her hands grab the gown in the middle, before, with a sigh, she took it off and dropped it on the floor.

His eyes feasted on the bare flesh displayed. Thin straps held her nightdress up on her shoulders, coming down to just above her knees as she kept her eyes away. Harry gazed with surprise at the slightly low neckline, and her cleavage was on slight display. To his pleasure, Harry noted that her tits were much larger than he had thought, and he internally grinned.

Hermione didn't look at him and slowly slipped under the covers. Harry shook his head before laying down on the other side. He willed the lights to dim and saw that a faint blue glow lit up the room.

Moving a bit, Harry made himself comfortable, before he saw that Hermione was facing away from me and was laying there, her body quite rigid. Harry sighed. That girl needed to loosen up. No worries, he was here now.

For some time, they simply lay there in silence. Hermione was turned away, and Harry was looking at the ceiling while glancing at her back out of the corner of his eyes every once in a while.

Finally, Harry decided to take the first step, and slowly, Harry scooted closer until he was almost touching her back. Harry observed her body stiffening and her breathing getting laboured from the proximity, but she didn't pull away.

He decided to proceed and lifted his hand to rest on her waist. She shivered under his touch and Harry stroked her skin over the thin fabric of silk before he dragged his hand forward until it was resting on her stomach.

Slowly, Harry scooted closer until his front was entirely pressed up against her back, and Hermione gasped when his crotch pushed against her hips. Harry caressed her stomach and moved his erect dick against her delectable rear, and she whimpered. Even after all this, she didn't pull away.

Heartened that she was not stopping him, Harry slowly dragged his hand upward, caressing her over the thin silky fabric until it rested right under her tits, and Harry stopped. He waited for her to tell him to move his hand away, but no such rebuke came. Harry moved his hand even more, and this time, she gasped audibly.

'Fucking hell, but her tits are really large and soft, easily filling my palm up' Harry thought and as he squeezed, he was rewarded with an erotic moan from her. His fingers were softly sinking into the naked side of her breast where her cleavage was, and Harry gave it another squeeze.

"H-harry…" she whispered, as he buried his face in her hair and inhaled her scent that was so uniquely Hermione.

"Yes, Hermione?" Harry whispered as he leaned upward, nibbling on her earlobe and biting it. She moaned.

"W-what are we doing?" She whispered as she ground her supple ass against his hard cock, and Harry returned the favour with equal passion as he slowly started thrusting against her in tandem with her moves.

"I don't think I can define it," Harry replied, cupping her face and turning her around. Even in the bluish light, Harry could make out the redness of her face, and with a small smile, closed the space between them. Hermione's eyes widened for a moment before she relaxed and melted into the kiss, as Harry continued to caress and fondle her breast.

'But I'm sure this is what we both want right now.'

Inwardly, Harry grinned.

XXXXX

To be continued…

Chapter 3: The First and More

The soft blue lights the room had conjured gave it an alluring vibe as Harry lay under Hermione, who, initially confused, quickly got into the act herself. Their lips moved together in a frenzy as she ground her pussy against his hard cock.

 

He had never imagined she would get over her inhibitions and take part with so much exuberance, but now that she had, Harry couldn’t complain.

 

With a grin, Harry pulled back from the kiss and looked up. Hermione’s face was hovering over his, her lips swollen and her hair falling around his face, framing them in a curtain of brown as she looked at him with lust-filled eyes.

 

The evening had been one emotional roller-coaster ride for them, and it was understandable that after going through what they had, she found herself an eager participant.

 

“You know I’m going to fuck you tonight, don’t you?” Harry asked her with a sudden burst of confidence, grinning when her eyes widened. Hermione bit her lip and nodded.

 

“Tell him how much you want me, Hermione,” Harry probed further, curious to hear how far she would go.

 

Hermione looked at him for a moment before her jaw set and she sat up straight. Her pussy pressed hard against his cock and Harry shifted slightly, looking up at her heavenly perfection. Her lovely tits strained against the thin nightdress she had put on, her hair let down and falling behind her in waves and her eyes trained on him.

 

Harry’s eyes widened when he saw her grab hold of her nightdress and he watched with bated breath as inch after inch of her perfect skin was revealed to his eyes. He watched as she stopped once the fabric reached her tits, looking at him for a moment before she closed her eyes and pulled her nightdress over her.

 

She threw it somewhere behind her and Harry didn’t bother to see where, since he was busy taking in the breath-taking view before him.

 

Fuck, but Harry had never imagined Hermione was so hot!

 

Her tits were large, easily more than a handful, standing proud on her chest with protruding pink nipples that were beckoning him to lean upward and feast.

 

“Is this enough for an answer?”

 

Her voice was husky and Harry looked up at her, only to see her looking at him with what he was sure was faux confidence. Harry grinned.

 

“More than enough,” Harry replied, before leaning up and capturing one of her nipples in his mouth.

 

Hermione moaned as her hands came up to thread through his hair while Harry continued to suck on her breast while fondling both of them. The feeling was otherworldly.

 

His hands squeezed her tits softly before Harry pulled away. Instantly, Hermione cupped his cheek and brought him forward into a searing kiss. Harry wasted no time in pushing his tongue forward and he met no obstruction as their tongues met in a frenzy of motion.

 

He slowly caressed her sides, taking care to not touch where the curse had grazed her before wrapping his arms around her slender frame and pulling her close. Hermione dropped her upper body over his and Harry leaned back so that they were laying horizontally on the bed, with her entire body on top of his.

 

His cock was as hard as a rock, and Hermione started grinding her pussy against it. Harry couldn’t hold back the groan that escaped his lips, and she pulled back to look at him.

 

“I want you inside me,” she whispered against his lips, and Harry nodded before pulling his pants off. Hermione looked as his cock sprang free of its confines between them before pulling her knickers to the side, exposing her gushing pussy. Harry watched as she grabbed his cock and lined it up against her entrance.

 

He looked up at her and nodded, and she smiled before dropping down.

 

“AAAHHHHH!”

 

A loud cry tore its way out of her throat as she shuddered atop him, and Harry realized in shock that she just orgasmed. She dropped over him and Harry wrapped his arms around her, stroking her back softly as she shuddered.

 

A couple of minutes passed and she slowly lifted herself off him before looking down.

 

“Take your time,” Harry whispered, but she shook her head and lifted her ass slightly before dropping with a wet squelch.

 

“Uhhhh…” she groaned and repeated her movement until she was slowly fucking herself atop him. All the while, Harry kept a firm hold on her waist to keep her steady as she continued to slam herself down on his cock, taking as much as she could inside her.

 

Slowly, she built up a rhythm and Harry watched with a small grin as her movement got more refined. She saw his grin and grinned back before grabbing his hands and pushing them above his head. Her tits dangled over his face and Harry looked at her with a raised eyebrow. She grinned before shaking her tits, and Harry chuckled when they slapped his face.

 

“Fuck you feel so good!” She exclaimed and she dropped harshly, and with wild abandon, started to bounce her lovely ass on his cock. All the while, his eyes feasted on the sexy vision of her lovely tits shaking right in front of them.

 

He looked up at her face and saw her staring at him, and with a smirk, Harry freed his hands and flipped them over. She yelped before moaning out loud as Harry slammed roughly inside her.

 

“FUCKKK!”

 

Her cry was cathartic as Harry grabbed both her hands over her head with one while the other grabbed her breast roughly, and started to slam vigorously inside her.

 

“FUCK ME! YES HARRY! OH, FUCK ME! FUCK YOU’RE SO GOOD! HARRYYYY!”

 

He continued to hammer away inside her, watching entranced as her free breast jiggled and bounced around. Nothing else mattered at the moment. There was no Voldemort out there, nor were their friends lying unconscious in the Hospital Wing. The only thing on their minds was pure, unadulterated lust.

 

He leaned forward and captured her lips, forcefully shoving his tongue inside her mouth and Hermione moaned into the kiss. Her legs came up to wrap around his waist, holding him firmly inside her as Harry repeatedly slammed his throbbing member up her quivering snatch, his grip painful on her wrist while the other hand groped her breast aggressively.

 

Hermione’s hold was tight around his waist, and she seemed to pull him ever so tightly against her. It took considerable force on his part to pull back enough so that he could slam into her with a resounding clap.

 

Pulling back slightly, Harry took in her dishevelled appearance. Never had he seen her in such a state, and the realization that he was the one who had brought her to such a debauched condition sent a thrill through his entire being.

 

With a smirk, Harry leaned back slightly and took off one leg from around his waist. Harry watched her staring at him in confusion, and Harry grinned before lifting her leg vertically and pressing it against his front. With a grin, Harry saw her eyes widen as he broadened the angle and slammed roughly inside her.

 

Hermione cried out in a mix of pain and pleasure as Harry continued to repeatedly thrust inside her, all the while mauling her tits alternatively.

 

He drank in her moans, he revelled in her cries of pleasure mixed with pain as her pussy clenched around his cock, trying to milk it dry while she orgasmed for the second time, but Harry somehow held on. Harry knew that he couldn’t hold on for much longer though.

 

“I’m… ugh… I’m gonna cum soon,” Harry grunted in between his thrusts, and her eyes widened slightly.

 

“Not inside, I’m not on the potion,” she managed to whisper despite her orgasmic haze.

 

He nodded before pulling out of her. Immediately, she scooted forward and before Harry could do anything, she swallowed the entirety of his cock inside her mouth. His eyes widened at the sight of Hermione Granger blowing him off like a pro, all naked and covered in sweat, and Harry could only groan as she vigorously sucked him off.

 

It didn’t take him long and before Harry could warn her, the head of his cock expanded and Harry shot the entirety of his load inside her eagerly waiting mouth. To her credit, Hermione took most of it down her throat, swallowing it all. Streams of his thick, white cum dripped down her chin and over her tits as she pulled away, and Harry sprayed the remaining load all over her face and tits.

 

Panting heavily, Harry stared at the debauched vision of Hermione Granger laying there with her legs wide open, her juices trickling out of her pussy as her face and heaving tits shone with thick globs of his semen. Her eyes opened and she looked at him with a small smile.

 

“Thank you, Harry,” she whispered, and Harry realized how badly she needed this after the events of the evening. Despite the asshole that he was, Harry felt something for her, something he realized came from within himself. With a sigh, he realized that a part of him was Harry now, and their personalities were fused. It was understandable that Harry would feel some of the things Harry did. And he realized he didn’t mind it in the slightest.

 

With a small smile, Harry took his place beside Hermione who had cleaned herself off. She placed her wand back on the table beside the bed before scooting closer. Harry wrapped his arms around her slender frame, revelling in the feeling of her curvaceous body pressed so intimately against his, and pulled her even closer. Her sigh of contentment made him smile, and Harry dropped a soft kiss against her temple before they drifted off to sleep.

 

XXXXX

 

Harry groaned slightly as he opened his eyes. Still drowsy, he flexed his fingers, frowning when he felt something soft in his palm. Slowly, the events of the previous night became clear in his mind, and with a grin, Harry pulled Hermione closer. Another squeeze of her lovely tit prompted a soft moan from the girl he was spooning from behind, and as she shifted her delectable ass against his groin, Harry could feel himself getting hard.

 

With a smirk, Harry dragged his arm down her body until he reached between her legs. Slowly, Harry touched the engorged bud at the top of her pussy and rubbed it softly.

 

Hermione abruptly jerked awake and turned around in shock, and Harry looked at her with a grin. His grin turned into a frown when he saw her staring at him with wide eyes and her mouth open.

 

Slowly, she took in his naked appearance before looking down at her naked body. A familiar pain between her legs made itself known and her eyes widened even further as realization dawned on her.

 

“Oh my god…” she whispered and quickly pulled the covers to hide her nudity. Harry was getting weirded out now. Just what was going on with her?

 

“Hermione? What happened?”

 

He saw her look at him with wide eyes.

 

“H-harry… what… how…” she stammered, and Harry sat up to look at her.

 

“Harry… oh Harry I’m so sorry… I don’t know what came over me last night… all those things happened yesterday and I was so overcome with all of it… then it was just the two of us and we… oh Harry what have we done…”

 

He listened with a sense of detachment as Hermione whispered to herself in shock, the realization that she was horrified at what they had done coursing through him.

 

She looked at him with tearful eyes and Harry sighed.

 

“It’s fine, Hermione,” Harry gave her a fake smile which she luckily bought, as her eyes softened slightly. Harry continued, “our emotions were running wild last night, quite understandable really after what happened, and you’re not at any more fault than I am. We did what we did in the heat of the moment. Let’s consider it as a way of providing each other the comfort we needed so badly, hmm?”

 

Hermione looked at him with tearful eyes before she nodded.

 

“I never meant for this to happen, Harry. I don’t know what… I can’t…”

 

She failed to formulate words, and Harry leaned forward. She stiffened as he pulled her into a hug, before she relaxed slightly. A few seconds later, Harry pulled away and looked at her with a small smile.

 

“We can forget what happened. We don’t have to talk about it if you prefer,” Harry offered with another fake smile, internally sneering when she nodded gratefully. On the outside, Harry gave her hand a reassuring squeeze before turning around.

 

“You can get out and freshen up if you want to, I won’t look.”

 

He felt her eyes on the back of his head for a short while before she sighed. Harry heard the creaking of the bed before the sounds of receding footsteps reached his ears until Harry heard the bathroom door closing behind her.

 

With a loud sigh, Harry dropped back on the bed and looked up at the ceiling.

 

“I’m a moron,” Harry whispered to himself. And he was a moron. He should’ve expected something like this. Hermione Granger was way too uptight to just fold. Harry happened to catch her in a moment of weakness, a moment when both of them wanted a semblance of comfort, and that was it.

 

There was no way Hermione Granger was going to be okay with an arrangement Harry wanted to have – one which would entertain both him and his patron lady upstairs. After all, that was the agreement Harry had with Maria – entertain her to her heart’s content while enjoying life himself.

 

However, now Harry had this itch inside him.

 

He had already gotten a taste of the hidden allure that was Hermione, and Harry didn’t want to let go of that so easily. She was a challenge, one Harry found himself yearning to conquer.

 

However, what he knew was that she wouldn’t give in without effort, efforts which he had no qualms in making.

 

The door to the bathroom opened, and Harry saw Hermione stepping out in clean clothes. Her hair was still slightly wet and little droplets of water were visible on the shoulders of her top even from the distance. Her eyes caught his and she stilled for a moment, before grabbing her bearings and walking forward. She gave him a small smile and Harry returned it.

 

“You can go if you want. I’ll stay for some time,” Harry said with a nod. Hermione looked at him with an uncertain look.

 

“All is good between us, right?”

 

He looked at her for a moment, watching her get nervous the longer he stayed silent before he gave another fake smile.

 

“Obviously. Why won’t we be? What happened last night, happened. There’s no use in thinking about it. All’s good,” Harry replied. Hermione gave him an uncertain smile before she nodded.

 

“Don’t be late,” were her parting words, and she walked away. His eyes stayed trained on her swaying backside until she disappeared, and Harry laid back with a sigh.

 

He was definitely going to have her. That was final now.

 

XXXXX

 

Harry spent the next hour inside the Room of Requirement, pondering upon the events that had taken place the previous night, followed by the supreme rejection he was awarded this morning. Although he had resolved to make Hermione his, Harry had no clue where to start.

 

As he walked down the hallway aimlessly, wondering what to do about her, something solid hit him on his front. A grunt escaped his lips and Harry barely kept himself from falling backwards on his ass.

 

“Watch where you’re going, you filthy half-blood!”

 

He raised his head, only to see a cute, heart-shaped face in front of him. The girl’s lips were twisted into a snarl, a fifth-year Slytherin prefect badge pinned on her robes, and Harry quickly put a name to the face.

 

‘The Parkinson bitch!’

 

He sighed before looking at her intently. Again, Harry was surprised. He’d thought she looked like a pug!

 

The woman in front of him was anything but. With her dark brown hair pulled back into a ponytail, Harry had a clear view of her face, and he found he liked what he saw. She was fair, with full, pouty lips that were still pulled into a malicious snarl as Harry looked into her green eyes that were glaring at him with utter disgust. Her nose was small, and Harry wondered, yet again, who the fuck thought she looked like a pug. Not him, not anymore.

 

“The hell do you think you’re doing, Potter!? Sod off!”

 

He grunted as she shoved him with her shoulder and walked off to Merlin knows where. All Harry could do was watch her retreating backside as it swayed within her school robes. Silently, Harry cursed the Hogwarts uniform for including that tiresome robe that came in the way in more than one manner.

 

Sighing, Harry started to move forward, before realizing that he hadn’t gone to meet his friends in the Hospital Wing. Releasing a breath, Harry made his way to the infirmary.

 

As expected, Ron was still snoring when Harry entered. Harry looked at the other occupied beds and saw that Ginny was asleep as well. Only Neville and Luna were awake, sitting on their respective beds side by side, and with a small smile, Harry pulled a chair in the middle.

 

“Hey Nev, Luna, how’re you feeling?”

 

Neville gave him a nervous smile while Luna looked at him and cocked her head to the side.

 

“It’s better. Madam Pomfrey cleaned and fixed all the wounds. But she says the dark magic exposure requires me to spend another day in here.”

 

Harry chuckled.

 

“Better you than me, mate,” Harry grinned at Neville’s frown, before turning to look at Luna.

 

Despite knowing how beautiful she was, Harry was taken aback when he saw her. Luna looked like a fairy with her pale blonde hair framing her cute face, and Harry couldn’t help but stare for a bit. Her neck was slightly long and slender, the ivory skin of hers laden with a slight sheen of sweat which made strands of her hair stick, and inadvertently, Harry reached forward and tucked the strand behind her ear.

 

Quickly realizing what Harry had done, Harry pulled back and smiled at her, expertly hiding his flustered expression behind his Occlumency shields.

 

“You seem different, Harry,” she intoned softly, and Harry couldn’t help himself from getting lost in her voice.

 

With a jolt, Harry pulled himself back and looked at her with slightly wide eyes.

 

‘What the fuck is happening? Why am I getting entranced by her so much!?’

 

He had no answer to those questions, and the only thing he could do was stare at her. Belatedly, her remark registered with him.

 

“Huh? What do you mean?” Harry played dumb.

 

Luna stared at him for a long moment, before she shrugged and leaned back against her pillows. Entirely flabbergasted, Harry turned to look at Neville, who looked at him and shrugged.

 

“I’m good, Harry. Thanks for asking,” Harry turned abruptly again to look at Luna, who was looking at him with a small smile. Giving her a short nod, Harry turned to look at Neville again, who was looking around the Hospital Wing.

 

“I never noticed this, Harry,” he began in a clear voice as Harry looked at him, “but the walls here are very bright.”

 

Harry turned to look at the walls and nodded.

 

“Yeah, they’ve always been. Not at night though. They are dreary at night, especially when the lights go out- “

 

“I wanted to kill her, Harry,” Neville cut him off, and Harry looked at him.

 

“What?”

 

Neville turned toward him, and Harry noticed his eyes were red as if he was holding back tears.

 

“I wanted to kill that woman last night in the ministry. What she had me in a chokehold in that Death room… the wand she used to… to torture my parents pressed against my neck… I’ve never felt so filthy as I did right then. All the time we were fighting, I wanted to kill her. In the prophecy room, in that room, and in between. But I couldn’t. I could not do it.”

 

Harry stared at Neville with a frown, before sighing.

 

“I cast the Cruciatus last night,” Harry admitted, smiling at Neville when he looked at him with wide eyes.

 

“What!?”

 

“Shh… not so loud,” Harry hissed, looking around. No one apart from Luna was with them, her eyes fixed on him, and Harry turned towards Neville once again.

 

“When she killed Sirius… I chased her all the way to the atrium. I was filled with so much hate that I just… just spat the words out,” Harry chuckled, and Neville looked at him, wide-eyed.

 

“It didn’t work, obviously. I couldn’t make it work, and then he arrived,” Harry muttered darkly, before looking at Neville with a firm gaze.

 

“But I won’t repeat it next time,” Harry affirmed, as he looked at a wide-eyed Neville, “if I come across either of them once again, I’ll make it work. You know why, Nev?”

 

Neville shook his head. Harry sighed.

 

“Because scum like them don’t deserve our mercy. They need to be put down, otherwise the blood of their future victims would be on our hands as well.”

 

Neville looked at him with wide eyes.

 

“Do you… do you really believe that?”

 

Harry gave him a small nod, and all Neville did was stare at him. With a small smile, Harry stood up and patted him on the back.

 

“Rest up and escape from this cell soon,” Harry teased with a chuckle, and Neville smiled slightly.

 

Turning towards Luna, Harry saw that she was staring at him with her eyebrows raised slightly, and he shoved his apprehension to the side and smiled at her.

 

“You too, Luna, rest up and escape this cell soon,” Harry smiled. She didn’t reply and looked over his shoulder instead.

 

“Well, I’m glad you think this is a cell, Mr. Potter. At least now you’ll try to avoid getting admitted to this place.”

 

Abruptly, Harry turned around, only to come face to face with the elderly matron of the Hospital Wing.

 

“Ah Madam Pomfrey, I was just… I mean I wasn’t… I didn’t mean it that- “

 

“Save it, Potter,” she sighed, “just don’t make it a habit to come here so frequently. I’ve had enough of your company over the years.”

 

Harry chuckled uncertainly.

 

“Now if you are done here, I’d suggest you get going. Breakfast shall be ending in half an hour.”

 

He nodded, before looking at Neville and Luna once again. With a final smile and a nod, Harry turned around and walked out of the Hospital Wing.

 

XXXXX

 

The Great Hall was bustling when Harry entered. All four tables were halfway full, and the same was true for the teachers’ table. The heavyweights were no longer there though, which was understandable given the fact that they usually had their breakfast either in their quarters or in the early hours of the morning.

 

Slowly, Harry walked over to the Gryffindor table, aware that the chatter around him had ceased slightly. Glancing out of the corner of his eyes, Harry saw people looking at the newspaper before whispering and subtly pointing at him.

 

‘Ah, I see. The events of last night must’ve been reported.’

 

“If it isn’t our star seeker, or rather, the boy who told the truth,” a voice came from his left, and Harry saw a comely-looking girl grinning at him. Her athletic feminine build clued him in, and Harry smiled.

 

“Hey Katie,” Harry greeted as he took his place in front of her.

 

“Made headlines again, I see,” she chuckled, pushing the paper forward. Harry looked down and grimaced when he saw Dumbledore holding his head in his lap as if he was dying, before the image transitioned into Fudge looking shocked as Voldemort vanished.

 

YOU-KNOW-WHO RETURNS! FUDGE RESIGNS AFTER A YEAR OF DENIAL!

 

AMELIA BONES, HEAD OF DMLE – THE INTERIM MINISTER

 

The image transformed into a beautiful redhead looking resolutely ahead as she took the oath in the ministry atrium. Harry saw the atrium was still destroyed and realized that it must have happened in the early hours of the morning if the sunrise outside was any indication.

 

UMBRIDGE SUSPENDED, MISSING; HEAD AUROR ORDERS INVESTIGATION

 

He recalled clearly how she had been chased away by the centaurs, and mentally chuckled.

 

Serves the bitch right, he thought, and now that I’m here, I’ll be dealing with her before she could cause more mayhem in the future.

 

SCORE OF DEATH EATERS ARRESTED; DoM SEALED FOR THE FORESEEABLE FUTURE

 

Now here was an image that gave him immense pleasure – a group of Death Eaters in chains, and the most notable among them – the slimeball Lucius Malfoy.

 

With a smirk, Harry chanced a glance in the direction where Malfoy usually sat. The ponce was toying with his food. However, Harry noted with surprise that his entourage was nowhere to be seen.

 

‘Must have abandoned him, now that he’s lost his previous daddy to boss people around.’

 

“You guys really did a number on them, didn’t you?”

 

He turned to look at Katie who had leaned forward slightly, her hands folded in front of her as she looked at him with a grin. With a chuckle, Harry nodded.

 

“Indeed. But then, did you expect anything different?” he asked rhetorically, as Katie chuckled before dropping her hands to the side.

 

Inadvertently, his gaze was drawn to her slightly exposed cleavage as she leaned forward, her top two buttons undone and her tie slightly loose around her neck. It wasn’t indecent but was enough to give him a glimpse of her bra-clad mounds, which jiggled slightly when she laughed at his response. Harry chanced a glance appreciatively before looking at her face. She was really beautiful.

 

He didn’t know if she had caught him looking because she leaned back with a gentle smile, not giving any indication whatsoever.

 

“I hope the new minister will be better than Fudge. I’ve heard about Amelia Bones. She’s a no-nonsense type of woman, so I have positive feelings about her.”

 

‘If only she stays alive.’

 

He didn’t voice his thoughts aloud and simply nodded.

 

A sudden movement to the left drew his eyes, and Harry watched as none other than Pansy Parkinson darted forward swiftly without a care in the world and took her seat at the Slytherin table. However, what surprised him was the fact that she had sat far away from Malfoy, not even glancing at him.

 

From the distance, Harry observed the woman. She was far from calm – her behaviour from some time ago was fresh in his mind, and even now, she was jittery.

 

‘Trouble in paradise, hmm?’ Harry thought with a chuckle, before pausing.

 

‘Hold on, this is interesting,’ Harry couldn’t help but chuckle. Pansy had been Draco’s most faithful. What could be more satisfying than taking her away from the little shit?

 

‘After all, why not?’

 

With a small smile, Harry leaned back and started eating his breakfast, occasionally talking with Katie. After all, he had found his new target.

 

‘For now.’ Harry thought, as Harry looked at Katie and smiled.

 

XXXXX

 

To be continued…

Chapter 4: Unexpected Allies

Harry kept talking with Katie while keeping an eye on Pansy and how she was behaving. So far, there had been no one who had approached her, and she didn’t talk to anyone either. A few times, he saw her glance at Malfoy before sneering and diverting her eyes.

 

‘Clearly there is trouble in paradise.’

 

“Hmm? Sorry, I didn’t hear what you said,” Harry said sheepishly when he missed what Katie said. She sighed before smiling faintly.

 

“It must’ve been a very harrowing experience last night, right? I mean, with him back and you all fighting Death Eaters,” she shuddered, and he grabbed her hand softly. She looked up, face slightly red and eyes wide, and he smiled.

 

“We’re safe, we’re all safe. That’s what matters,” Harry whispered. Katie kept staring at him for a second before she nodded. 

 

“For now,” she whispered, biting her lips softly, and Harry felt his eyes drawn to the seemingly innocent movement. However, he exercised restraint and gently squeezed her hand. However, she surprised him by turning her palm upward and interlacing their fingers, and he looked at her.

 

“I’m scared, Harry. I’m scared of what is to come. My parents… my dad is a muggle, and I’m going to be a big target for them. My mom has told me about the last war when she fled Wizarding Britain… I just… I just hope things don’t turn so ugly once again…”

 

Harry frowned before grabbing her small hand between his.

 

“Look at me, Katie,” Harry whispered. She lifted her head, and he could see unshed tears of fear and frustration threatening to fall. “Nothing will happen to you or any of us. We’ll fight them until the end. Things will not go wrong as they did the last time. I promise.”

 

Katie stared at him for a moment before she sighed.

 

“I hope it will be as you say,” she smiled, squeezing his hand softly. Taking his cue, Harry nodded with a smile and pulled his hands back.

 

“So… what are you going to do now that he’s back?” Katie asked him.

 

“Well, we’ve all got to fight, haven’t we?”

 

Katie nodded. “I was asking mainly about the DA. People will need it even more now, y’know? The attacks will increase soon.”

 

Harry pondered upon her words. What she said made sense, but he didn’t want to teach such a large group anymore. He admitted as much to her, who looked at him thoughtfully.

 

“What about selective practice?”

 

“What do you mean?”

 

“Well, instead of teaching so many at once, you could allot time to different people, either individually or in small groups, and then they will go out to teach and practice with others. This will allow personalized attention for you to work on their respective weaknesses while also enabling them to practice with others, which will help them improve their confidence as well. After all, teaching is the best revision, right?”

 

Harry looked at her with wide eyes, before he whispered, “Brilliant!”

 

Katie looked at him, amused, as he grabbed her hand in his and gave her a soft squeeze.

 

“That’s a brilliant idea, Katie! And I believe it would be more effective as well. However, there is a small issue…” he trailed off, and Katie frowned.

 

“What is it?”

 

Harry looked at her before sighing.

 

“I know you won’t blab about it, that’s why I’m telling you. Dumbledore told me last night that he will be teaching me some stuff next year, so I’ll have to allot a chunk of my time to that.”

 

Katie’s eyes widened.

 

“That’s brilliant, Harry! You’ll be learning from Dumbledore himself. I don’t think he’d be taking too much time though.”

 

“Yeah, I think it would be once or maybe twice a week, for a few hours…”

 

“Easily manageable, even with Quidditch practice.” She waved her hand dismissively, and Harry stared at her.

 

“What?” She raised an eyebrow and laughed.

 

“I forgot about Quidditch, you know, after what happened this year…”

 

A dark shadow crossed over Katie’s face before she muttered, “I hope that Umbitch dies in whatever ditch she’s found herself in.”

 

Harry looked up at her with wide eyes, and Katie’s eyes widened at what she had just uttered. Just when she was about to tell him to forget what she said, Harry burst out laughing.

 

For a few seconds, Katie stared at him laughing his ass off without any care in the world and couldn’t help but join in.

 

“Merlin…” Harry said as he wiped his tears away, “I never expected our sweet, innocent Katie to curse someone like that,” he snorted.

 

“Oh, hush you,” she shoved him playfully, and Harry grinned. He was about to respond, but he saw, out of the corner of his eye, that Pansy put her plate to the side and stood up. Realizing that she was about to leave, he looked at Katie and gave her an easy smile.

 

“Well, I just remembered I need to pack stuff up for the train tomorrow. See you then,” he smiled as he stood up. Just as he turned around to walk away, he felt someone tug his shirt from behind. Looking back, he saw Katie looking up at him with a small smile.

 

“Yeah?” He asked with a smile.

 

“Oh nothing, just wanted to tell you that I might seem innocent, but am I really?”

 

Harry stared at her smirking face for a few seconds before it registered. Was she openly flirting with him right now?

 

“Just something to think about, Harry. See you later,” she smiled, before giving him a small push and going back to her breakfast. All Harry could do was stare at her seemingly innocent face before smirking and walking off.

 

‘Well well well… that’s a very welcome surprise. But first, I have a venomous snake to tame.’

 

Still smirking, he walked off, ignorant of his fellow Quidditch team member who was staring at his retreating back with passion dancing in her eyes.

 

XXXXX

 

Harry pushed the thoughts of Katie out of his mind for now, as he walked out of the Great Hall. He saw Pansy taking the far right turn and with a smirk, he took the opposite route and entered an alcove.

 

There were numerous benefits of wandering about the castle, and with the help of the Marauders’ Map, Harry had discovered many secret passages over the years. The moment he saw Pansy take that turn to the far right and considered the mood she was in, he knew exactly where she would be going.

 

Quickening his stride, he tapped his wand to the statue of armour. The armour jumped to the side, and he gave it a mock salute before walking into the secret passageway. Once inside, he walked quickly until he reached the junction and took the path to the left.

 

Recalling where the exit was, Harry tapped his wand against the wall and smiled when a metal door materialized. Quickly, he tapped his wand on his head and grinned as a powerful disillusionment charm washed over him. Although not as good as his cloak, it was more than good enough for this.

 

He pulled the door open and grinned when he saw Pansy taking the turn towards him, roughly 50 metres away. Quickly, he pulled the door close and started walking in front of her, not far enough to lose sight of her but keeping enough distance to not alert her to his presence somehow.

 

In no time, they were in an abandoned part of the school on the sixth floor and Harry stopped in front of a long stretch of wall. There was only one room in the entire corridor, and he wanted to see whether she would enter that room or move further ahead.

 

With a smile, he watched as she stopped in front of the only room present before sighing. Quickly, he brandished his wand and pointed at her.

 

He cast a silent Confundus charm and watched with a grin as she entered the room without looking behind her. Chuckling to himself, he walked inside the room like a king and softly shut the door behind him before leaning against it. One tap of his wand and the door locked and silenced itself.

 

He watched, grinning, as she cast a multitude of dark spells against the wall, her face twisted into a snarl as she flung spell after spell. Small chunks of debris fell off the wall before reassembling and he watched in fascination as she threw spell after spell without pause.

 

“Fucking Malfoy and fucking Dork Lord!” She cried in anger as a purple bolt shot out of her wand and created a deep gash on the wall.

 

Harry perked up at that.

 

“Fuck you mother, father! How dare you do this to me!? I’m not some cattle to be sold! I would’ve been happy if it had been Draco only, but how could you put that in!?”

 

Another salvo of spells left her wand, and Harry found himself intrigued.

 

‘I wonder… will Legilimency work? I haven’t tried it though. What if I turn her into a vegetable?’

 

He decided to wait for a few more moments to see whether she would reveal more.

 

“Fuck Malfoy Senior. Fuck Fudge and fuck that bloody toad! And that pompous, fucking prick, had the gall to ask me to entertain him and his buddies as practice for my future role!? Fucking scum!”

 

Harry watched in delight as Pansy snarled and flung so many spells that a massive pile of dust and debris filled the space near the wall.

 

He had heard enough to know what the crux of the matter was, but there was only one thing left to confirm now.

 

‘Well, no time like the present. And it’s not as if I’d regret doing this to her. She’s awful.’

 

Slowly, he walked forward as Pansy sat on the floor for a breather, her lovely chest heaving and her shirt clinging to her body from the sweat. Harry shook his head to clear his thoughts.

 

‘There’d be time for that later. For now, full concentration.’

 

Looking into her eyes that were staring at the ceiling, Harry pointed his disillusioned wand at her.

 

”Legilimens,” he intoned, barely voicing the spell that Pansy couldn’t hear over her deep breathing, and he was immediately plunged into her memories.

 

Quickly, he controlled himself and searched for a particular bundle of memories. He saw flashes of memories depicting her turning down Draco on multiple occasions despite fawning over him for years before the memory from the previous night surfaced.

 

“Nice of you to join us, Pansy,” Draco whispered into her ear, and Pansy smiled at him. They walked forward and she saw Warrington, Pucey, Nott and Rosier sitting on the sofa.

 

“What’s going on?” She asked. Draco smirked.

 

“Well, Potter and his bratty pals might have escaped us, but they’ve gone to the ministry. Father told me that they had something in store for the arrogant group, with all his pals in attendance. Should be wonderful.”

 

Pansy smiled as everyone laughed.

 

“After tonight, Potter will be no more. They will take care of the little pest. But for now, my dear Pansy, we need you to take care of us.”

 

Pansy frowned as she looked at Draco.

 

“What do you mean?”

 

Draco sighed.

 

“Listen Pansy, I’ve overlooked the fact that you’ve never let me go further with you. Hell, you fawn over me and we’ve yet to even kiss! But I’ve ignored that. Haven’t I?”

 

Pansy slowly nodded. It was true, after all.

 

Draco smiled.

 

“But we are about to gain a huge victory tonight, and it calls for celebration, right? So, I have decided that you get the honour to entertain myself and these noble and upstanding members of our society tonight. It’s written in our contract anyway. It might not have been signed, but who cares? It’s formality anyway. And this will be good practice for you too,” he chuckled as the others laughed.

 

Pansy looked at Draco with wide eyes, full of disbelief.

 

“What the fuck, Draco!?” She cried out as she looked at him. Seeing his smirk, she lost it.

 

“You know what? You can take that contract and shove it up your ass, Draco Malfoy. I’m never signing it,” she snarled. Malfoy’s face twisted as he gritted his teeth and looked at everyone gathered, who were looking at him with frowns on their faces.

 

“You stupid little-“ he raised his hand to slap her but froze mid-motion as the door was slammed open.

 

“What is going on here?”

 

The cool and collected voice of Severus Snape caused everyone to stand ramrod straight, and the head of Slytherin looked at everyone critically.

 

“Cease this foolishness now and follow me, all of you, bar Parkinson.”

 

“Professor, what happened?”

 

Snape stopped and slowly turned around to fix Nott, who had asked the question, with a serious look.

 

“My job is to inform you, and if you want me to do it here and now, then so be it. Your parents were caught in the ministry by the aurors tonight, garbed in Death Eater regalia and fighting against some other witches and wizards. The Dark Lord made his appearance and fought against the headmaster, and his return has been revealed to everyone. Potter and his group arrived here ten minutes ago along with the headmaster after the arrests were done. Your parents are right now being shipped to Azkaban, pending trials.”

 

Draco’s knees gave away, and he fell to the floor in shock as the others stared at Snape, who looked at them emotionlessly.

 

“Miss Parkinson, go to your dormitory. Curfew has started.”

 

Pansy looked at Draco before turning to nod at Snape and slowly walking away, not bothering to give them another glance.

 

Harry watched all of it unfold with a grin and noted with slight surprise that Snape did care. That surely earned him points in his book. However, he was looking for one specific piece of information, and he dived deeper in pursuit.

 

With a triumphant grin, he perused through her memories and learned about her true stance in this war.

 

‘Interesting,’ he thought, ‘so Miss Parkinson over here is apathetic towards muggles and muggleborns. Doesn’t care about them but won’t try to save them either. And what’s this? Oh! Cruelty just for the sake of it. Malfoy’s been a very bad influence on you, huh Miss Parkinson? All of it for his approval, and what did it get you?’

 

He chuckled mirthlessly now that he thought about it. Even if she didn’t mean all of it, she had committed those acts out of her free will, without any compulsion.

 

Harry saw how she cursed those first and second-year muggleborns and half-bloods with boils before threatening to do worse if they tattled. He saw some of the so-called pranks that she employed on young students from all four houses. He also remembered how she had mentally harassed Hermione, Ginny and Luna until now and how she had actively participated with Umbridge in whatever twisted deed the evil toad wanted to commit with the backing of her bunch of sycophantic assholes.

 

Satisfied that he had obtained all the information he wanted, Harry backed away from her and leaned against the wall in front that had finished repairing itself. He saw Parkinson snap out of her trance before quickly pointing her wand forward.

 

“Who is there? Show yourself,” she shouted, pointing her wand ahead. She yelped when Harry disarmed her while simultaneously getting rid of his disillusionment.

 

“Well well well, someone’s not happy,” he grinned, and Pansy turned to look at him.

 

“Potter! The fuck do you think you’re doing!?”

 

“Oh Miss Parkinson, what do you think I’m doing?” Harry asked, twirling her wand in his hand and looking at her with a smirk.

 

“You filthy half-blood! How dare you!? Give my wand back!”

 

Harry tutted.

 

“I don’t think you’re in a position to make any demands of me, Ms Parkinson. After all, you don’t have your wand,” he smirked, still twirling her wand as Pansy seethed.

 

“Don’t think you’ll get away with this, Potter. I’ll bury you where you’re stood,” she snarled. Harry gave her a deadpan stare.

 

“Cunts many times stronger and more capable than you have tried. None succeeded. What the fuck makes you think you could harm even a hair on my head, you fucking stupid bint!?” Harry roared, and Pansy flinched as she stepped back. Harry smiled.

 

“Forgive my outburst, Ms. Parkinson. I simply get agitated when I look at filthy trash. Happened throughout the year whenever I saw Umbitch and her personal group of thugs. I hope you understand,” he chuckled.

 

Pansy stared at him as if she was seeing him for the first time in her life.

 

“What the fuck happened to you, Potter!?” She couldn’t help but ask, his insult not even registering with her.

 

Harry looked at her and sighed. He could try, right?

 

“Tell me Parkinson, what do you feel about Voldemort’s return?”

 

Pansy flinched violently.

 

“What the fuck, Potter! Don’t speak his name!” She shouted, looking around as if expecting Voldemort to pop out from anywhere.

 

“I don’t care. Now answer and answer truthfully. I’ll know if you don’t, and you don’t want to test me, not after what happened last night.”

 

Pansy stared at him, and something inside her yelled at her to do as he said. She sighed.

 

“I don’t care about him, and I’d rather he stayed dead.”

 

Harry stared at her for a moment.

 

“And what about muggleborns and half-bloods? What are your honest views about them?”

 

Pansy sighed again.

 

“What’s with all these questions, Potter?”

 

“Answer. Now.”

 

Pansy abruptly shut up and looked at him, before she nodded.

 

“I don’t care what happens to them. They can all die for all I care,” she admitted.

 

Harry chuckled.

 

“I didn’t expect you to speak the truth, if I’m being honest.”

 

Pansy shrugged.

 

“It’s you. What does it matter? Now, my wand,” she remarked, holding out her hand. Harry looked at her extended arm and chuckled before tucking her wand inside the second compartment of his wand holster.

 

“Not so easy, Parkinson. Sit down,” Harry said, conjuring two chairs and sitting down. Pansy’s nostrils flared but she did as she was told. Harry noticed as she crossed her stockings-clad legs and interlaced her fingers together on her lap before looking at her and grinning.

 

“I know what happened last night, and I have a proposal for you.”

 

Pansy’s eyes widened as she stared at him.

 

“W-what are you talking about?”

 

Harry sighed as he looked at her.

 

“Warrington. Pucey. Nott. Rosier.”

 

With each name, Pansy’s heartbeat skyrocketed until she stood up in alarm.

 

“No one else knows, and no one else will know. Sit. Down.” Harry intoned patiently.

 

Despite her shock, she complied.

 

“H-how d-do you k-know?” She stammered; her palms sweaty.

 

“I have my ways,” Harry said dismissively. “Now, are you ready to talk or not?”

 

Pansy stared at him before she nodded slowly. Harry smiled.

 

“I’m glad. Am I right in assuming that you find it unsafe now that Voldemort has returned? After all, both of us know what happened last night, and what your parents agreed to in that contract.”

 

Pansy’s eyes widened before she nodded in resignation. Harry smiled.

 

“I can offer you sanctuary, at my side. You’ll be protected, as a proxy member of House Black. The lordship passed on to me after the death of Sirius Black. The Parkinsons will have no sway over you, slight as it might have been since you’re of age, and once Voldemort is defeated, you can choose to continue as a member of the Black family or go your merry way.”

 

Pansy’s eyes widened as she listened to his offer, beyond intrigued and overly accepting. However, just when she was about to shout a resounding Yes, something held her back.

 

“What’s the catch?”

 

Harry smiled.

 

“A simple vow, to be my eyes and ears inside the house of the snakes for as long as this war continues. You’ll bring me any information you might come across. That includes the possibility of taking his slave mark, should the need arise.”

 

Pansy’s eyes widened. “A spy!? That’s a death sentence!”

 

“Don’t be overdramatic,” Harry waved his hand dismissively, and Pansy bristled. Quickly, she got up from her chair and grabbed his collar with both hands, pulling him and getting in his face.

 

“Stop being dismissive of this, you fucking asshole! You have no idea what I’m going through right now! My-my own parents… sold me like a harlot!” Tears pricked her eyes as she dropped to her knees in front of him, her hold on his shirt loosening until she held on to his knees and wept.

 

Tears of despair and frustration that she had been keeping a firm hold of inside her burst open in a raging storm and Harry looked on as she cried her heart out. In her sorrowful daze, she had buried her face in his lap and Harry softly ran his hand through her hair, caressing her head slowly.

 

A few minutes passed and Pansy looked up at him with tear-stricken eyes.

 

“I have no one,” she whispered, her voice broken, and Harry felt a twinge of sympathy for her.

 

“You’ll have me, for as long as you want. I won’t enslave you. I won’t compel you. I am offering you a fair deal. Uphold your end of the bargain and I promise you won’t have to worry about Malfoy, his cronies or your parents ever again.”

 

Harry stood up and pulled her to her feet. This close, Pansy had to tilt her head upwards to look at him.

 

“What is your answer, Pansy? Will you take this leap and start a new chapter in your life, or continue as you have been all your life? You know you’ll be hunted down if you decide to flee somewhere.”

 

“I have been dreading to think about the future since he returned. I’d thought that Draco will protect me somehow. How foolish I was,” she scoffed self-depreciatingly.

 

Pansy looked at him for a long moment, searching his face for any sign of deception, before she gave a resigned nod.

 

“I agree to be your spy in Hogwarts.”

 

Harry looked at her and nodded.

 

“I don’t want you to feel that you are enslaved. So, there will be an equal exchange of binding vows. Dobby!”

 

A soft pop sounded, and Harry smiled when he saw his faithful friend appear.

 

“The Great Harry Potter calls for Dobby?”

 

Harry grinned.

 

“Sure did, my friend. I need your help, can you do it?”

 

Instantly, a flood of tears overflowed from Dobby’s large eyes.

 

“The Great Harry Potter calls lowly Dobby his friend. Oh sir, Dobby is not worthy!”

 

Harry looked at Pansy who was staring at the house elf with wide eyes and chuckled.

 

“Come on, you’re worthy enough. I want your help. Can we start, Dobby?”

 

Instantly, Dobby stood up ramrod straight and put his fist right where his heart was supposed to be in some kind of salute.

 

“Dobby will be happy, Great Harry Potter Sir!”

 

Harry grinned.

 

“This is Pansy. We are going to perform an unbreakable vow. Will you be the binder?”

 

Dobby turned towards Pansy with wide eyes before he nodded.

 

“All right then,” Harry said before he turned to look at Pansy and extended his hand forward. Pansy looked at his hand for a moment before looking at him once again. Harry simply smiled. With a sigh, she held his hand and interlaced their fingers.

 

“Do you, Pansy Parkinson, swear to never betray Harry Potter in any manner?” Harry intoned, looking at her.

 

“I swear.”

 

“Do you, Pansy Parkinson, swear to follow every command Harry Potter gives you to conduct your duty as a spy, as long as it does not involve intentional harm to an innocent?”

 

“I swear.”

 

“Do you, Pansy Parkinson, swear to carry out the duty of a spy with utmost diligence until Harry Potter releases you from this duty?”

 

 “I swear.”

 

They saw three glowing threads entwine their joined hands before vanishing.

 

“That concludes your end of the bargain. Now, it’s my turn. Go on.”

 

Pansy looked at him and nodded.

 

“Do you, Harry Potter, swear to protect Pansy Parkinson to your very best as long as she is under the duty as your spy?”

 

“I swear.”

 

“Do you, Harry Potter, swear to allow Pansy Parkinson to be a proxy member of House Black for as long as she remains faithful to you?”

 

“I swear.”

 

“Do you, Harry Potter, swear to release Pansy Parkinson from any and all oaths when she has discharged all her obligations to you?”

 

“I swear.”

 

They saw three strands of glowing white entwine their conjoined hands once again before vanishing, and Harry smiled before turning towards Dobby.

 

“Thank you, Dobby, you were great,” he grinned.

 

Dobby burst into loud sobs as he popped away without any response. Harry chuckled, before turning around to look at her.

 

Pansy was looking down at her hand, and Harry chuckled. She snapped out of her trance before looking at him.

 

“Don’t think you’ve won or something, Potter. This is simply a mutually beneficial agreement, and nothing else. Once the war ends, you go your way, and I’ll go mine,” Pansy remarked with faux confidence.

 

Harry looked at her with a raised eyebrow before taking a step forward. Pansy’s eyes widened as he continued to walk and she found herself retreating until her back hit the wall. Harry slowly closed the space between them and put his arms on either side of her. This close, she could smell the scent of his cologne as if wafted and encased her in its presence.

 

“Is that so?”

 

Pansy looked up at him with wide eyes. Never before had she seen this side of Potter, and it scared as well as thrilled her in ways she couldn’t explain.

 

“P-Potter, w-what are you doing?” She stammered as Harry brought his face close to hers until she could feel his breath on her lips.

 

“Nothing, why?” Harry whispered.

 

“Our deal… our deal doesn’t include this…” she whispered.

 

“I know,” Harry whispered as well, and Pansy felt his breath on her lips with every word he spoke, “but who says we can’t include whatever we want?”

 

“H-Harry… I-I…”

 

“Shhh…” Harry whispered, and Pansy abruptly shut up, her eyes wide and staring into his emerald ones, “you don’t have to say anything right now. I can feel it all. Don’t worry, I can wait, but I guarantee you, Pansy, when all is said and done, you’ll stay with me.”

 

Pansy stared at him, her breath coming in short gasps as her mind registered what he said.

 

“W-what makes you s-so sure ab-about t-that?”

 

Harry looked at her and chuckled.

 

“The fact that you called me by my name just now is very telling,” he whispered, before softly caressing her cheek with the back of his fingers. Pansy involuntarily leaned into his touch and he pulled back with a small smile.

 

“I take what I want, Pansy,” he whispered, and Pansy stared at him with wide eyes, “don’t worry, you’ll know that soon.”

 

Slowly, Harry closed the gap between them and placed a featherlight kiss on her lips before pulling away. Pansy barely registered what happened as Harry called her name and she abruptly looked up to see him placing her wand on the chair he had conjured.

 

“See you around, Pansy,” he smirked that damnable smirk of his, before shutting the door behind him.

 

All Pansy could do was lean back against the wall, her palm on her chest as she felt her rapid heartbeat and tried to calm herself down, all the while telling herself that he had simply taken her by surprise and that she didn’t feel anything.

 

However, try as she might, she couldn’t bury the traitorous voice inside her head that was shouting how absolutely turned on she was right now, and how much she wanted to rip Harry Bloody Potter’s clothes off.

 

It was a useless battle in the end, and Pansy quickly darted forward and grabbed her wand. Casting a locking and silencing charm on the door for good measure, she quickly conjured a dildo and pushed her already-soaked knickers to the side.

 

The cries of ‘Harry!’ echoed around the abandoned room as Pansy Parkinson indulged herself, her mind overflowing with the unexpected object of her desire who had turned her entire world upside down in less than an hour.

 

XXXXX

 

To be continued…

Chapter 5: Quidditch and Fun

Harry walked out of the classroom on the abandoned corridor with a smile on his face. Pansy Parkinson was not someone he had envisioned, but he wasn’t going to look a gift horse in its mouth.

 

The girl was loyal to him now, and in time, she would be his. He was going to make sure of that. He once again marveled at the stupidity of Draco Malfoy. The boy was a Grade A cunt. He would’ve understood if he had wanted Pansy to have sex with him, but offering her to a few other cunts was something entirely fucked up.

 

Harry once again recalled the look of despair on the cunt’s face during the breakfast and a satisfactory smile came over his face. It felt good to see him knocked off his fucking perch.

 

“Potter! Wait a moment!”

 

Harry whirled around at the shout and looked at an older Ravenclaw running towards him. He recalled him being their Quidditch captain after Davies graduated last year.

 

“Uh, hey. What is it?”

 

The guy stopped in front of him, panting and slightly out of breath before he stood up.

 

“Uh… how are you, after, you know…”

 

Harry looked at him in confusion. He didn’t even know this guy. Why was he asking?

 

“I’m fine. It was touch and go last night, but we survived. That’s what matters, right?”

 

The guy nodded. “Listen Potter, I’ve talked with a few players from other houses. With the morose atmosphere around school, we thought why not have a game of Quidditch to lift the spirits? It doesn’t need to be on a house basis. We can mix up. What do you say?”

 

Harry pondered upon it for a moment, nodding when he realized that it was a good idea.

 

“Alright, I’m down. I don’t have anything to do right now anyway. Who else is joining us?”

 

The guy grinned.

 

“You’ll see. You’ve got your broom back, right?”

 

Harry nodded.

 

“Nice. Meet you at the pitch in fifteen. Don’t be late.”

 

Harry watched, bemused, as the guy sprinted away.

 

“He’s gonna start huffing again,” he muttered as he walked towards his dormitory. He didn’t encounter anyone of note on his way. However, as he entered the common room, he saw Hermione sitting on the couch reading something. He stared at her for a moment, his eyes trailing down to her shirt and he noticed she had a button open, showing just a hint of her cleavage. Shaking his head, he ignored her and walked upstairs towards his dorm.

 

His Firebolt was right where he kept it, and he picked it up with a smile. His smile broadened when he felt the familiar thrum of his faithful broomstick.

 

As he descended the staircase, he saw Katie coming from the opposite side. Their eyes met and they grinned. Harry joined her at the junction as they walked together.

 

“Shafiq invited you too, huh?”

 

“Yeah. Seemed like a good idea. You know, after what happened last night,” he muttered. Katie frowned before bumping his shoulder good-naturedly.

 

“Cheer up, Harry. We’ve got a match to win,” she grinned, and Harry couldn’t help but join in. Her smile was infectious.

 

“So, you’re gonna be on my team, huh?” He teased, smirking when she flushed slightly.

 

“I’m always gonna be on your team, Potter,” she winked and elbowed him on the side. Harry let out a grunt and made to grab her, however, she quickly jumped and ran towards the exit. With a chuckle, Harry ran after her across the common room and through the portrait hole, unaware of a pair of chocolate brown eyes watching him chase after Katie with a frown.

 

XXXXX

 

Harry caught up with Katie right at the staircase and pinched her side, smirking when she hissed.

 

“That’s what you get for being violent, Kitty,” he grunted. 

 

“Man, do you always behave like this when girls get violent?”

 

Harry smirked. “Why don’t you try to find out?”

 

Without a backward glance, he walked away, leaving a willowy brunette behind who stared at his retreating figure with no small amount of lust in her gaze before following him.

 

They arrived at the Quidditch pitch in time, and Harry saw a small crowd gathered in the stands.

 

“Seems like word got around rather quickly,” he remarked to the girl standing by herself, noting the green and silver trim on her robes.

 

“Potter,” she greeted politely.

 

“Greengrass,” Harry nodded with a smile.

 

Daphne Greengrass was regarded as one of the most beautiful girls in Hogwarts. With her ivory skin and delicate features paired with her well-endowed frame and silvery-blonde locks, it was understandable why some thought that she carried veela blood. Harry was no stranger to Daphne. They had been paired by Snape in potions a few times over the years, and Snape loved to give her all the points while leaving him with nothing but snide remarks. Harry had gotten used to it over the years.

 

As he looked at the girl out of the corner of his eyes, he admitted to himself that he would like it very much if she became his. However, he had no idea what she thought of him. She always remained aloof, keeping only her best friend Tracey and her sister Astoria in her company. She was a private person, alright.

 

“I heard about what happened last night in the ministry,” she remarked softly. Harry chuckled.

 

“You’re not alone. I believe a few in your house got a rather personal message as well. It was quite blatant to see.”

 

Her lips quirked slightly in amusement as she fixed her sapphire-blue gaze on him. “Quite. And a relief as well. It was hectic to keep listening to their drivel all year round. A healthy dose of reality seems to have gone a long way in fixing their attitude.”

 

Harry absently nodded, looking over at the small collection of students standing near the pitch with brooms in their hands.

 

“You play?” He asked, gesturing towards the Nimbus 2000 in her hand. Daphne looked at him with a smile.

 

“Tracey and my sister do. I watch them sometimes. Not that much of a fan of flying, to be honest,” she admitted. Harry chuckled.

 

“I’m not judging,” he smiled easily as he looked to the side. A pretty brunette hurried over and took her broom from Daphne, followed by another pretty brunette.

 

“Davis, Greengrass,” Harry nodded at them.

 

“Potter,” Tracey nodded, “What are you doing here?”

 

Harry smiled.

 

“What everyone here is, to be honest. We’re playing a match, aren’t we?” He remarked, gesturing towards his Firebolt. He saw their eyes on his broomstick for a moment before they smiled.

 

“Well, good luck if you’re on our team, and may you fell off if you’re not,” Astoria remarked with a chuckle as Tracey grinned. Daphne simply shook her head.

 

“Well then, I’ll just have to make sure I get you on my team,” he chuckled, “let’s get going then. Shafiq’s calling us over.”

 

The two girls nodded and started walking, and Harry admired their swaying backsides in their tights for a moment before looking at Daphne.

 

“Maybe I can give you a ride one of these days, who knows, you might start liking it,” he smiled, before walking forward, not noticing the widened eyes of the beautiful blonde as she stared at him.

 

XXXXX

 

“Alright then, we’ve got the fourteen players here. Who wants to be the captain?”

 

Katie pushed Harry forward, who looked at her before shrugging.

 

“Alright, Potter and I are the captains. Let’s start picking one by one, sounds good?”

 

Harry nodded. “Mind if I go first?”

 

Shafiq grinned.

 

“We’ll have a toss,” he said and he pulled out a galleon from his pocket.

 

“Ready?” Harry nodded and called out.

 

Shafiq bent down and picked the galleon up.

 

“Well, looks like you won, Potter. Go ahead.”

 

Harry smirked. “Katie,” he nodded at the brunette, who walked over with a grin.

 

“Smith, come over.”

 

The pompous Hufflepuff went over to stand beside Shafiq.

 

“Davis,” Harry grinned when the girl smirked and came to stand beside him.

 

Shafiq looked around for a moment. “Chang.”

 

Harry looked as the girl glanced at him out of the corner of her eyes and stood beside Smith on the opposite end.

 

“Greengrass,” Harry nodded, smiling when the brunette walked over and nudged Tracey.

 

“What’s this, Potter? Picking two girls who don’t even play for their house teams? So eager to lose?”

 

Harry looked over at Smith with a sigh.

 

“Tell me, Smith, when are you going to get a potion to fix your premature ejaculation? You ran your mouth before I disarmed you. Now you’re running your mouth before the game has even started. Seriously, get it fixed or you’re gonna leave a woman very dissatisfied,” he remarked without even looking at the guy, “or a man, if you prefer.”

 

Sniggers erupted from almost everyone as Smith went red-faced.

 

“Alright, that’s enough trash talk for now. Let’s select the teams and start. Corner, with me,” Shafiq called out, and Harry watched Michael Corner walk ahead to stand beside him.

 

“Boot,” Harry called out to Terry, who he knew was a good enough keeper.

 

They quickly selected the remaining players and shook hands. A sixth-year Hufflepuff was acting as the referee, and in no time, they were off.

 

The match went on quite well in Harry’s opinion, as he hovered over the players looking for the snitch. He saw Cho hovering a little distance opposite him, her eyes fixed on him, either looking for any movement or because she wanted to. He was aware of her attraction towards him, and wouldn’t mind having her as well. After all, it wasn’t her fault that Edgecombe was such a bitch.

 

He watched on with a grin as Katie, Tracey and Astoria worked like a proper team and annihilated the opposite team. Shafiq kept trying to rally his chasers into formation, shouting for the beaters to do their job, but his chasers were in a league of their own. Of course, he knew of Katie’s ability, but Tracey and Astoria were frightening. It was both a relief and a shame that Slytherin was filled with those sexist pricks that these talented girls didn’t get the chance to play for their House teams.

 

Currently, they were leading 140-30, and Harry was in no hurry to catch the snitch. He had already seen it a few times but made no movement when he saw Cho didn’t even pay the snitch any mind, her attention focused solely on him.

 

The girls were having too much fun, and Harry decided he wanted to join in as well. With a wink to Cho, he flew down at a breakneck pace. He saw Smith make a pass to Corner and quickly intercepted it before making a Crossfield pass to Tracey who latched on and flew towards the hoops. Shafiq saw this and cursed, bracing himself for the save. Right when he thought Tracey was going to shoot for the left hoop, she crossed the quaffle to Katie who threw it into the empty hoop.

 

The girls laughed in delight as Harry looked on. He dodged an incoming bludger and ascended on his broom, gaining a birds-eye view of the whole pitch. Whenever he felt like it, he played the role of an interfering seeker, helping all his chasers score. Shafiq’s team also got a few, but not enough, not even close.

 

The score was 330-80, and Harry thought that it was enough. With another grin, he winked at Cho who blushed once again, before rocketing past her. She tried to follow, but it was all in vain as his fingers closed around the elusive golden ball.

 

The sixth-year Hufflepuff blew his whistle, signalling the end of the game as they beat their opponents 480-80 – a total humiliation.

 

The other team took their loss as gracefully as expected. Smith frothed at the mouth while Corner frowned. Shafiq could only smile helplessly as he looked at the figure of Harry Potter being hugged by his three chasers.

 

‘Lucky Bastard,’ he thought with a grin as he walked over to the dressing room for a quick shower along with his team.

 

XXXXX

 

Harry laughed as he was toppled over by the three overexcited girls. He didn’t even know who grabbed his face and kissed him firmly. However, given the fact that he felt three different lips on his, it was quite apparent that all the girls had taken turns. Not that Harry minded.

 

“Alright, alright. I get it. You had a lot of fun and you’re all very happy. Can we get up now?”

 

“Having fun, Potter?”

 

Harry looked up and saw the beautiful visage of Daphne Greengrass as she came into view. Her eyes were looking at him with a curious gaze and he found himself slightly entranced. He shook his head and chuckled.

 

“Can’t say I’m not,” he remarked, looking at the three girls who were slowly standing up before pushing himself onto his feet. He patted his back to get as much dirt out as he could, shrugging when it didn’t help much.

 

“Are you a wizard or not?” Daphne remarked with a huff as she waved her wand, and all the dirt and dust crumbled away.

 

“Nice. Thanks, Daphne,” he smiled.

 

“Daphne? Quite forward of you, Mr Potter,” she teased as Harry shrugged.

 

“Why waste time when you don’t need to?” He looked at her with a raised eyebrow, his eyes issuing her a silent challenge.

 

“Okay, you two can flirt when we’re not here,” Astoria butted in, grabbing Tracey and Katie by their hands and dragging them away to the dressing room.

 

Harry and Daphne looked on as they vanished inside, before turning to look at each other.

 

“You wanna go on that ride right now?” He asked with a smile. Daphne stared at him.

 

“Potter, you really need to work on your speaking skills.”

 

Harry chuckled.

 

“Still going with Potter? Call me Harry,” he smiled, before taking a step forward. “So, what do you say? Wanna ride?”

 

“Some other time, never if I can help it. Now go and take a shower. You stink.”

 

Harry looked at her scrunching her nose and grinned.

 

“Alright then, see you around,” he smiled as he swung his Firebolt over his shoulder and walked off towards the dressing room.

 

Daphne stared at his retreating figure for a moment before she sighed and looked away.

 

XXXXX

 

Harry entered the men’s partition of the dressing room and stripped off his sweaty clothes. All the other guys had already taken shower and gone back to school, leaving him as the sole occupant of the men’s dressing room. He could hear the girls on the other side of the wall and shook his head. Those girls were something.

 

He turned the shower on and hopped in, sighing as the cold water cascaded down his muscular frame. He lathered his palms with the soapy liquid on the rack before rubbing it all over his body. The fragrance of the soap wafted with calmness as Harry breathed deeply and closed his eyes.

 

He was rubbing his hands over his toned chest, cleaning all the grime and sweat away when he felt a pair of hands, not his own, rubbing his chest. The softness of flesh that could only be a pair of bountiful tits against his back clued him in further.

 

“So,” he heard her whisper in his ear, “am I really that innocent?”

 

He chuckled.

 

“Now I know you’re not,” he replied, turning around and coming face to face with none other than his teammate, naked as the day she was born, only significantly grown up. As he looked down at her heaving tits, he reaffirmed his previous observation. Very significantly grown up.

 

“And what do you think you’re doing?” He asked as he wrapped his arms around her, pulling her naked and wet body flush against his own naked and wet frame.

 

“What does it look like?” She whispered, looking up at him through hooded eyes. Her brown hair clung to her scalp, tresses clinging to her cheek and shoulders as cold water cascaded down her curvy frame. He stared at her peaks and how water dripped off the tips in rivulets, before looking back at her sexy visage. Damn, he was hooked!

 

“Well then, if that’s what you want, I’d be the biggest moron in the world to refuse,” he smirked and cupped her naked rear. Katie grinned and jumped as he lifted her, and wrapped her legs around his waist, his semi-hard cock grinding against her bare centre as their lips met in a frenzied kiss.

 

Katie moaned as she felt his fingers probing her damp cunt. She felt him parting her pussy lips and swiftly inserted a finger inside her.

 

“Shit,” she whispered against his lips as he inserted another finger inside her and started moving them around, probing from within.

 

“And who told you to pull away?” He grinned, and Katie could only moan as he plunged his tongue roughly inside her mouth. He gave no quarter, his tongue exploring her entire mouth as his fingers explored her entire pussy.

 

Never had she thought she would feel like this – this utter bliss, euphoria, ecstasy, and every other adjective of abject pleasure mixed in, and she had not even had his rock-hard prick inside her. She shuddered simply at the thought of that.

 

Katie groaned when Harry pulled back from the kiss and she raised her head to look at him. He was smirking as he fingered her pussy, and she was so far down that she could do nothing but hold on to his shoulders. Her back was pressed against the cold wall of the shower and she looked around. They were almost in the open, with only a long wall separating them from the other side where the other girls were showering. The thrill of being caught mid-act sent another wave of pleasure through her.

 

“Tell me what you want, Kitty,” Harry whispered against her lips. His fingers never ceased their movement as Katie shivered under the cold water.

 

“I want you to fuck me,” she whispered, her voice barely audible over the sound of water splashing against the floor.

 

“What was that, Kitty? I didn’t hear you,” the bastard smirked, and Katie glared at him.

 

“I said, fuck me, you asshole!”

 

Harry grinned and grabbed his cock, now rock-hard, and ready. He lined it up against her gushing cunt, and pushed forward. With a pop, the head slipped inside her, stretching her wider than she’d ever been stretched, and Katie held on for dear life. Without wasting a moment, Harry pushed further, slowly stretching her pussy walls to accommodate his girth.

 

Katie panted as she felt him bury his cock inside her. Fuck, but she’d never been penetrated this deep before. She had only had her toys to play with, but she’d never dared to conjure anything that might be remotely frightening in length or girth. Just how big was he?

 

“I’m halfway,” he replied as if he’d read her mind, and Katie looked at him incredulously.

 

“What!? You’re already tearing me in half, and you’re only halfway in!?”

 

Harry grinned.

 

“Don’t be overdramatic. Hermione took it all in and didn’t complain so much,” he grunted and pushed further inside her. Katie hissed.

 

“You fucked Hermione!? When?”

 

Harry sighed.

 

“Can we talk about her later? I’d rather focus on you right now.”

 

Katie nodded, slightly abashed, but happy that he wanted to give her his full attention. Her legs wrapped tighter around his waist as Harry held her ass firmly and pressed her against the wall, his cock sliding out of her before pushing in, a little bit further with each thrust.

 

Katie’s moans were loud, and he was sure the other girls could hear what was going on, but he found he didn’t care. Not one bit. Slowly, but steadily, Katie’s pussy gave way to his cock and as Harry continued to slide in and out of her, his cock buried even further than before until he was buried to the hilt inside her.

 

“Ohhhhhh fuccckkkkk!” Katie cried out in pleasure as she shivered on his cock, and Harry groaned as his cock was squeezed by her intensely tight pussy.

 

“Merlin, you’re so fucking deep inside me! Fuck!” Katie cried.

 

“Damn Kitty, you’re so fucking tight, fuck!”

 

Fully inside her, Harry started to move and slowly fuck her. Katie wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed her bountiful tits against his face, and Harry nuzzled her cleavage before taking her nipple inside his mouth.

 

“Merlin yes! Suck them, baby,” Katie groaned as Harry continued to move her ass on his cock, his member sliding in and out of her. Slowly, Harry pulled back and with one mighty thrust, slammed his raging hot prick roughly inside her. Katie almost cried out before biting his shoulder to muffle her voice as Harry continued to pick up the pace and started drilling inside her.

 

Only a few metres behind them, a pair of brunette ladies were looking on, their bodies naked and their fingers playing with their pussies.

 

“Merlin, he’s huge,” Tracey whispered as she stared at Harry’s cock moving in and out of Katie’s pussy. It was massive, and she wondered just how it managed to fit inside Katie’s tight cunt. 

 

“Lucky bitch,” Astoria muttered as she played with her folds with one hand, the other fondling her bare tits as she stared at the display of sheer eroticism in front of her.

 

The girls had been with Katie inside the shower when they heard Harry come in, and barely a minute later, Katie had left. It didn’t take a genius to figure out what the older girl’s intention was, and they exchanged one look before following close behind. Safe to say, they had not been disappointed in the slightest.

 

“Tori, Trace, what the hell!”

 

They turned around in shock and came face to face with none other than Daphne Greengrass. Clad in her casual attire, Daphne looked at their naked bodies with wide eyes. While it was not unusual to see them naked since they had glimpses of each other over the years, it was shocking to see them in such a state of undress and playing with themselves in such a public place where anyone could come in at any time and see them.

 

She heard a loud cry and stood up straight in alarm. Without waiting for the two or bothering to ask for any explanation as to why they were in such a state, Daphne bolted straight ahead and crossed the wall.

 

The scene she was met with sent her reeling. Her eyes took in what was going on, and she could do nothing but stare with her eyes wide open and her body frozen in what could only be an abject shock. She didn’t even notice Tori and Trace come up to her, or their hands as they wandered all over their bodies, playing with and fondling themselves. All she could see was the back of none other than Harry Potter as he mercilessly pounded into Katie Bell, who shook over him with her face buried in his shoulder to muffle her cries as best as she could.

 

“Fuck Kitty, here it comes,” Daphne heard Potter grunt, and she jolted as Katie cried out in pleasure as she shivered violently on his cock. He saw how his balls seemed to tighten before he thrust harshly and kept still.

 

Katie’s cry was enough to bring her back to her senses, and without any further thought, she grabbed Trace and Tori by their arms and dragged them back to the women’s section of the dressing room.

 

“Clean yourselves up and get back to the common room. Anyone could see you here.”

 

That was all she said, and she quickly exited the dressing room and walked back towards the school. However, try as she might, she failed to get rid of the image of Harry Potter’s large cock as it ploughed Katie’s pussy without mercy. She couldn’t help but wonder how it would feel to be with him like that, to give herself to him and be at his tender mercies. Her mind wandered to places previously unknown to it, exploring possibilities and she felt her knickers getting damp.

 

The moment she saw the girls’ bathroom on the ground floor, she bolted straight in. Ignoring the other girls, she entered an empty stall, shut the door behind her, and cast a multitude of privacy and silencing charms before giving in.

 

Her top came undone, her lace bra fell to the floor, and her knickers dangled along her long legs as she bunched her skirt up to her waist. Unbidden, the image of Harry, naked for her, came into her mind and she started rubbing her clit. Soft moans of Harry’s name left her lips, her mind conjuring the image of the man fucking her as he wanted, as she inserted a couple of fingers inside her damp pussy, her hand playing with her tits and rolling her nipples.

 

It didn’t take long for her to come undone, and Daphne panted as she realized what she had just done. However, above that, the realization that she was sexually attracted to Harry Potter, the man who was forbidden in Slytherin, sent a thrum of pleasure straight into her core. The almost taboo nature of their union stimulated her in ways unknown, and as she thought about it, she realized the same held for Trace and Tori as well.

 

Slowly, a small smile came over Daphne’s face. After all, it was public knowledge that Harry held the lordships of Potter, Black and Peverell. Yes, that could work. Though only if Harry wanted. Still, she had to try. He was a good person, one she could easily imagine spending her life with, and if the sex would be as good as she had seen, then she knew she would live a very happy life with him.

 

Yes. She had to try at the very least. After all, you missed all the chances you didn’t take.

 

XXXXX

 

To be continued…

Chapter 6: Turmoil, Letters and Rendezvous

“Red Snitch,” Harry called out with a small smile on his face. The entrance to the Gryffindor Common Room opened and he walked in, his broom slung over one shoulder and his dirty clothing in his other arm. Looking around, he saw the common room was rather empty and shrugged. It was approaching dinnertime anyway. He just had to put his broom and clothes away and he would be done here.

 

Walking upstairs, Harry pushed the door open and dropped his clothes in the basket beside his bed before shrinking his broom and putting it in his pocket. He would be needing it later. The dormitory was empty as well, which was quite understandable since two of its occupants were still in the Hospital Wing.

 

Neville was going to be out the next day along with Luna, while the two youngest Weasleys would be staying for a few more days. Harry frowned at the reminder of what had transpired in the ministry before he shook his head. He had the foreknowledge and he had already destroyed the diadem. Dumbledore would take care of the ring and the diary was already done, which left only three more to get rid of.

 

He pondered upon that for a moment. The locket would be the easiest. He just needed to call Kreacher and that would be it. Nagini could be killed in the heat of the battle as well. However, the biggest challenge would be the cup of Helga Hufflepuff.

 

Bellatrix Lestrange had hidden it away inside the Lestrange Vault in Gringotts, and he didn’t want to infiltrate it the way the original Harry had done. He had no wish of getting on the bad side of the Goblins or taking such a massive risk. He would have to think about that one.

 

Deep in his thoughts, he was walking into the Common Room and didn’t pay attention to what was around him. A yelp sounded out and he fell over backwards with a surprised grunt as he felt someone bumping into him. His back collided roughly against the carpeted floor, absorbing the impact but still knocking the wind out of his lungs. However, what surprised him was the feeling of a soft body that had landed on top of him.

 

With his hands on the other person’s waist, Harry opened his eyes and came face to face with a familiar pair of chocolate-brown orbs that were looking down at him in surprise. Their faces were close enough that they could feel each other’s hot breaths and Harry saw the red hue on her cheeks that was in no way a result of a fever.

 

The position was too familiar, oddly reminiscent of the night they had shared in the Room of Requirement where she had laid naked atop him in a similar pose. He could feel her familiar pussy resting on top of his semi-hardened member and her tits pressing up against his chest as she stared at him with wide eyes.

 

“Would you mind, Hermione?” He asked at last, and that seemed to shake the woman out of her stupor. Blinking her eyes and finally realizing the position they were in, Hermione Granger’s eyes widened and she hastily got off him. Harry slowly sat up and rubbed his back slightly before looking at the girl standing in front of him. His eyes were level with her shorter-than-normal skirt and he averted his gaze away before standing up.

 

“I’m so sorry, Harry, I didn’t see where I was going,” she muttered, looking anywhere but at him, and Harry chuckled.

 

“Hey, no harm done. I wasn’t looking either. It happens, don’t worry.”

 

Hermione looked at him with a frown before she managed a small smile and nodded.

 

“What were you in such a hurry for?” Harry asked as he started walking, and Hermione fell into a stride slightly behind him. They exited the common room and took the path down the corridor that led to the giant staircase.

 

“Oh, nothing. I was just getting to the Great Hall for dinner.”

 

Harry looked at her sideways and nodded.

 

“Let’s go then.”

 

The pair quickly descended the stairs in silence, with Harry looking around and Hermione’s mind working into overdrive as her heart beat fast. It had been a tumultuous day for her, ever since she had seen Harry leave with Katie. She didn’t know what it was, but Harry seemed different. More confident, perhaps more outgoing as well. She had never imagined she would lose herself to such an extent that she would ever do that with anyone, let alone Harry.

 

Or perhaps that was why she was thinking that Harry was different. Because they had sex. And try as she might, she could not forget how it felt to be one with him. Had something changed between her and Harry forever? Did she view him differently now?

 

He was like a brother to her.

 

‘But you don’t have sex with your brother, do you?’

 

There were numerous questions in her mind, questions she had no answer to.

 

So lost in her contemplation she was that she didn’t even realize they had reached the Great Hall and it was only when Harry pulled her beside him with a small frown did she come out of her self-imposed trance of thoughts.

 

“Sorry, I was thinking of something,” she replied, starting to fix her dinner. Beside her, Harry started doing the same while occasionally looking at her with a frown.

 

“Like what?” He asked nonchalantly as he took a bite of his chicken.

 

“Just things, nothing to concern yourself with, Harry.”

 

Harry nodded and let it rest, and Hermione was thankful for that. She had no inclination of talking about this, ever, especially with the very person who those thoughts concerned the most.

 

“Had a good game today?” She asked instead, looking sideways at him, before frowning when a grin overtook his features.

 

Harry nodded. “I was on a team with Astoria Greengrass and Tracey Davis, from Slytherin. I don’t think I’ve ever been happier with the fact that those pricks in that house are sexist as hell. Those two girls, alongside Katie, were literal demons on the pitch. The other team stood no chance.”

 

Hermione noted how Harry spoke of the three witches with utter adoration, and she found she didn’t like it. However, before she could interject, a regal-looking owl descended in front of a surprised Harry, who took the pair of letters it held in its beak. The owl’s delivery complete, it grabbed a bite of chicken right off Harry’s plate before taking off.

 

“Who is it from?” Hermione asked as Harry turned the first envelope around to look at the name. His eyes widened slightly when he saw who it was from.

 

“It’s Fleur,” he replied before turning the other letter around. Hermione frowned.

 

“I didn’t know you two kept in touch.”

 

Harry nodded. “This is the first time she has sent me anything. Not that I ever did. I’m equally surprised. The other one is from Gabrielle.”

 

Without any delay, he pulled Fleur’s letter out and started reading.

 

Dear Harry,

I know this is sudden and unexpected, but I could not stop myself when the news came. Is it true? Did you truly go to the ministry and fought Death Eaters and He-who-must-not-be-named?

The papers today were full of news about what happened in the ministry. I could not believe it when I read it. Please take care, Harry, and know that I and my family will always support you.

That brings me to something I want to share with you. I have gotten a new job in Gringotts as an analyst, and I have been assigned to work in Britain. I know the times are not good, but I want to come and if it is possible, help in any way I can. I hope we can meet and stay in touch. We did not communicate much since I left last year, and I hope we can rectify that.

There is another thing I want to talk to you about. I will explain more in person when I get there next month, but will it be possible for you to exchange letters with Gabby? She has sent one, and I would really appreciate it if you became her friend. I think she will tell you more, and if there are any questions, you can ask her directly or I will tell you next month.

I hope you all are okay after what happened, Harry. Please reply soon.

Best regards,

Fleur

 

Harry was slightly surprised at the letter he received from Fleur. They had become friends before she had left for France, but they were by no means close. For her to send him a letter was surprising, to say the least. However, he didn’t pay any mind to that line of thought as his mind wandered.

 

Fleur was one of the hottest women he had ever seen, and it was impossible for him to not be attracted to her. The fact that she would be arriving in a month to live in Britain made him wonder about the possibilities there were.

 

Her request regarding Gabrielle surprised him slightly, and he tucked Fleur’s letter in his pocket before pulling out the one Gabrielle had sent. The words, safe to say, astonished him.

 

Dear Harry,

I hope you will not think I am weird after reading this letter. Fleur told me that you will understand, so I am writing this to you.

I went through my veela maturity last week and since then, all my friends have told me to stay away from them. They don’t like how their boyfriends and other boys look at me when they are together. 

Our school year ended yesterday and today, we read about what happened in the ministry. Are you okay? Please tell me.

Fleur told me that you will like it if I wrote to tell you this, and I think she is right. We are with you, Harry. You have done so much for us. 

It is okay if you don’t want to talk to me. You don’t have to feel like you have to. You can ignore this letter if you want. Just send one reply telling me if you are okay and that will be more than enough.

Merci,

Gabrielle

 

Harry sighed and put the letter inside his pocket, while Hermione kept staring at him.

 

“So? What did the letters say?” Hermione asked, and Harry looked at her.

 

“Nothing much. They just heard what happened in the ministry and wanted to ask about how we were doing.”

 

Hermione nodded and Harry quickly finished his dinner.

 

“I’m going to take a walk, okay?”

 

Hermione looked at him in surprise and nodded. She watched as he got up and walked out of the Great Hall. Once he was out of sight, the girl sighed before getting back to her dinner, her mind in constant turmoil.

 

XXXXX

 

Harry climbed up the stairs until he reached the second floor and took the first left turn. He walked down the corridor, his destination fixed in his mind. Harry had not visited this particular area of the castle since his third year, and as he entered the abandoned girls’ bathroom, he saw that it looked exactly the same.

 

Walking further inside, Harry reached the sink and looked for the relevant tap, smiling when he found it. 

 

“Open,” he hissed in parseltongue, smiling in satisfaction when the sink widened to create a pathway directly to the Chamber of Secrets. It was a good thing that he retained his ability to talk to snakes.

 

Without any delay, he called Kreacher.

 

A loud pop sounded out and the batty old elf arrived, cursing to the heavens.

 

“Filthy half-blood dares to call Kreacher! Oh, the shame on the noble house of- “

 

Harry waved his wand and silenced the elf, who looked shocked.

 

“Yeah, yeah, yeah, I’m a filthy good-for-nothing half-blood and a son of a mudblood and whatnot. Happy?"

 

Kreacher looked on, stunned, as Harry leaned against the sink and fixed him with an intense stare.

 

“Listen, and listen closely, you little piece of vermin. You led to the death of Sirius Black, the lord of the house you serve. And for that, I should kill you where you stand.”

 

The elf glared at him with utter loathing before he prostrated himself in front of him, seemingly asking him to do the deed. Harry stared disdainfully.

 

“Stand up. Now!”

 

The elf promptly stood up and Harry nodded.

 

“Regulus Black gave you something to destroy. Bring me the locket here and now and I will destroy it.”

 

Kreacher shook his head violently, tears springing from his eyes as he silently wailed. Harry dared not take the spell off.

 

“Kreacher, bring me that locket now! That’s an order. You can have your melodrama after that.”

 

The elf sniffed before popping away and returned a moment later with a familiar locket in his hand.

 

“Drop it to the floor and go away. Make Grimmauld Place properly habitable, as befitting the lord of the house. I will be dropping by in a week. You are not to leave the house, nor would you try to contact anyone other than me by any means. You will keep the house in full lockdown. No one apart from me shall enter, and if anyone else seeks to enter, you will verify with me first and do what I tell you then. Now fuck off.”

 

Kreacher, dazed, popped away. Harry looked down and levitated the locket, tilting his head sideways before turning around. His wand was out in a flash and a disarmer left it just when he noticed the slight glimmer of a disillusionment spell.

 

He caught the wand and looked as the disillusionment spell fell, surprise taking over his features when he saw who the person was.

 

“Daphne!?”

 

XXXXX

 

Daphne Greengrass stared at Harry Potter in shock. She had no idea how he had seen through her disillusionment charm and couldn’t even blink before her wand was torn out of her hand.

 

She had been walking along the parallel corridor when she had seen Harry striding towards the girls’ bathroom on the second floor where Moaning Myrtle had holed herself in for decades now. Surprised and more than a little intrigued, she had quickly disillusioned herself and silenced her feet before cautiously following him.

 

What followed had stunned her. She had never seen this side of Harry Potter. The man always behaved politely, so to see him treat a house elf like that left her flabbergasted. However, what intrigued her more was the locket he had asked the elf to bring over to him, the one he was holding in the hand that held her wand, and the hidden passage he had just opened using Parseltongue.

 

Harry saw her gaze and pocketed the locket, before fixing her with a hard stare.

 

“Explain yourself.”

 

His voice was like a command, and Daphne stared at him. He had his wand pointed right at her, ready to cast, and she raised her hands.

 

“Easy, Harry. I mean no harm.”

 

Harry chuckled mirthlessly.

 

“Doesn’t look like that from where I’m standing, Daphne. How would you feel when you discover someone following you under an invisibility spell and eavesdropping on your conversations? I bet not pleasant, or safe.”

 

Daphne nodded, conceding that he had a point.

 

“I saw you walking this way, and I was surprised. Why would you go to the abandoned girls’ bathroom on the second floor? That’s why I followed behind you.”

 

Harry stared at the woman in front of her, debating whether to believe her words.

 

“Why use the disillusionment spell then? You could’ve simply called me, or even followed normally and we could’ve had a talk.”

 

Daphne sighed.

 

“I’m sorry. It’s just… it’s just the way things are done in Slytherin. Gathering information without letting the other party know that you are privy to it.”

 

“So that you can use it against them or hold it over them when you need it the most.”

 

Daphne nodded. Harry smiled.

 

“Thank you for being honest with me here. I appreciate it. However,” he paused, staring at her, “I can’t let you keep this information. Too much is at stake here, and I cannot let anyone know what I am doing here. So, I’m sorry for doing this,” Harry smiled sadly and raised his wand higher. Daphne’s eyes widened.

 

“Harry wait! I’ll take a vow never to reveal what I saw!”

 

His wand hand paused; his head cocked to the side as he stared at her. “Will you now?”

 

Daphne nodded.

 

“Alright. Take a vow on your life and magic that you will never reveal what you have seen or will see to anyone else, by any means, and not even hint at it, without my express permission with me being of sound mind and having total control over my mental faculties.”

 

Harry walked over and handed her wand back. Daphne smiled at him in understanding.

 

“I, Daphne Elizabeth Greengrass, heiress to the Ancient and Noble House of Greengrass, vow on my life and my magic that I will never reveal what I have seen and will see pertaining to Harry James Potter, the lord of the Ancient and Noble Houses of Potter, Black and Peverell this evening, nor will I hint at the knowledge hence obtained, either explicitly or otherwise, without his express permission with him being of sound mind and having total control over his mental faculties. May magic judge me if I betray him thus.”

 

A slight flash of gold started at her palm and connected their chests before it dissipated into nothingness. Harry smiled. If he was surprised by her knowledge of his lordships, he didn’t give any indication.

 

“You might as well see everything then,” Harry smiled and held his hand out for her to take. Daphne looked at his outstretched hand in surprise before palming it. Harry squeezed softly and pulled her behind him.

 

“Alright, I want you to brace yourself now. Can you do it?”

 

“What do you mean?” Daphne asked before her eyes widened when Harry pulled her close and wrapped his arms around her.

 

“We’re gonna take a slide together,” he smirked, and without any further delay, jumped inside the tunnel. Daphne’s scream of surprise echoed inside the tunnel as the entrance closed behind them.

 

XXXXX

 

They slid out of the tunnel and fell upon a heap of small bones, and Daphne groaned as she slowly stood up with help from Harry. Looking around, she noticed what she was standing on and jumped. Harry held her steady.

 

“Come on,” he took her hand and pulled her behind him. Daphne walked, cringing with every step that broke the bones beneath their feet.

 

“Just where did you bring me?”

 

Harry looked at her with a grin, and try as she might, a soft blush lit up her face. The memory from the afternoon was still fresh in her mind, and her lips tingled at the thought.

 

“You’ll soon find out. Let’s go.”

 

They crossed another tunnel and came in front of a cave-in which had been cleared carefully to allow a small passage through. Daphne looked around, taking in the damp walls and the floor when they reached another door. She shivered slightly when Harry spoke in Parseltongue and watched in fascination as a metallic snake revolved around what looked like fingers made of metallic snakes. There were too many snakes for even her tastes.

 

Finally, the door opened with a metallic clang and Harry pulled her with him.

 

The massive statue in the distance was the first thing either of them saw, before Daphne’s gaze fell on a massive beast straight from the depths of hell and her breath hitched.

 

“A Basilisk, probably a thousand years old. It was Salazar Slytherin’s beast.”

 

“We are in the Chamber of Secrets,” Daphne whispered disbelievingly, looking around at the massive lines of snake statues on either side of them, before staring at the corpse of the Basilisk once more. “You killed it. During our second year.”

 

Harry nodded with a sigh.

 

“The stories are true then? About Quirrell, Lockhart, those Dementors, you facing You-know-who multiple times and coming out alive. It’s all true…”

 

Harry chuckled. “More or less. I’ll have to know the details to confirm, but yes, those things happened.”

 

Daphne stared at him with an open-mouthed look, and Harry lifted her chin so she could look him in the eyes. “And I don’t intend on stopping any time soon.”

 

Her eyes widened when he left her hand and walked over to the Basilisk, before taking that locket from before and placing it on a tooth. He tapped his wand against it and Daphne saw how it seemed to stick to the tooth.

 

“Yep, a sticking charm, so it doesn’t fall off.”

 

“What are you doing exactly?” Daphne asked, fascinated. Harry smirked.

 

He waved his wand and Daphne looked on with surprise as a pair of massive hands appeared on either end of the Basilisk’s head.

 

“You want to bash that locket between its teeth?” Daphne asked, understanding what he was about to do, but having no idea just why. Harry nodded with a grin before sobering up quickly.

 

“Stand back, Daphne,” he prompted in a serious voice and she promptly stepped back.

 

 “Open,” he whispered in parseltongue, and Daphne watched in surprise as the locket opened. However, the moment it did, Harry waved his wand and she saw the two hands clap the Basilisk’s head together. The mouth shut, and the fangs pierced through the locket.

 

However, that wasn’t what caused her to almost fall over. The massive black smoke that erupted out of the Basilisk’s mouth accompanied by the most horrifying face she had ever seen made her take a step back before the shrill cry of pain made her lose her footing. It was only thanks to Harry’s quick support that she managed to stand upright.

 

He quickly conjured a loveseat and pulled her beside him, wrapping an arm around her shoulder as Daphne rested her head against his chest, trying to calm her rapidly beating heart down to no avail. There was a malevolent energy in the air, unnatural.

 

Harry soothed her, stroking her back comfortingly as she burrowed her face into his chest, shocked at what she had witnessed.

 

Finally, after a few minutes, Daphne calmed herself down enough for her to sit properly.

 

“What the fuck was that?”

 

Harry couldn’t help himself. He laughed at her use of profanity. Daphne stared at him, unimpressed. Slowly, he calmed down, still chuckling slightly.

 

“You done?” She asked in a deadpan tone.

 

“Yeah. That was a Horcrux.”

 

Daphne looked confused.

 

“To tell you in a nutshell, a Horcrux is an object in which an evil witch or wizard hides part of their soul by tearing it off. How do they tear a part of their soul off? Remorseless murder.”

 

Daphne stared at him, horrified.

 

“As long as a Horcrux exists, the witch or wizard cannot die since their soul is still tethered to the mortal plane. To kill them, all Horcruxes need to be destroyed. Only then will they die.”

 

Daphne sat there, speechless. She couldn’t even comprehend the existence of something like that. Suddenly, her eyes widened.

 

“That’s how he survived, right? You-know-who? He made these Horcruxes. Merlin!”

 

Harry stared at her, unimpressed.

 

“Say his name.”

 

“What?” Daphne asked in confusion. Harry lifted her chin once again, and the woman flushed slightly at the intimate gesture.

 

“Say his name. Say ‘Voldemort’.”

 

Daphne’s eyes widened as she stared into his emerald ones.

 

“Come on, do it. I know you can.”

 

“Vo-vol-voldem-mort,” she stammered, and Harry smiled.

 

“Once more. Properly this time.”

 

“V-Voldemort.”

 

“One last time.”

 

“Voldemort.”

 

Harry smiled and nodded at her, and Daphne grinned back almost involuntarily.

 

“Call him by his name from now on. You do not need to fear him so much that you can’t even do that. He is dangerous, but not so much that people need to fear his name.”

 

Daphne shook her head. “He had placed a taboo on his name, and whenever someone said his name, his followers would be alerted, who would arrive and kill everyone nearby. Slowly, people started to fear saying his name.”

 

Harry nodded. “That’s not going to happen this time. Don’t worry.”

 

Daphne did not know why, but she believed him.

 

XXXXX

 

“Have you ever explored this chamber?” Daphne asked him as she stood near the statue, turning around to look at him. Harry, who had been happily admiring her beauty all this while, looked at her and shook his head. Daphne smiled.

 

“Don’t you think we should do that? Who knows what secrets this chamber might have.”

 

Harry chuckled. “It’s ‘we’ now, is it?”

 

Daphne blushed and looked away as Harry stood up and walked over to her. She looked at him when he took her hand and started pulling her towards the entrance.

 

“It’s getting late. Meet me tomorrow evening at five in the bathroom and we’ll go take a look. Okay?”

 

Daphne nodded with a smile as they walked over to where the bones started and her smile turned into a grimace. Harry looked at her and chuckled before taking out his broom from his pocket and enlarging it.

 

“Come on,” he gestured for her to sit in front of him, and wrapped his arms around her as she settled properly. Daphne sighed in satisfaction as she leaned back against his front, relishing the feeling of his arms around her.

 

Just when she was starting to enjoy being in his arms like that, they reached the bathroom and she reluctantly stepped off. Harry shrunk his Firebolt and put it back in his pocket. He saw Daphne looking at him and biting her lip, and cocked his head to the side.

 

“Is there something you want to talk about?”

 

Daphne looked conflicted for a moment before she sighed and nodded.

 

“Can we talk about something tomorrow? It’s rather important to me.”

 

Harry was surprised a bit, but he nodded. “Sure, we can do that. See you tomorrow at five then?”

 

Daphne nodded, and with a smile, Harry walked away, leaving a beautiful blonde staring at him with a longing look in her eyes.

 

XXXXX

 

Try as she might, Daphne could not take her mind off the feeling of Harry’s strong arms wrapped around her body. Her attraction for the raven-haired man had intensified massively since that afternoon. She still remembered how he was fucking Katie Bell against the shower wall, and down inside the Chamber of Secrets, there had been so many moments when she had thought to just fuck it and let him have her. However, she had managed to keep herself in check.

 

He was different from the image she had of him in her mind, but she liked him, a lot. He did not need to show her everything. He didn’t even have to agree to explore the chamber together. He could have done it all on his own, and yet, he had agreed. He might have asked for her vow, but given the situation, it was perfectly understandable. That made her long for days when there would be a need for a vow between them no more.

 

She was going to talk to him tomorrow, that much was decided. She just hoped he didn’t deny her. However, from what she had seen so far, it seemed it would be impossible to keep him exclusively to her, Tori and Trace.

 

‘It would be a small bother, but I think I could live with that, maybe even indulge a bit, after all, it was hot watching him fuck Katie,’ she thought with a naughty chuckle.

 

Currently, she was in her bed with the curtains pulled close. From the sounds of it, her roommates were all asleep, but still, she applied the privacy charms to her curtains and put her wand to the side.

 

Biting her soft lip, she pulled the straps of her silky camisole down her arms and freed up her lovely tits. More than a handful for her, she imagined they would be a perfect fit for Harry’s larger palms. The thought of Harry fondling her tits coaxed a moan out of her as she kept squeezing her melons.

 

Slowly, her fingers trailed down her curvaceous body until they reached the hem of her knickers. Grabbing the waistband, she lifted her supple ass off the bed and pulled them down to her ankles.

 

Her eyes closed and she imagined Harry pulling her onto his lap in that loveseat he had conjured before he cupped her cheek and brought her down into a toe-curling kiss. Her left hand squeezed her large breast, and she imagined it was Harry’s calloused hand that was fondling her, tweaking her hard nipples and playing with them.

 

Her right hand dipped into her velvety folds, parting the slick skin and exposing the tender pink flesh which she probed with her finger, imagining it was Harry who was probing her pussy. Two fingers slithered inside her cunt, and she imagined it was Harry who had her on his lap, her back against his chest as he thrust his fingers in and out of her.

 

“Harry,” Daphne whispered erotically, imagining Harry bending her over and lining up his hard cock against her dripping slit before starting to drill into her as her thumb started to rub her clit furiously, two fingers still burrowing in and out of her for how long, she didn’t know.

 

Daphne threw her head back in a silent scream of ecstasy as her climax tore through her, Her love juices soaked her fingers, slithering down on the bed as her breath caught in her throat. Her large tits heaved hypnotically on her chest as she breathed heavily, her body limp in the aftermath of what was the most intense orgasm she had ever experienced.

 

Catching her breath after what seemed like a few hours, Daphne pulled her panties up to her gushing pussy and pulled up her camisole in place. She was spent, and it didn’t take long for her to fall asleep, the thoughts of an emerald-eyed man occupying her mind all the while.

 

XXXXX

 

To be continued…

Chapter 7: A Founder's Bloodline

Harry walked out of the Great Hall after dinner, having spent the entire day in the Room of Requirement practising his magic. Maria had given him a significant boost, and he could feel it thrumming through his veins every time he cast a spell. Channelling such power would take him some time to master. Thankfully, he had the Elder Wand – the most powerful ever created, but it wasn’t limited to strength only.

 

The Elder Wand enhanced a wizard’s spellcasting as well as his finesse, improving the control one had over the spells significantly. He had tried his hand at some transfiguration with the Holly and Phoenix feather wand. The dog he had tried to create came out as a grotesque zombie before it sat in front of him and started wagging its bony tail. Disgusted, he quickly switched to the Elder Wand and vanished the botched transfiguration in an instant. Since then, he had started to further improve his spellcasting with the Elder Wand. Once he was satisfied with the outcome, only then would he switch to the other wand. There was no way he was going to cast another spell with the Holly wand until he had established firm control over his magic.

 

It was lucky of him that he had not blown Dumbledore apart when he had cast that disarming spell back in the ministry. Perhaps it was due to the situation, but luckily, it had worked out for the best.

 

As Harry crossed the corridor into another one, he saw a faint glimmer to the side that made him pause. As he walked closer, he was able to make out what was going on and sighed.

 

Malfoy was holding Pansy at wand point inside an alcove, hidden from the direct path but noticeable from the angle he was looking at them. He couldn’t see the blonde ponce’s face or make out what he was saying, but the way his shoulders were shaking, he was sure the man was not in a pleasant mood. Pansy didn’t seem to be taking what he had to say all that way if the look on her face was any indication.

 

His eyes wandered downwards and he saw Malfoy holding the brunette’s wand in his free hand. Having already decided what he was going to do, Harry looked around to ensure the coast was clear. He sighed when he saw Daphne coming from behind, no doubt ready for their rendezvous in the Chamber. The blonde paused when she saw him standing in the middle of the corridor, a questioning look on her face.

 

Harry raised a hand towards her, nodding with a smile when she stopped, and his wand flashed in an instant. The moment Malfoy pushed his wand further under Pansy’s chin, his body went slack and he slumped against Pansy, who although surprised, quickly pushed him off her and rushed out of the alcove.

 

Her eyes widened when she saw who had saved her, and she couldn’t help the relieved look that came over her face.

 

“What happened?” Daphne rushed forward, looking at Pansy with a frown before her eyes fell on the unconscious body on the floor.

 

“Nothing, looks like dear Draco finally found his balls. Was he harassing you?” Harry asked Pansy and walked over to where Malfoy was taking a nap. He pushed the sleeping ponce with his leg and turned him over before looking at the girls’ surprised faces.

 

“Well?” He asked Pansy with a raised eyebrow.

 

“He was not too happy about me keeping my distance from him.”

 

Harry nodded. “So he somehow managed to grab your wand and corner you. Tch. You’re my dear associate, Pansy. You gotta do better than that.”

 

Pansy glared at him, but before she could speak, another voice cut her off.

 

“Associate?” Daphne asked in surprise, looking at her housemate before her gaze fell on the man she had been getting attached to.

 

Harry smiled at her. “Long story. Since I have this feeling that you might want to join as well, I might tell you tonight, so wait a bit.”

 

Daphne nodded in confusion, filing away the joining bit for now.

 

“What are you doing to him?” She asked when she saw Harry tilting the blonde’s head with his shoe.

 

“Tell me, Pansy,” Harry asked in a calm voice, “did he threaten you?”

 

Pansy looked at him in surprise, before she nodded slowly. Harry nodded.

 

“I gathered as much. Cunts like him never understand. You might push them back for a while, but their vile colours indeed show up sooner rather than later. Until you do something to permanently get rid of them, there is no relief.”

 

Daphne’s eyes widened at his words, and she looked towards a wide-eyed Pansy who had taken a step forwards.

 

“W-wait a minute! Harry, you can’t kill him!”

 

What the two women didn’t expect was for Harry to look at them and laugh. He leaned against the wall and laughed for a few more seconds, before looking at them with a small smile.

 

“While I admire how much you two seem to care for your housemate’s life, don’t worry. I’m not going to kill him. As much as it would be easy to do that and get rid of his stain permanently, the questions that would arise would cause even more headaches. I’d rather not endure that.”

 

The two women sighed as one in relief, before looking on as Harry levitated Malfoy until he was hanging off the ceiling with the back of his collar pierced through with a hook that he had previously attached to the concrete. With another wave of his wand, the front of his shirt was torn off. Harry turned to look at the two surprised women and smiled.

 

“Now you can pick a message you’d like to leave him with. Remember that it is likely that whoever finds him, probably the entire school itself, might see what’s written.”

 

Five minutes later, the echo of six footsteps was heard across the corridor as they walked up the stairs towards the female bathroom on the second floor, leaving an unconscious fifth-year hanging off the ceiling.

 

XXXXX

 

“You don’t mind that she’s coming with us, do you, Daphne?” Harry asked with a small smile as he looked sideways at the blonde. They were walking up the stairs to the second floor. He was in the lead with Daphne by his side, as Pansy trailed behind them with a frown on her face.

 

He knew Daphne had something she wanted to talk to him about, but he didn’t want to leave Pansy alone after that encounter. It wasn’t as if he had somehow started to care about the brunette; the real reason was that he didn’t want her to do something idiotic, such as taking out her anger on someone else. He didn’t know her well, but what he had seen in her mind had been enough for him to have an inkling as to how she might react in such a situation.

 

‘No, it’s better to keep her under watch for a few hours and make sure she’s not gone round the bend.’

 

Daphne looked at him with a small frown and shrugged. She and Pansy had never been close, and their interactions over the years had been limited to being dormmates. The company of Tracey had been enough for her, and Pansy preferred to fawn over Malfoy to give them any grief.

 

She had no clue what was going on between Harry and Pansy. It wasn’t anything romantic as far as she could tell. Even the thought of it seemed weird to her. Pansy and Harry were as contradicting characters as any, and the thought of them being together in that sense simply felt wrong to her.

 

However, there certainly was something going on between the pair. She needed to know just what it was before she could approach him with her idea. Factoring in everything was what a Slytherin did, and if something was unfolding here, it was better for her to know and fit it into her scheme before acting upon it.

 

“Don’t worry,” Harry began, “you just have to renew your oath, and I’ll tell you. And I’d like you to do that now,” Harry said seriously as they reached the bathroom.

 

“Why did you bring us here?” Pansy asked in bewilderment before Daphne could respond. She frowned when Harry raised his hand to shut her up.

 

“Now Daphne, the oath, if you please.”

 

Daphne sighed before she gave a nod. Internally, she hoped their talks went positively and she wouldn’t have to take any oaths in the future.

 

“Just what is the deal with you two?” Pansy asked incredulously, looking at the pair. Harry chuckled.

 

“Don’t be impatient, Pansy. You have a lot to learn. Come, you can see it as well. Just keep your hands to yourself. There would be dangerous stuff down there.”

 

Pansy frowned.

 

“Down where?”

 

“The Chamber of Secrets,” Daphne replied as she gave another oath. Pansy could only stare at the blonde in disbelief as Harry chuckled.

 

XXXXX

 

Harry and Daphne walked in front as usual, with Pansy slowly trailing behind them, looking around and taking everything in. Never in her wildest dreams had she imagined that she would ever see the legendary Chamber of Secrets, nor had she thought that it would be Harry Potter who would be showing her.

 

She shivered when he spoke in Parseltongue once again, and watched as the metallic door swung open.

 

“Mind your steps, it’s slightly messy in there,” Harry smirked. Daphne shook her head and walked with him, leaving Pansy to follow. They walked inside the chamber properly and Daphne sighed before leaning against the wall to the side as Pansy followed behind Harry. The sight made the brunette shriek.

 

The carcass of a massive snake was thrown on the floor, its head crushed entirely. Blood was sprayed around that pond, and Pansy swallowed the bile that threatened to rise in her throat.

 

“What the fuck happened here?” She whispered in shock. Harry smiled.

 

“Let’s just say it was a flashy way to get rid of something and leave it at that,” Harry remarked, “if that’s all, how about we check this Chamber out properly?”

 

Daphne looked at Pansy and frowned. She didn’t know what the arrangement between her and Harry was, but he had not asked her for an oath. Harry noticed her look and smiled.

 

“Don’t worry, Daphne. Pansy will keep my secrets, won’t you Pansy?”

 

The brunette stared at him before she nodded with a sigh. Daphne frowned.

 

“Just what is the deal with you two?” She asked.

 

Harry looked at the blonde before he confidently walked forward. Daphne’s eyes widened as Harry trapped her between his body and the wall, his arms coming to rest on either side of her head as he leaned closer. At this proximity, she could smell the cologne he was wearing and her mouth dried up when she gazed into those emerald pools that were bearing down on her.

 

“H-Harry I…”

 

“Shh…”

 

Harry pressed his finger against her lips, and Daphne’s eyes widened. Her lips felt his finger that was resting atop them and her breathing got laboured as Harry seemed to close the distance between them.

 

“You want to know what’s going on between Pansy and me?”

 

Daphne could only give a slight nod, her heart thudding in her chest as Harry smiled down at her before looking at Pansy, who was staring at them with a shocked look on her face.

 

“Something wrong, Pansy?” Harry asked with a smirk as he looked at the brunette. Clad in her Hogwarts uniform sans the robe, he could see her excitement through her white shirt. The brunette quickly turned to the side as she noticed his gaze with a flush. The memory of what she had done after he had extracted the vow from her came to the forefront of her mind unbidden, and her nubs hardened even further.

 

“N-nothing,” she muttered and looked away, ignoring his smirk.

 

“I know we decided to keep it a secret, but do you mind if I tell Daphne? I believe it would be good for you if someone in your house knew everything, don’t you think?”

 

Pansy abruptly turned to look at Harry, a refusal on her lips before she stopped. His words ran about in her mind and she realised how helpful it would be to have someone behind her. She had never been close to anyone in her house other than Malfoy, so the help would be most welcome. However, she didn’t know how much she could trust Greengrass. She admitted as much to Harry, who nodded.

 

“What do you say? If you want to know, you’ll have to take a vow of silence. You can only divulge this information if Pansy permits you to,” Harry told Daphne with a whisper.

 

Daphne nodded, still flushed from his proximity. It didn’t seem too much in her opinion, and she quickly recited the vow.

 

“Merlin, I’m doing a lot of those lately,” she said with a shaky smile as she looked up into his eyes. Harry chuckled.

 

“I wouldn’t have asked for it without genuine reasons.”

 

Daphne nodded in understanding. Harry smiled and pulled back, smirking when she seemed to frown at the loss of contact, however minimal it had been. His gaze trailed up and down her body, and he reaffirmed his desire for her. She seemed very receptive so far, and he had already gathered that she would be open to it. After all, she wouldn’t have shown so much agreement with him, even taking those magical vows, if she was not interested. The only thing he didn’t know was where this sudden attraction on her part had come from.

 

They had previously been cordial with one another, and he wouldn’t have even called them friends. That made it a very fast progression for him, and it roused in him the desire to ascertain what had changed between them. However, he could find it out later. Right now, he had an expectant blonde to placate, so he began with everything that had happened in that isolated classroom between him and Pansy.

 

Daphne had her eyes wide and her hand on her mouth in shock as she stared horrified at Pansy. Unabashed, she darted forward and took the brunette in her arms, who could only squeak in surprise as she stared at a smiling Harry.

 

Daphne pulled away from her and smiled sadly.

 

“No one deserves to be treated like that. You did the right thing. The further away you are from that ponce, the better it is from you.”

 

Pansy could only nod, still reeling in surprise. Daphne smiled at her and gave her hand a soft squeeze, before turning to look at Harry.

 

“Should we start then?”

Harry smiled and nodded, before looking towards the statue of Salazar Slytherin’s head.

 

“There is nothing in these passages. If there indeed is a secret in this chamber, it’s bound to be hidden inside that statue.”

 

Daphne nodded, “Parseltongue again?”

 

Harry shrugged, “Might as well.”

 

Turning towards the statue once again, he hissed. The mouth through which the Basilisk had slithered out slid open.

 

“Come on, let’s see what’s inside,” Harry smiled and walked forward. The two women looked at each other before Pansy shrugged. She and Daphne followed behind him.

 

They walked on the bridge that Harry conjured over that pond, impressed with his magical prowess and made their way inside the dark tunnel, taking the path to the left since it seemed like the one on which a human would walk. Harry hissed once again. Instantly, the lamps lit up on the walls and they could make out where they were going. Walking through the pathway, they reached a metallic door that seemed to be glowing.

 

“Well, looks like we’re here. I didn’t expect it to be this easy to find though,” Harry remarked, staring at the door.

 

“Makes sense, doesn’t it?” Daphne interjected, “I mean, who else but a Parselmouth could enter?”

 

Harry shrugged before hissing once again, and the door clicked before it slowly swung open. Daphne looked at Harry who nodded and they walked inside.

 

“Huh? That’s it?” Harry muttered softly, looking at the sparse room with only a short table on the floor and what looked like an old scroll on it. They walked over, looking around for anything else, but there was nothing.

 

“Well, I certainly expected more from this,” Harry remarked, looking down at the old scroll. Daphne waved her wand over the parchment as the remaining two watched on.

 

“I cannot pick up any harmful curses or such.”

 

Harry nodded and used his wand to unroll it before levitating it in front of him.

 

“A blank scroll?” He said with a frown, looking at Daphne who seemed to be staring at the suspended piece of parchment in confusion. He hissed at it, clicking his tongue when nothing happened.

 

“Wait, something’s happening,” Daphne interjected in surprise, and Harry abruptly turned to look at the parchment. Words seem to appear, and the three leaned forwards slightly to read them.

 

‘TOUCH THE PARCHMENT, MY HEIR.’

 

“Well, that makes it clear,” Pansy remarked. Daphne stared wide-eyed at the scroll before looking at Harry.

 

“You’re Slytherin’s heir as well?”

 

Harry shrugged. “First time I’ve known of it. How can I be though?”

 

Daphne frowned.

 

“Only one way to find out then, go ahead. Touch it.”

 

Harry nodded and grabbed the parchment between his fingers.

 

“Shit!” He cursed and shook his hand. The parchment fell to the floor as Daphne shouted his name in surprise.

 

“What happened?” She asked with wide eyes as Harry held the hand which had held the parchment before looking at it.

 

A gold ring with a glowing emerald sat on it, the motif of a Basilisk inscribed on the stone.

 

“It’s the ring. It appeared on my finger,” he muttered, before levitating the parchment and opening it. The words inside made his eyes widen. Daphne and Pansy stared at him, before looking at each other.

 

Daphne looked back at Harry who seemed to stare at the parchment in silence.

 

“Harry? What is it?” She asked with slight trepidation in her voice. Harry wordlessly held out the parchment to her, and Daphne hesitantly took it from him.

 

My heir,

I am immensely proud of you that you managed to find this letter. There are many things I want to tell you about, but I feel myself fading faster than I expected, so I will get to the crux of the matter.

In my youth, I was cursed by a Maledictus. I would not go into details but it rendered me unable to be with a woman. Without the possibility of having an heir of my blood, I performed a ritual of my design that would grant a random male child every generation the ability to speak Parseltongue until someone came to this chamber and claimed my final will.

I remain hopeful that the magic of my family will continue to run strong in the future. You might not be a man of my blood, but you carry within it an essence of my magic.

I wish you the best of regards in whatever future you decide to carve for yourself. I solemnly wish it is filled with nothing but happiness. Find what I never could in my life, my heir. Find a lovely woman, or more if you like, and cherish everything. Live without any regrets, my heir. Live your life on your terms. Do not let anyone else dictate life for you. My family magic is forever at your disposal now.

You might find me in the future in an alternate form. I have created a small chamber right beside this one for my next adventure. I have not been able to change my shape so far, so I do not know which animal I would be. I can only hope it is a snake and not some lion that Godric seems to love.

Salazar Slytherin

 

Her eyes widened and she looked at Harry, confused when he started to chuckle.

 

“This…” She whispered as Harry started to laugh earnestly. Pansy stared at him bewildered, before looking at her.

 

“Just what’s finally broken him?” She asked. Daphne sighed and wordlessly passed the parchment to the brunette, whose eyes widened as she read it.

 

“Really Potter!? How many lordships do you exactly want!? Three were not enough?”

 

Harry heaved slightly and chuckled as he took the parchment from Pansy and put it in his pocket.

 

“I’m sorry, it was just too funny. I was just imagining how those idiot purebloods would feel now when they realize there is no drop of Salazar’s blood in their bloodline. I mean, most of them believe that there is at least a trace of his blood in their family, no matter how many generations previously or how diluted it might be. This certainly kills all speculation.”

 

Daphne nodded with a chuckle as Pansy frowned. It was true, after all. Every pureblood supremacist family prided itself on having trace amounts of Slytherin’s blood. Her father often proclaimed how they were the blood of Salazar and deserved to sit in the upper echelons of the Wizarding society. That had been the primary calling card for the pureblood families to heed the call of the Dark Lord – his proven link to the house of Slytherin that he displayed prominently.

 

“Not to mention the fact that you, a half-blood, are now the Lord Slytherin,” Daphne remarked, “how that would offend them.”

 

She expected Harry to agree with her, so his shake of the head surprised her.

 

“Let me tell you something, my dear Daphne. Voldemort is a half-blood. His followers know it, yet they don’t care.”

 

Two pairs of eyes widened.

 

“What!?”

 

Harry chuckled. With a nod, he leaned against the wall and looked at the two bewildered witches.

 

“His mother was Merope Gaunt, the only daughter of Morfin Gaunt. She ensnared a muggle aristocrat named Tom Riddle with a love potion and gave birth to their son, Tom Marvolo Riddle, who we now know as Voldemort. The Dark Lord these esteemed witches and wizards worship is nothing more than a half-blood. And they know it all. Yet they don’t care. Goes to show how much it is about the purity of blood.”

 

“But why then?” Pansy asked in disbelief. It seemed all her previous notions were getting shattered one by one.

 

Harry turned towards the brunette and glared. Pansy took a step back in surprise.

 

“Why? Power. Why else? They have a figurehead to further their greed for power. It helps that Voldemort is magically so capable that they dare not challenge his will. Their goals align. That is all.”

 

Daphne stared neutrally at Pansy who seemed to evaluate everything she had been taught since she was little. She knew what it was like, after all, she had been the same once. Luckily she had a loving mother who had opened her eyes early on, otherwise, it wouldn’t have surprised her if she had turned out to be like Pansy or perhaps even worse.

 

“Blood means nothing. Your origins mean nothing. All that matters is how much power you can wield. The old houses revere their origins because it gives them power in this society, but take it from them and what separates them from other regular magic users? Nothing!” Harry continued, his voice echoing inside the spartan room as Pansy stared at him with wide eyes.

 

“You are a bigoted witch, Pansy, both of us know that. However, does that bigotry truly matter? Where did your pure blood take you? Malfoy? The cunt who offered you to be his buddies’ plaything? Where did you find refuge? With me. A filthy half-blood. So much for the power of blood, right?”

 

Pansy couldn’t form any words now. Deep inside her, Harry’s voice resonated, amplifying with every second that passed. Suddenly, she took a deep breath as she felt him come close and palm her cheek. She looked up at him with eyes full of unshed tears.

 

“I know your entire worldview has been challenged right now. It’s understandable for you to feel this way. It’s okay. We all have our eyes opened. We all change with time. Our views change, our perception changes, and so does what we want. That’s life.”

 

His voice was soft and she couldn’t help the tears now.

 

“I- I don’t even know what I stand for. I’ve known this… deep inside, I’ve known that this supremacy is a load of utter crap. I just didn’t realise it for myself.”

 

Harry smiled. “It happens. What matters is how you use this experience to move forward. People are not born evil, Pansy. Their circumstances make them what they are. You were born and raised this way. Now it’s time to cast it aside and take the step forward.”

 

She looked at him in surprise when he caressed her cheek softly.

 

“I promised you sanctuary, didn’t I? You have nothing to worry about. Yes, I’ll need you to carry out your part, but don’t think that you’re alone in this journey. Find yourself, Pansy. You’ll find life more beautiful than ever before.”

 

Daphne stared at Harry in wonder. With only a few revelations, he had somehow turned a bigoted woman into this crying mess. She had never liked Pansy much because of her views, but now that she saw her, she truly empathized with the brunette.

 

Her respect and admiration for Harry intensified further; a flutter in her stomach as she looked at him. If she had any doubt in her mind, it had been erased root and stem. She was going to approach him and there was no one else she wanted anymore.

 

XXXXX

 

The rest of their time in the chamber passed very quickly. With nothing else to find, they walked upstairs. The tunnel leading to the Chamber of Secrets closed behind them.

 

“Well, I’d planned to visit Neville and Luna when they left the Hospital Wing. Seems I’ll see them tomorrow at the earliest,” Harry remarked as he looked at the time, before looking at Daphne.

 

“Sorry Daphne, we got a bit sidetracked there, didn’t we? Can our talk wait until tomorrow? We can talk on the train if you want,” Harry offered with a smile. Daphne frowned.

 

“I’ll be going. It’s been a long evening and a good sleep would be nice,” Pansy interjected before Daphne could reply. The pair looked at her and nodded. The brunette glanced at Daphne before she walked off.

 

“Well?” Harry asked Daphne once Pansy was gone. Daphne sighed before giving him a small smile.

 

“Okay. Tomorrow, on the train. Would you like to sit with us?”

 

Although slightly surprised, Harry smirked.

 

“If you insist. Why would I turn a pretty woman down?” He replied. Daphne flushed slightly and looked away, as Harry chuckled.

 

“I’ll see you tomorrow then,” he replied, before pulling her into a soft hug. Daphne stifled a surprised squeak as she felt his arms wrapped around her slender frame.

 

“I’d like it if we could do away with all these oaths someday, you know?” Harry whispered in her ear, and Daphne’s breath hitched. Harry continued, “I didn’t like forcing you to take those oaths, but I hope you understand that I could not take any chances. After all, we don’t know each other that well.”

 

Daphne nodded against his chest, and Harry smiled.

 

“I hope we can be friends, Daphne. I’d like to place my trust in you without having to rely on magic to enforce it. After all, you are the only one apart from Pansy who knows that I have the lordship of Slytherin, and she is bound to keep my secrets.”

 

“I think there is something we can do to ensure that,” Daphne whispered, pulling back slightly to look at him. Harry kept his arms wrapped around her and looked down with a small smile.

 

“Is there?” He asked softly. Daphne nodded.

 

“We can discuss everything tomorrow then,” he whispered, looking at her lovely face for a long moment. Daphne knew her face was flushed at the proximity and she didn’t know what was going on right now. His eyes dipped to her lips for a moment, and the loss she felt when he pulled away left her breathless. His hand which was softly holding her close by her waist also left her and she saw him take a few steps backwards.

 

“I look forward to the talk then,” Harry smiled at her before he turned around and walked out of the bathroom. Daphne could only stare at his retreating figure with a longing smile on her face, her chest heaving as she tried to calm her breathing.

 

‘Yes. There is no one else I’d rather be with.’

 

XXXXX

 

It was right after curfew that the door to the Gryffindor Common Room swung open. With a smile on his face, Harry Potter walked in.

 

The common room was completely deserted as he entered, apart from one occupant who looked up as he exited the archway.

 

“Finally here, huh?”

 

Harry smiled and walked over to the couch where she stood, and wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her close.

 

“Waiting for me, were you?” He teased, nuzzling her neck as his hand trailed downwards to cup her ass through her robe.

 

“Well, we’re leaving tomorrow. Makes sense to end the year properly, doesn’t it?” Katie gasped as he started to nibble on her earlobe before she felt him lower her on the couch, his body on top of hers.

 

“You won’t find me complaining,” Harry grinned before he quickly untied her robe and pulled it apart.

 

“Wow,” he whispered when he saw what she had underneath, or rather, the lack thereof, “You certainly won’t.”

 

“You sure you wanna do it here? What if someone sees us?” Katie asked in a whisper, and Harry smirked.

 

“Tell me it doesn’t excite you,” he whispered against her lips, before softly claiming them. Katie moaned into the kiss, her hand coming up into his hair and caressing softly as she moved her lips against his. Her mouth opened and Harry quickly pushed his tongue past her lips.

 

His hands didn’t stay idle. Supporting himself atop her with his left, his right grabbed her naked breast and started to fondle the soft flesh. Lips trailed down her neck as he leaned over her, placing soft kisses over her skin as he reached her chest. Katie panted as Harry kissed his way onto her tits, and jolts of pleasure flew from her hard nubs as he gently flicked his tongue over them.

 

Instinctively, she grabbed the back of his head as he continued to lavish both her tits with his attention and forced her nipple inside his mouth. A loud moan escaped her lips before she quickly quietened herself as he sucked it harshly.

 

Harry chuckled as he pulled away and looked up at her.

 

“There will be no silencing or privacy charms, Kitty. So bear that in mind,” he whispered against her tits as she looked down at him, her chest rising and falling as her breathing grew ragged. She could already feel her moistened core as she rubbed her legs together. Harry smirked.

 

His lips continued down her body, and soon, he was swirling his tongue around her navel. Katie felt like she was on fire.

 

“I uh…” Katie gasped, looking at him, “I think I’m getting a bit short-changed now. I’m entirely naked here and you haven’t taken anything off. How is that fair?”

 

Harry looked at her with a smirk before his wand flashed and he vanished all his clothes in an instant.

 

“Well, that’s one way to do it,” Katie remarked, as Harry smirked before getting back to his job. He teased his way up her inner thigh, kissing and licking her toned skin before he stopped a mere inch away from her aching pussy. She couldn’t stand to wait any longer, and she pushed on the back of his head, forcing his head to her slick wetness.

 

Katie threw her head back in pleasure, biting her hand to stifle her moans and cries as his tongue explored her folds. He took his time, licking over her soft naked lips before his mouth captured the hardened nub. This time, she couldn’t hold back the moan as he swirled his tongue around her sensitive clit.

 

“In me, please!” She cried out in a whisper, her eyes frantic, and Harry quickly obliged. He placed his cock over her swollen slit and massaged her slippery folds with the engorged head, teasing her with a nasty smirk on his face.

 

“Do it, idiot! Fuck me!” She panted.

 

Her slick pussy welcomed his hard cock in one thrust, and she held Harry’s gaze, relishing in the expression of pleasure on his face as he felt her pussy walls envelop his erection.

 

The filling sensation sent waves of ecstasy through her body, but what drove her beyond pleasure was the sentiment of what was happening. The whole idea of being fucked in the middle of the common room where anyone could come at any time and watch them was so indecent, yet so breathtakingly exciting.

 

She pulled Harry on top of her, muffling her cries of pleasure by biting his shoulder. Her body rocked on the couch as he continued to constantly pound her pussy roughly. Her moans might be muffled, but there was no stopping the loud sounds of skin slapping against skin, and she was sure they could be heard even from the first floor. Luckily there were no dorms there, or they would’ve been giving them some free non-visual entertainment.

 

“I’m close Harry,” Katie panted, and instantly, Harry pulled out of her. Katie almost cried out in outrage, when she was manhandled and flipped over on all fours. In no time, Harry started to pound into her from behind, and all she could do was bite the cushion as hard as she could to keep her cries of pleasure in. His hands greedily grabbed her ass and hips as he further built the force of his thrusts. This was purely carnal, and they both knew it.

 

“Inside?” Harry asked, and all she could do was nod frantically as she felt her orgasm crash through her. She screamed into the cushion, and the thought of someone possibly hearing her in this moment of vulgar ecstasy made her climax spiral out of control. Her pussy walls contracted around his cock as she felt him shoot his load deep inside her, intent on milking it dry of all its cum.

 

A few minutes passed before she could regain a sense of what was going on, and she sensed him leaning against her back as they lay on the couch in the aftermath of their explosive climaxes.

 

“Well…” Katie sighed, “that was one hell of a way to end this shitty year.”

 

All Harry could do was smirk as he looked at the shadow that disappeared behind the wall that led to the girls’ dormitories.

 

XXXXX

 

To be continued…

Chapter 8: A Lieutenant's Fealty

The door to the Slytherin Common Room slid open and Daphne entered with a soft smile on her face. Her mind was still replaying the small display of affection on Harry's part when he had hugged her so intimately. The more time she spent with him, the more her desire to be with him was affirmed. However, she had to do something she had originally intended to do after she had discussed it with him.

Daphne paid little mind to the chatter in the common room and walked up the staircase to her right. The door to her dormitory was slightly ajar as she pulled it open and walked in.

"There you are!" The cheery voice of her best friend made her look at her with a smile and Daphne took her seat beside Tracey on her bed. She observed Bulstrode and Moon sleeping in their respective beds while Pansy was in the middle of taking her clothes off to retire for the night. Their eyes met and Daphne gave her a small nod. Surprised, Pansy nodded back and went about her way.

"You won't believe what they found today!" Tracey interjected quickly as she grabbed her hand, and Daphne looked at her.

"What is it?" She asked.

"A few Hufflepuff firsties found Malfoy dangling off the ceiling in the corridor right beside the one that leads to the Great Hall! And if that wasn't enough, the ponce was naked from waist up and there was a little message written on his chest," Tracey whispered the last part. Daphne kept her face devoid of any emotion, not letting her inner amusement show. However, Pansy came over and sat beside them. Both girls looked at her in surprise.

"Yeah, we know it. We were there, after all," she admitted nonchalantly. Daphne's eyes widened slightly. She had no idea Pansy would be coming out like that.

"What?" Tracey asked in surprise, looking between Pansy and Daphne, before fixing the blonde with a stare.

"Alright. Spill."

Daphne sighed and started to explain how she had stumbled upon Malfoy threatening Pansy while Harry took care of him. Tracey's eyes widened as she heard it all. Once all was said and done, she turned towards Pansy who was staring back stoically.

"Uh… I'm sorry if it comes out the wrong way, but didn't you fawn all over Malfoy? What changed?"

Pansy bristled but kept her temper in check. What Tracey had said was right anyway. She cursed her old self for being such a simpering little bint.

"That is none of your business, Davis. All you need to know is Draco and I are through. He can go and die in a ditch somewhere and I won't bat an eyelid," she stated firmly. Tracey's eyes widened.

"Whoa, you're serious, aren't you?" She whispered with a disbelieving smile. Pansy shrugged.

"Alright, Parkinson. Welcome to the club, I guess," Tracey said with a smile. Daphne chuckled and shook her head.

'She used to call you a half-blood bitch and whatnot. All it took is for her to turn on Malfoy and you're welcoming her into this so-called club. Never change, Trace,' Daphne thought with a smile.

However, she had something important to talk about with Tracey and Astoria, so she told her as much and got up to go find her sister. Tracey nodded and engaged Pansy in some talk. The brunette looked disinterested at first, but she soon gave in and the two women quickly engaged in some banter that Daphne couldn't make heads or tails of.

Her walk to the fourth-year dormitories took less than a minute, and Daphne knocked on the door. A young brunette opened the door and her eyes widened when she saw who it was.

"Daphne? What are you doing here?"

"There is something important I need to discuss with you and Tracey. Get yourself dressed properly and meet us in my dorm in five. I can't believe you'd open the door dressed like that," Daphne frowned, looking at Astoria's almost naked form. A thin camisole was all that was visible, which came to her upper thighs. One strap was hanging off her shoulder, baring the swell of her left breast to the naked eye and Daphne sighed.

Astoria had always been the more risqué of the two siblings, and despite her constant warnings, she refused to heed them.

Both sisters were blessed with beautiful curves in all the right places, although Daphne was a tad curvier both above and below, something even Tracey envied.

Astoria frowned before sighing. She nodded and shut the door behind her. Daphne walked back to her dormitory to see Tracey and Pansy still engaged in some discussion about who the hottest male in the school was.

"Potter is clear for me," Daphne interjected with a smile, and the two women turned to look at her in surprise. Immediately, a sly grin came over Tracey's face.

"Oh? Why does it not surprise me? Afterall, I recall hearing someone whisper his name so many times during the past few nights. Well, any idea, my dear Daph?" She teased. Daphne shrugged.

"I have nothing to hide. Don't tell me you haven't done it," she challenged back.

Tracey held her hands up in surrender.

"Guilty as charged, miss. Particularly after what we saw in the Quidditch locker room. Merlin…" Tracey sighed before looking at Pansy. Their eyes widened when they saw the brunette blushing furiously.

"No way!" Tracey gasped, before rolling over in hysterical laughter as Pansy's flush deepened.

"S-shut it!" Pansy hissed and looked over to see the other two women still sleeping. Daphne chuckled. If she was being honest, she couldn't blame Pansy one bit, not after she had done the same every single night since watching him fuck Katie Bell so furiously in a place where anyone could have seen them.

The door to the dormitory opened and they turned to see Astoria enter.

"Okay, what is it then?" She asked as she threw herself on Daphne's bed and looked at her expectantly.

"Pansy, can we have a moment please?" Daphne asked politely. The brunette shrugged and went back to her bed. Daphne erected a privacy charm around herself and the other two. Tracey sat up seriously.

"Alright Daph, what is it?"

Daphne sighed.

"I have a proposal for the three of us."

"What proposal?" Astoria asked with a frown.

"I'm thinking of asking Potter to marry us. It would secure our future and he has three lordships. There won't be any issues on that side. Additionally, we all know that he is a good man and quite capable in amourous activities as well," Daphne added with a blush.

Astoria and Tracey flushed slightly as they recalled the incident. Daphne continued.

"I was going to talk to him today, but we couldn't find the opportunity. So, I'll be proposing this idea tomorrow on the train. He has agreed to sit with us."

"So that's where you've been busy there past few days, huh? Fooling around with the wonderboy?" Tracey said teasingly. Daphne sighed.

"I can only wish something like that happened. You have no idea how much I wanted to jump his bones and shag him rotten right there on the floor and how much restraint it has taken for me to keep myself from doing it."

Astoria nodded with a smirk.

"I don't think I would've managed. Not after what I've already seen. But Daph, what makes you think that he'd agree?"

"What do you mean?" Daphne asked.

Astoria frowned, "Well… what if he already has someone or a few in mind? I know I want to agree, but what's the guarantee that he will?"

Tracey nodded with a sigh.

"Tori's right, Daph. At least you've spent some time with him, so he might be inclined to agree to make you one of his ladies, but we've only talked to him a few times. Don't think that would be enough to convince him. I'm sure there's no shortage of women throwing themselves at him."

Daphne frowned.

"There's no harm in at least talking to him, right?" She tried.

Tracey and Astoria shrugged together.

"I guess not. But we won't be there if you want to talk, Daph," Tracey replied, speaking for both herself and Astoria who nodded.

Daphne's eyes widened.

"What do you mean?"

Tracey smiled ruefully.

"You think it would be easy for us if he declined? Not to mention it would be unfair to him as well if he couldn't express himself freely. Here's what I suggest instead. You take the train ride with Potter tomorrow and discuss it with him. I'll be with Pansy and Tori. You can tell us what happened when we reach your home."

Daphne sighed before giving a small nod.

"Also Daph," Astoria smiled, prompting Daphne to look at her, "if he agrees to marry you and says no to any or both of us, I don't want to you pull away. Go for it."

"What?" Daphne asked, shocked. Tracey nodded from beside Astoria.

"If even one of us can find something special, it will make me so happy. Don't let it get away just because you couldn't get it for the two of us as well, Daph. Promise us."

"You two are serious?" Daphne asked in surprise.

"Dead serious," Astoria replied, before adding, "and don't worry. It's not as if he has to marry us to do anything. I'd happily give myself to him even without being an official lady of his house. Don't think any man would compare to him after what I've already seen."

Tracey chuckled and nodded.

"You two are absolutely mental," Daphne sighed. Astoria snorted.

"Oh, come on, Daph! Just because you believe in those old notions of marriage being an integral part for two people to be together forever doesn't mean everyone has to buy into it. I don't consider it necessary if I get to live and fuck the man I like. We've had this discussion so many times, the three of us."

Tracey gave Daphne an unapologetic smile.

"You know I agree with her. Go and discuss it with Potter, and we will discuss our next step afterwards."

Daphne sighed before giving a short nod.

"And Daph," Astoria began in a warning tone, "you are the heiress of our house. In case things do progress tomorrow, don't forget that you have the spell on you. Mother will be wroth with you if you did it without being married."

"Yeah, I know that. You don't need to remind me."

Astoria nodded, "If that's all?"

At Daphne's nod, she got up and gave her sister a soft hug.

"Rock his world tomorrow, and he won't be able to deny you," she whispered in her ear. Daphne chuckled and patted her sister on the back. Pulling away, Astoria walked out of the privacy bubble and nodded toward Pansy before walking out of the dorm.

"What she said," Tracey remarked with a smirk as Daphne took down the privacy charm. A pillow to her face sent Tracey cackling as Daphne started to strip and change into her nightdress.

Soon, the lamps were off and the dorm was drowned in darkness as the women went to sleep for the final time at Hogwarts in that academic year.

"All the best, Daph," Tracey whispered with a smile and closed her eyes. Daphne smiled.

XXXXX

"Good morning, Harry."

Harry smiled.

"Morning, everyone. Sorry I couldn't visit when you were released yesterday."

"Don't worry, Harry," Ginny smiled. Harry looked at Hermione and had to conceal a smirk when she seemed to avoid looking at him.

"Luna is also out, right?" He asked instead. Neville nodded.

"She said she would meet us at breakfast."

Harry nodded, "What about Ron? Does he still need to stay in the Hospital Wing?"

Ginny grimaced.

"Yeah. Madam Pomfrey said we can't move him right now. Those brains did a number on his… well… brain, I guess. She said he hasn't woken up yet."

"It's not something serious, right?" Harry asked apprehensively. Ginny frowned and shook her head.

"She didn't say anything worrying, to be honest. Just that Ron will have to stay probably the entire summer at Hogwarts. Mum and Dad came last night when we were released. They talked with Madam Pomfrey, and they didn't look very worried."

"That's a relief," Harry sighed.

"What's a relief?"

Harry smirked when he heard the voice and felt her lean against him with her elbow on his shoulder. He leaned back, and her elbow slipped off his shoulder. Everyone chuckled when Katie fell over, off-balanced, on the couch and glared at him.

"Nothing. Ron needs to stay for a while in the Hospital Wing. He hasn't woken up yet, but there's nothing to worry about."

Katie frowned and nodded as she stood back up.

"I still can't believe you all did something so crazy," she remarked, looking around at two-thirds of the group that had gone to the ministry.

"What's happened to you?" She asked, looking at Hermione who seemed to be pointedly ignoring everyone and staring at the book in her lap. "Don't tell me you're already studying for the next year!?"

Hermione snapped the book shut and put it inside her bag before walking off without a backward glance, leaving a surprised quartet in her wake.

"What's got her panties in a twist?" Katie asked with a frown. Neville and Ginny chuckled. Harry shrugged.

"Let's get going."

XXXXX

The quartet walked together to the Great Hall for breakfast. Going over to the Gryffindor table, they took their seats and saw that Hermione was sitting at the far end near the teachers' table. Ginny frowned at her.

"What's up with her? Did something happen when we were away?" She asked Harry, who was fixing his breakfast.

"No clue. Hasn't been normal with me either. Wonder what's up with that," he lied expertly.

"You didn't think about asking her?" Ginny asked in surprise. Harry sighed and put the toast back on his plate.

"You know what she's like, Ginny. If she wants to talk, she will talk on her own. There is no use in probing her. She will clam up instead," he replied. Ginny sighed and nodded.

"You sure you don't know what's up with her?" Katie asked in a whisper. Harry leaned closer.

"I think she saw us last night."

Katie's eyes widened.

"Seriously?"

Harry shrugged.

"The morning after we did it, she said she didn't mean to and that it was a mistake. I understood and let her go. Now, if she sees me with someone else and wants to behave like that, she can keep doing it. I'm not going to cajole her."

Katie nodded and left the matter there.

Harry looked up in between his bites and his eyes fell on the Slytherin table where a certain blonde beauty was sitting with Tracey, Astoria, and surprisingly, Pansy. Her eyes met his and Harry gave her a wink.

Daphne smiled at him and looked to the side where Tracey engaged her in some talk.

"I have something to do today, so you'll have to make do without me on the train, okay?" Harry asked the trio. Ginny looked surprised but gave a nod. Neville shrugged.

"I'll be with Angie and Alicia anyway," Katie remarked. Harry nodded and went back to his breakfast.

"Good morning to you all," a serene voice behind him prompted Harry to look back, and he watched Luna smile at him and take a seat to his right.

"Hey Luna," Ginny greeted cheerfully as the silvery-blonde started to fix her breakfast.

The others wished her back and Harry looked at her out of the corner of his eyes. Back when he had visited Luna, it felt as if some ethereal force was pulling him toward her. The same force was acting up even now as well, and Harry shook his head to clear it.

"You okay, Luna?" Harry asked gently as he ate. Luna looked at him and smiled.

"Never been better," she replied. Harry nodded.

"That's good to hear. Any plans for the summer?"

Luna shook her head, her serene smile affixed on her face.

"Nothing much. You?"

Harry shrugged.

"Sirius died, so the lordship of the Blacks falls on me. I guess I'll be sorting it out. His home needs some work."

Luna nodded.

"Don't hesitate to ask for any help if you need it, okay? You don't have to do anything alone. There might be a very huge task ahead of you, but there are also many people who would do anything to help you," her voice was soft near his ear and he was sure no one else had heard it.

Harry paused, running her words through his mind, and gave her a sideways glance. She gave him a small smile and went back to eating.

"Thanks. I'll keep it in mind," he replied, secretly wondering whether there was a hidden meaning behind those words. He stole a few discreet glances at her once again, but she always had an easy smile on her face. He shook his head and put it out of his mind for now.

XXXXX

Harry's eyes followed Hermione as she left the Great Hall without a backward glance.

"I guess I'll be having a talk with her. If there's something bothering her, we need to know about it," Ginny stated firmly. Harry shrugged.

"I'd take care not to press her too much. You know how she gets," he replied.

"Doesn't mean I shouldn't even try to know what's bothering her," Ginny retorted hotly. Harry nodded.

"Good luck trying to break through to her. Whatever it is, it happened suddenly. She was cordial the last time we talked."

Ginny nodded and stood up.

"C'mon Luna, let's have a talk with her," she looked at the blonde, who had just finished eating. Luna stood up and looked at the redhead with a smile.

"I'm sorry, Ginny, but I need to do something before we leave for the Express," Luna said apologetically. Ginny sighed and nodded.

"Okay then, come Neville. Let's see what's up with her," Ginny walked off, leaving Neville to follow.

"I'm gonna go find Angie and Alicia. See you soon, Harry," Katie leaned over and hugged him, and Harry smirked when he felt her rub her tits against his firm chest. He discreetly gave her lovely body a soft squeeze, hands resting right where the curve of her ass began and he stroked her slightly. Katie grinned and pulled back. Harry nodded and watched as she walked off, leaving him alone with Luna at the Gryffindor table.

"Would you mind helping me, Harry?" The soft voice of Luna prompted Harry to look at her, and he shook his head with a smile. Looking over at Daphne who was staring at him from the Slytherin table, he smiled at her and walked out of the Great Hall with Luna right beside him.

"So, what do you need my help with?" Harry asked as they passed a small throng of first-years who all looked at him in wonder. He chuckled when their eyes widened at his friendly wave.

"People love you," Luna remarked, "that's good. You'll need their adoration."

"Huh?" Harry asked in confusion.

"Here. I want to talk about something," Luna said and walked inside an empty classroom. Harry shrugged and followed behind her.

"Please close the door, Harry."

Shrugging, Harry did as he was told. As he shut the door and turned around, his eyes widened.

"What is this?" He asked in surprise, looking down at Luna who was kneeling on the floor with her head bowed and her right hand above her left breast.

She looked up at him and for the first time, Harry saw her differently. There was nothing serene about this Luna. Her eyes were clear and there was no easy-going smile that seemed to be perpetually etched on her calm face.

"Allow me to be the first to pledge my fealty to you, your grace," she proclaimed passionately, and Harry's eyes widened.

"What are you talking about?" Harry asked in confusion. Luna stayed on one knee as she stared him in the eye with a fierce look.

"I don't have the clear vision but I saw you, your grace! Sitting on the throne you forged out of nothing!"

Bewildered, Harry sat on the chair and stared at her.

"You saw me becoming a king?" He asked skeptically. Luna nodded.

"I won't say I don't like the idea, but King of what?" Harry asked inquisitively.

Luna smirked, and it was probably the most foreign sight he had ever seen.

"King of the British Isles, what else?" She replied, and Harry's eyes widened.

"Hold up. You think I'll become a king and you want to pledge your fealty to me?" Harry was feeling quite surreal at the moment, and the look on Luna's face didn't reassure him even a tiny bit. It wasn't as if she was looking deranged or anything, instead, she was looking perfectly normal and therein lay the problem. She was eccentric and quirky. Normal was not something one associated with Luna Lovegood.

"Luna, are you sure something didn't happen to you during the battle? You're okay, right?"

Luna chuckled and stood up, before walking over and standing between his legs. This close, their faces were right in front of each other and Harry leaned forward slightly to hear her whispered words.

"Someone named Maria told me."

Harry's eyes widened and he abruptly leaned back to look at her smirking face.

"Yes, she told me how she was quite impressed with you and decided to hand you a few boons so that you could overcome your struggles. She was quite insistent that I had to be a faithful lieutenant and always remain loyal to you above all else. Not that she had to tell me that. You're one of my best friends, so I would always be loyal to you."

Harry listened in fascination as Luna described what had happened to her during the night after the battle in the ministry and how she had been shown a small glimpse of the future and what it entailed.

"She also told me not to tell you everything. She wants you to remain excited and discover things on your own. But she did tell me to pledge myself to you so that you knew I would remain forever at your service, in whatever way you wanted," Luna whispered as she leaned even closer. Harry could feel the heat of her body against his, and his eyes took in her face that looked pure and serene no more. Whatever Maria had done had turned this innocent girl into an enchanting seductress and Harry found that he fucking loved it.

Smirking, he leaned back and looked at her slightly puckered lips.

"In whatever way, you say?" He asked. Luna nodded.

"Well, I'm sure you'd love it as much as I will then," he replied. Luna chuckled and nodded.

"Very much," she replied and without any prompting on his part, she squatted in front of him. Her hands made quick work of his belt. The button and zip of his jeans followed suit and in no time, she had his slowly hardening prick out of its confines and within her hand.

"I've only heard about this from the girls. Ginny often wonders how it would feel to do this," Luna whispered as she gave his shaft a tentative lick. Harry smirked.

"Well, I'm glad I'd get to be your first practical experience then," he commented confidently. Luna smirked up at him.

"My only experience as well, your grace," she whispered and engulfed the entirety of his cock within the confines of her hot mouth.

Harry groaned and quickly waved his arm to cast the privacy and silencing charms, "Your grace, huh? I like the sound of that."

"Mmmm…," Luna moaned lewdly when she felt the head of his cock press against her throat, and Harry hissed at the feeling of vibration around it.

Her eyes stared at him, and Luna started to bob her mouth in earnest. She was a novice – that was apparent to Harry, but she didn't lack even an iota in her enthusiasm. She pulled her tongue back, swishing it around his cock until the head popped out of her mouth and she grinned up at him.

"You fit so perfectly. Sorry if I'm not experienced enough," she said. Harry chuckled.

"You're doing brilliantly, Luna," he replied, and Luna preened as she went back to swallowing his dick whole. Her mouth engulfed it swiftly, and this time, Luna let her tongue play as much as it wanted. Licking all over his shaft, she swirled the tip of her tongue around the fat head of his cock and puckered her lips, making him hiss.

Her fist remained hard at work, pumping up and down the shaft that was outside her mouth, before she lowered her mouth again, taking all of him inside.

Sucking and licking with wild abandon, Luna devoted herself to showing him the best she could do. Saliva dripped down her mouth and over her shirt-covered breasts as she sucked him harder and faster, slamming his cock against her throat every time she sank.

Luna pulled him out of her mouth entirely and took a few large gulps of air, coughing softly, and looked up at him. Her hand was still pumping his saliva-laden shaft purposefully and Harry grinned.

Hopping off the chair, he stood up and quickly pulled her to her feet. Luna could barely get her bearings back when she felt her back collide against the wall and Harry's mouth attack hers. She could only stay suspended in the air, supported by the wall against her back, his firm body against her front, and his palms lifting her by her ass as Harry kissed her heatedly, giving zero fucks about the fact that she had his cock down her throat barely a minute ago.

Her legs locked involuntarily around his waist and she pulled him firmly against her. The feeling of his erection against her panty-covered pussy was sending shivers of pleasure up her spine.

"I'm going to claim you, Luna. You'll be my most faithful forever, won't you?" Harry whispered in her ear and sucked her earlobe. Luna pressed herself even more firmly against him.

"Yes, Your grace! I'm your most faithful, now and forever! Claim me!"

His hands quickly traveled south and under her skirt before Luna felt him push her knickers to the side. The head of his cock lined up against her wet cunt and she felt him push softly.

"This is my first time. Gently, please," she whispered. Harry pulled back and gave her a tender smile.

"You're mine now, Luna. I'll always care for you. Don't worry," he replied and locked their lips together once again. Kissing passionately, he grabbed his cock and pushed forward, and Luna groaned into the kiss as she felt the head pop in.

Harry gave another push, and Luna shook in his arms as he slipped further inside her.

"Ready?" He whispered. Luna nodded and Harry gave a firm shove. She gripped him firmly as he tore past her innocence and buried himself to the hilt.

Harry softly caressed her back as Luna kept her legs wrapped tightly around his waist until he felt her nod.

The feeling of being speared by such a thick, hard cock sent rapturous pain and rivulets of pleasure through her being at the same time. She moaned into the kiss and clutched him firmly as Harry continued to drive his cock forward, fucking her against the wall.

Harry leaned back and started to nibble against her tenderly soft skin as he worked his cock inside her, and Luna could do nothing but tilt her head upwards and give him as much access as she could.

"Mmmm, it feels so good," she moaned erotically, and the sound was so unlike Luna that Harry paused for a moment before he recalled how she had changed since getting out of the Hospital Wing. He slowly pulled out of her entirely before feeding his cock inch by inch inside her. Luna could feel every vein on his cock against the walls of her pussy.

Her pain had long since given way to pleasure, and she gave as much as she got. Her ass rocked against his cock with every push, intent on having him as deep inside her as possible.

Rhythmically, her ass slapped against his pelvis and it was soon after that Harry began to pick up the pace of his thrusts, making Luna moan more loudly and consistently with every movement into her until he was fucking her forcefully against the wall. His hands were constantly squeezing her ass under her skirt, rocking it against himself as his lips trailed fire across the skin of her neck and upper chest.

Grunting, he lifted her and walked over before depositing her on a desk and lowering her down. Enthralled, he stared at this ethereal woman with her creamy hair sprawled under her and her tits heaving within the confines of her shirt as his cock slowly slithered back and forth under that blue skirt. He waved his hand and the desk transfigured into a wide bed with a soft mattress. Enthralled, Luna smirked.

He grabbed the hem of his t-shirt and pulled it over his head, rendering himself bare to her gaze before leaning over and locking his lips with hers.

"I'm going to strip you bare now," he stated without any hesitation whatsoever and quickly started to unbutton her shirt. Inch after inch of her ivory skin was revealed for his eyes to feast on until Harry unbuttoned the last one and let the two sides fall away from her body. He unhooked her skirt as well and pulled the zipper down before ripping it off her.

There she lay, entirely bare for him and clad in only a blue bra and knickers, and Harry smiled.

"You're mine now, Luna," he reaffirmed. Her reply was to wrap her legs around him and pull him in closer. Harry grinned.

"Fuck me, your grace," she whispered sultrily, and Harry found he liked this side of her so much.

He admitted as much to her, and Luna smirked.

Relentlessly, he started to drive himself forward and watch mesmerized as her lovely tits jiggled within the confines of her bra. Luna noticed his gaze and smirked before quickly unhooking it and taking it off. A handful of soft flesh was capped with light pink nipples on either side of her chest and Harry couldn't hold himself from leaning forward and taking them in his hands.

Luna moaned when she felt him squeeze her tits softly. He rolled her nubs around between his fingers and pinched them softly, all the while furiously hammering away inside her, and Luna wondered if that was what heaven felt like.

Intense pleasure was surging through her like Fiendfyre, so intense and so fervid that Luna could barely think straight now. Moans and cries of his name escaped her lips with wild abandon as she lost herself in the sensations of the fucking that Harry was giving her.

His lips around her nipples felt like heaven. His fingers playing with her clit as he drove them to an orgasm sent ripples of ecstasy through her very being, and Luna felt like she couldn't get enough of him. It was so fervent that she couldn't describe how she felt.

"Oh yes, squeeze my tits! Play with them! They're all yours!" She cried out in jubilation as Harry flicked her hardened nubs with his fingers and squeezed the wondrous orbs of flesh.

"I'm close," he grunted and leaned forward, almost laying himself on top of her. His cock continued to drill inside her, and Luna nodded.

"Me too! OH! this feels so good!" Luna panted as she felt a pressure build up inside her.

"Where do you want it?" Harry grunted as he felt the familiar tensing in his muscles.

"In me! OH!" Luna cried out as she went over the edge. Her whole body tensed, and Harry grunted as her pussy clenched around his cock until he could barely move.

Right underneath him, Luna began to shudder as her world exploded into a tornado of frenzied ecstasy. Her arms clutched him firmly, fingers digging into the skin of his back as she pulled him firmly against her. Soft tits mashed up against his hard chest as Luna's orgasm crashed through her with an unapologetic vigor.

Harry was not behind either. She heard him growl in her ear as he slammed home deep inside her. He held his dick inside her gushing pussy, and with a grunt, he exploded inside her. Ropes of his hot, potent cum splashed all around the inner walls of her pussy and it clutched his cock tightly as she took every drop of his thick, white seed inside her.

Finally, after what seemed like an eternity of orgasmic pleasure, Harry fully collapsed against her and dropped himself on the bed. Her body curled up against him and her hand rested on his chest where she stroked him softly. Harry tilted his head and looked at her. An overwhelmingly satisfied expression covered her face as she stared back.

"We'll be talking more," Harry told her. Luna sighed and nodded before scooting closer. Harry felt her nipples scrape against his skin and wrapped his arms around her.

They had time.

To be continued…

Chapter 9: The First Queen

The train station of Hogsmeade was bustling with students. Trolleys trailed behind the rushing passengers, bumping on the cobblestone surface of the platform as Harry Potter walked alone.

As discussed previously, his friends had gone ahead to the carriage in the front, leaving him be. While he was walking over to the carriages at the back which he was supposed to travel with Daphne in, Harry recalled the incident that occurred a few hours prior to his arrival here.

His recollection of Luna in all her glory, with her creamy hair sprawled behind her as she lay there on that bed clad in nothing but her blue bra and panties, sent his blood rushing south, and he couldn’t help the grin that overtook his features. The woman had wanted to come with him for the train ride, quite insistent. However, he had expertly convinced her to let him be. She had not been happy, but she didn’t insist either.

It truly looked like she was taking this lieutenant thing seriously, he thought with a chuckle.

Luna’s revelation did make him wonder though. He had never thought of conquering the British Isles like that. Sure, he had the ambition to seize as much power for himself as he could, but he had thought that he would improve his spellcasting and become a magical powerhouse. Commanding power in that manner was not something he had thought about.

However, now that the idea had been planted in his head, he couldn’t help but crave it. Voldemort, for all his faults, did have his ambition to rule over Wizarding Britain as its sole ruler. And if the prophecy dictated that he was the dark cunt’s equal, didn’t it make sense for him to have similar aspirations as well?

It was not a monumental task to come to a decision in the end, and Luna had been ecstatic when he had informed her about their new task. He was already well on his way to it, but now that his ambitions had been modified slightly, he would be doing it with one more aspiration in mind.

Pleasure and work shouldn’t go hand in hand, they said. Well, they were idiots. He would take pleasure and he would be working simultaneously. Voldemort had his Death Eaters. Witches and wizards who bent over for him to do his bidding. Well, he was not going to enslave anyone like that. But he would have his followers. There was no doubt about that.

His Valkyries would be his followers, his lovers, and his army. And with them would come all the power and influence he would want to bend this country in front of him and rule it as its monarch.

Lost in his thoughts, Harry almost missed the carriage he was supposed to meet Daphne in and he quickly grabbed the door handle. Pulling himself in, Harry looked around at the throng of students milling about. A few glanced at him out of the corner of their eyes and they widened for a short fraction before his easy smile mollified them and they looked away. Chuckling to himself, Harry made his way over to the compartment Daphne had said she would be in and found it locked.

A soft knock prompted the occupant inside to slide it open, and the bright smile that lit up her face at the sight of him was worth the wait in his opinion.

“Harry! Come on in,” she stepped to the side, and Harry walked in with a smile. The compartment was a normal one, but then, he didn’t know what he was expecting to be honest. He saw her trunk perched on the rack above and levitated his own beside hers before looking around.

“I thought your sister and Tracey would be sitting with you,” he remarked as he sat down. To no surprise of his, she sat right beside him and smiled.

“They are in that compartment,” Daphne gestured to the one behind them with her thumb.

Harry shrugged at the non-answer.

“So? You wanted to talk about something, right? Well, here I am.”

Daphne took a breath and seemed to steel herself before looking him straight in the eyes.

“What do you think about me, Harry?”

Harry looked at her with furrowed brows before he gave a small laugh.

“What kind of question is that, Daphne?”

“Just answer me. What do you think about me?” She asked insistently. Harry looked up in thought.

“Well, I think you’re a nice person who I’d like to call a friend. We might not know much about each other but we can always rectify that, right? And after all we’ve been through these past few days, I think I trust you more than a lot of people.”

Daphne smiled.

“You trust me?”

“Sure. I mean, so far you’ve had to take those vows, but remember what I said last evening?” He asked with a smile as he leaned forward. Daphne’s eyes shined with something he couldn’t predict.

“I’d love for us to trust each other so that we don’t need those vows,” he repeated, “And you said that you had something to make sure that we don’t need them in the future, right?”

Daphne nodded and steeled herself. It was now or never. She knew she was going to come off as quite blunt and that he might be having this sort of proposition from women every other day or so, but she found she could wait no more. She was way past caring now.

“I want to ask you something. And I want you to properly consider my proposition before you decide,” she began. Harry looked at her with a confused smile.

“Okay, I promise I’ll think it through,” he nodded and waited for her to ask whatever she wanted to ask him.

Daphne took a deep breath and looked him square in the eye, “Would you be my boyfriend?”

A long moment of silence stretched out inside the compartment as Harry stared unblinkingly at Daphne who seemed to be doing all she could to maintain his gaze.

“What did you say?” He asked softly. Daphne didn’t falter.

“I like you. A lot. And I’d like you to be my boyfriend. But I don’t want a casual affair with you. I want this to last for years, decades even. I will be completely honest with you, just the way I’ve been since we’ve come to know each other. You are the first and the only wizard who has made me feel like this, and I don’t want to let go. So yes, I want you to be my boyfriend and my husband in the future.”

For his part, Harry sat there still, staring at this woman who had poured out everything without any filter.

“But marriage, Daphne? I understand the boyfriend thing, but don’t you think the marriage bit is going too fast too soon?” Harry asked. Daphne sighed.

“I have a deal with my mother. She has allowed me to find a suitable match until I am at Hogwarts or she will find one for me once I graduate. I don’t want to be saddled with someone I don’t want or feel anything for. You are the one for me, no one else,” she intoned passionately as she stared at him, before looking away. “You have three lordships. Tracey and Astoria have also expressed their desire to be with you. Just like me.”

The earnest tone of her voice and the last bit about Tracey and Astoria took him by surprise and Harry watched on as she looked away.

He slowly turned his head away from her and stared at the compartment wall right opposite him. Daphne’s words were running around in his head, making him play catch-up with his thoughts as he wondered how to respond to her.

It wasn’t as if he was repulsed by the idea. Not one bit. Ever since he had first met her, Harry had been attracted to the blonde beauty. The more time they spent together, the more he seemed to come to admire her. She possessed a hidden strength and compassion he had not seen in many witches. Not to mention the fact that she was privy to so many of his secrets already, and a part of him knew that she wouldn’t have betrayed him even if she was not bound by those oaths.

Additionally, the idea of having Tracey and Astoria as well also appealed to him. He was a degenerate lecher. He had already accepted that much. And the primal side of him couldn’t help but envision the sight of the three women together with him.

However, his future ambitions had been modified significantly this morning after his encounter with Luna. No longer was he on the prowl to only sample some pussy and move on. He was going to amass a power base that would surpass every other, making Voldemort look like an amateur. His Valkyries, as he had decided to call them.

Although initially surprised that she wanted to be his wife as well, this reasoning of hers was sound as well. If she had such a deal with her mother, then it made complete sense for her to approach him with this serious proposition.

Sighing, Harry looked back towards Daphne who regarded him with a serious look on her face and smiled at her. That seemed to give her some hope.

“Let me start by saying that it is impossible for me to marry all three of you,” Harry began. Daphne’s smile fell.

“Is there someone else you’ve already decided on?” She asked.

Harry shook his head. “Not yet.”

Daphne sighed, “I had this feeling that you might say no to them.”

“Did you?” He asked with a raised eyebrow. Daphne nodded.

“Trace, Tori and I had this talk last night, and they raised a point that you don’t know them well enough to agree to it. However, I think a bigger reason is that it doesn’t bring any political benefit to you. Tori is the secondary heiress and Trace does not come from a politically powerful family, so it is understandable why you won’t want to make either of them a lady of one of your houses.”

Harry smiled. He liked this trait of Daphne very much. In addition to being a capable and compassionate witch, she was also politically savvy. He admitted as much to her, chuckling at the slight dusting of her cheeks at his words.

“I like you as well, more than you can imagine,” he continued with a smile, “And I would love for you to be my girlfriend, and one day, my wife as well.”

Daphne looked surprised for a moment before she beamed and flung herself in his arms. Harry could only grunt as his back collided with the window. He had barely caught his bearings when he felt her mouth clamp on his. Initially surprised, he was quick to reciprocate, finally giving in to the desire that had been raging inside him since he had found her following him all those days ago. Their lips moved tenderly over each other for a long moment that seemed to stretch on forever before she pulled back and looked up at him through her eyelashes.

“I- “ she began, only to be promptly cut off as Harry planted his lips on hers this time. His hand cupped her cheek as he tilted her head upwards, marveling at the softness of her creamy skin and he felt her fist on the front of his shirt as their lips caressed each other fervently.

“I’ve wanted to do this for so long,” he whispered as he pulled back, and Daphne smirked up at him.

“And you have no idea how badly I’ve been holding myself back ever since I saw you fucking Bell raw in the Quidditch Locker Room,” she replied, more emboldened now after their confessions, and Harry’s eyes widened.

“You saw that?”

“Mm-hmm,” she whispered, caressing his chest as she looked at him, “Tori and Trace did too, and trust me, none of us have been able to keep you out of our minds since then. In fact, those two are so enamoured with you and the idea of being yours that they told me to go ahead with this even if you denied them. They’d be yours anyway.”

Harry’s eyes widened.

“So you’re saying what exactly? That you’ll be my wife and they can be my mistresses?”

Daphne chuckled, “That does have a nice ring to it.”

Her hand was hovering over his belt now and Harry knew exactly what she wanted.

“You sure you want this?” He asked once again. Daphne’s response was to flick her wand toward the door and Harry felt the wards go up.

“Does that answer your question, boyfriend?” She asked with a smirk as she placed her wand on the table by the window and looked at him. Harry followed suit and pulled her towards him, making her sit on his lap with her back against his front.

“I’m going to love this life with you,” he whispered in her ear as he nuzzled the side of her neck, sending shivers of pleasure up her spine. Daphne rocked her hips on his hardening cock in response.

“I’m on a chastity spell, so…” she whispered as she turned her head to look at him. Harry smirked.

“Well, I’m happy to improvise then,” he replied. Daphne grinned and stood up before turning towards him. Harry’s pants tightened further as he saw the purely lustful look in her eyes.

“How much do you desire me, Harry?” She asked breathily, and Harry wondered just where this sultry woman had come from. The Daphne of earlier had been a polite young woman. It seemed what they said about polite women being the freakiest in bed was completely right in this case.

Harry’s response was to unbuckle his pants and pull them down. His boxers went down as well and his hard cock sprang free. Looking straight ahead at her, he saw Daphne stare at it with her mouth parted in an ‘O’.

“You need any further explanation?” He asked rhetorically, and Daphne flashed him a look so lustful that it took all he had within him not to pin this blonde enchantress to the seat and take her as hard as he could.

“No, my love. This is more than enough,” Harry relished in the term of endearment before his eyebrow raised when Daphne planted one foot on his lap.

“Take it off,” she instructed. Harry quickly grabbed and pulled her stocking down her leg, caressing her velvety skin along the way. Daphne smirked and pulled back before planting the other foot on his lap. Harry repeated his motion, choosing to drop featherlight kisses on her inner thigh that had Daphne breathing heavily. Merlin, he could barely wait!

He looked on with wide eyes as she turned around and bent over in front of him, deliberately taking her time in picking those stockings off the floor before he smirked and planted a resounding slap to her rear right under her skirt.

Daphne gave him a nasty smile before standing up and turning around. Harry leaned back and watched on as this beautiful blonde vixen started at the top of the buttons, slowly pulling them out before dropping the shirt to the floor. His eyes feasted on her bra-clad mounds for a moment before he saw her unhook her skirt and pull the zip down. The skirt also pooled by her feet and she stepped out.

“Like what you see?” She asked with a smirk.

Harry feigned boredom.

“Eh, it’s fine,” he waved his hand. Daphne’s smirk only widened as she saw the throb of his cock, and she reached behind for the hook of her bra, taking absolute delight in the eagerness that seemed to emerge from behind his faux-bored mask.

“You know you want it, my love,” she whispered sultrily as she unhooked it and pulled the straps down her shoulders, holding the cups over her tits and staring at him. His face might not, but his eyes told the entire story and Daphne smiled before letting the bra drop.

The sensation made her gasp. Never before had she been rendered bare in front of another man, and here she was, showing her tits to this man who would one day be her husband. The thought of it made her even hotter.

She could see him staring at her, and the sheer adoration in his gaze made her melt right on the spot. She took a step forward, swaying seductively in front of him as she caressed her sexy body. Daphne knew she was one of the prettiest witches in Hogwarts, and she felt vindicated in that belief when she saw the naked desire in his eyes. She moved in close, stepping between his parted legs, and turned around.

Looking over her shoulder, she saw him staring back at her and she gyrated her ass right in front of him with a sultry smirk.

“You can touch me, you know? I’m all yours,” she whispered, and that was all it took for him to get out of his reverie. His hands started at her thighs, caressing her soft skin before he moved to her sides. She shivered when his fingers softly tickled her belly and couldn’t hold back a giggle. Harry chuckled.

“Strip me, my love,” she whispered.

Harry’s fingers slipped inside the hem of her knickers and Daphne felt him pull them down over the swell of her ass. She breathed when cold air caressed her glistening lips as Harry dragged her knickers down her knees until he lowered them enough that she could step out.

Once she was done, she turned around and treated him to her naked front. His eyes ran over every curve of her body, from her neck to the swell of her breasts until they dipped downwards over her navel and came to rest on the sacred place between her legs.

He held his palm up, and she placed hers in his with a soft smile as she let him pull her down in his lap. Her legs wrapped on either side of his waist as his hands came to rest on her naked arse.

“You are wonderful,” he whispered and captured her lips in a searing kiss. It came so naturally that they didn’t even need to try, and soon the pair were making out passionately. His hands didn’t stay idle, and Daphne felt thrilled at every touch.

His hands caressed her sides for a moment before they went over to her tits, and it was quite easy for her to discern that he loved them already. Moaning, she broke their kiss and leaned back to allow his hands and eyes more access to move freely.

“Oh yes, my love,” she whispered erotically as Harry leaned forward and captured her left nipple in his mouth, sucking and nibbling at the hardened nub before repeating the same with the right. All the while, his hands continued to fondle her tits. Daphne could barely hold herself back as she rubbed herself on his naked erection, cursing the fact that she was on a chastity spell. She wanted nothing more than to give herself to this man.

However, that didn’t mean she couldn’t do anything else. While he was eagerly feasting on her tits, she grabbed his right hand and slowly dragged it downwards until she placed it between her legs. Harry didn’t need to have anything explained to him, and he curled a finger before inserting it inside her. Daphne mewled as she clutched his hair, firmly wrapping her legs around his waist. Harry smirked against her tits and inserted another finger inside her before he started to slowly move it in and out of her. His thumb played with her engorged clit as Daphne rocked back and forth on his lap under his double assault, feeling her arousal build up rapidly.

Right when she was about to reach her climax, Harry pulled out of her and Daphne almost cried out. She pulled back, but her eyes widened when he brought his fingers to his mouth and sucked on them, all the while smirking at her.

“I so want to fuck you right now,” she whispered against his lips before capturing them in a rough kiss. Harry’s hands went to her ass and he squeezed the round flesh to his heart’s content. Daphne moaned when he pulled away and started to kiss her neck, nipping and sucking the tender skin before she grabbed his hair and pulled his face up to kiss him once again. Harry grunted when she bit his lip and he felt the metallic taste of his blood.

Daphne sucked his lower lip ferociously, stemming the blood flow before pulling back to stare at him through her eyelashes. He took in her disheveled face, her swollen lips slightly reddened and her askew make-up before looking down at the handprints over her breasts where he had furiously groped her. Daphne saw him looking and smirked.

“Well, you claimed me pretty thoroughly,” she quipped. Harry grinned.

“I’ve yet to claim you properly though,” he replied, nuzzling her neck softly. Daphne sighed in contentment.

“Sadly, that chastity spell shall wear off only when we’re officially betrothed,” she replied, looking at him. Harry’s fingers buried themselves back inside her gushing pussy and she felt him caress her lower lips. Her mouth parted in arousal as he pulled out before her eyes widened when he rubbed her juices all over her puckered hole.

‘Surely no…’

Wide-eyed, she looked at Harry who was smirking before he leaned forward slightly. Barely a second later, she felt her rear canal well-lubed up and she saw him place his wand by his side.

“Well, your chastity spell might be active, but that doesn’t mean I can’t claim you in another way,” he grinned, and Daphne was equal parts excited and equal parts apprehensive. However, the excited part won over quickly and she smirked at him. Harry grinned again.

“Merlin, I’d love this life with you,” he whispered against her lips as Daphne grabbed his hard-on and lined it up with her ass.

It was tight and it was anything but smooth, but as Daphne felt her rear door being filled up with his hard cock, she found she didn’t care. She steadied herself with her hands on the back of their seat, her eyes trained on his face as inch after inch of his member slid inside her puckered hole.

“Oh Merlin…” she groaned as she was filled up to the brim, and Harry held her steady by her waist before slowly raising her. Daphne cried out in jubilation when he dropped her on his lap before he raised her again. This time, it was Daphne who took charge as she dropped on his cock before raising her ass back up and dropping again with a loud smack.

A frenzied rhythm ensued, one that usually took years to build but seemed to come naturally to the newly-minted couple. Daphne started to bounce on his cock, taking him entirely inside her ass. Her tits swayed rhythmically in front of his face as Harry rocked her on his lap, one hand cupping her rear as he helped her while the other rubbed her clit.

In the meantime, Daphne had folded her legs underneath her body and over his lap and continued to bounce up and down on his lap. The claps of their debauchery filled the train compartment. None had any clue when the train had started or that it was in motion as they had lost themselves in one another.

Daphne had already been close to her climax prior to this anal sex, and it didn’t take long for her to go over the edge. His fingers withdrew as Daphne released a loud moan that seemed to echo around their compartment before her arousal tipped her over the edge. Harry grunted as her ass tightened around his cock while she shuddered as the aftershocks of her orgasm reverberated through her very being.

Finally, Daphne came down from her orgasmic high as she panted against him. His arms were wrapped around her slender frame as he caressed her naked back while she rested her head on his shoulder. Leaning backward, Daphne smiled at him before pecking him softly on his lips.

However, her smile turned into a smirk when she felt him throb inside her ass.

“Oh my! You didn’t cum,” she whispered, and smirking, she stood up, sighing in contentment when he slithered out of her ass. Her orgasmic juices dripped all over the floor and Harry saw her drop to her knees and take him in his hand.

“First of many to come, my love. Now cum for me,” she whispered sultrily before cleaning him up and engulfing him inside her mouth. Harry grunted as she continued to bob her head up and down on his cock, swirling her tongue around his length while her hand stroked him. She reached down with the other hand and started to fondle his balls and Harry could hold back no more.

“I’m cumming,” he grunted but Daphne made no move to pull back. His first load hit the roof of her mouth and Daphne held it inside her mouth before welcoming another few shots of his seed and gulping them down entirely. Her tongue caressed the tip of his cock as she coaxed out every last drop of his semen and bobbed her throat. 

Harry leaned back with a sigh and looked down to see her smiling at him. He chuckled as she stood up before he welcomed this wonderful vixen in his arms. 

Naked and thoroughly satisfied, the pair held each other after an event that had changed their relationship forever.

XXXXX

The countryside of London gave way to the cityscape as the Hogwarts Express rolled into King’s Cross. As the train came to a stop on the platform, Harry pulled the door to their compartment open and smiled at Daphne.

They had spent the hours after their passionate lovemaking talking about things that were to come, and for the first time, Harry had decided to trust someone other than those who he knew deserved his trust, namely his friends. He had told her about Voldemort and what his plans for him were, his future plans and how he intended to go about it, and where they stemmed from. To say that Daphne had been utterly shocked was an understatement, but she had shown that temperament he had come to admire in such a short span and vowed that she would stand by his side all the while.

Harry had captured her lips in a passionate kiss at that proclamation, before whispering that she would rule alongside him as one of his primary queens, something that thrilled her to no end. Never let it be said that Daphne Greengrass was not ambitious or didn’t crave power.

She had the ambition to command power over the Greengrass seat in the Wizengamot since she was the heiress, but after his revelation, she realized what the future held in store for her. It was beyond everything she could envision, and Daphne wholeheartedly supported him – both because she was to be his wife and the queen.

Hand in hand, they walked out and were greeted by two familiar witches standing outside the compartment right beside theirs.

Their eyes quickly locked on their joined hands, and they widened.

“Does that mean…?” Tracey asked in a whisper as Daphne smiled at her best friend and sister who looked at them with wide eyes before grinning widely.

“Daph that’s…” Tracey said loudly before Astoria quickly clamped her mouth shut. Harry smiled at the brunette who winked.

“We can talk after we reach home. Your words, remember?” Daphne reminded Tracey sweetly, before walking out of the train with Harry. The two women quickly trailed after them.

Once outside on the platform, it didn’t take long for them to find the Greengrass matriarch. With her blonde hair tied in an intricate bun, Evelyn truly demonstrated where her daughters got their respective beauties from. As they got closer, Harry saw the woman's sapphire eyes lock on their joined hands and he smirked. She looked the perfect specimen of how Daphne would look at that age.

“Mother,” Daphne greeted her mother with a smile. Behind them, Astoria and Tracey also repeated the greetings. However, the woman's eyes were fixed on her heiress and the young man she was holding on to.

“Daphne?” Evelyn asked, her eyes looking between the two of them. Daphne didn’t miss a beat, introducing him by all his titles, and he was quick to take charge.

“Harry is fine, Lady Greengrass. I hope we could discuss a few matters of importance in a more private setting, considering recent developments,” Harry intoned politely. Evelyn gave him a searching look, obviously understanding what he was talking about, and nodded.

“Then allow me to extend an invitation to host you tonight, Harry. You are welcome for dinner at Greengrass Manor. And no formality with me as well. It’s only fair I extend the same courtesy,” she remarked. Harry smiled.

“I’d be honoured to,” Harry replied.

“Why don’t you come with us anyway?” Daphne intoned with a soft smile as she looked at him, and Harry could only marvel at how his alluring enchantress had transformed into this polite young lady outside the confines of closed doors.

“I agree,” Evelyn interjected with a small smile, “it is evening already. With only a couple of hours to spare, it would be good if you traveled with us, Harry.”

“Makes sense to me,” he replied, occasionally eyeing the passers-by as they stared at them and how Daphne was holding his hand. He knew the news would travel quickly and couldn’t care less.

Harry quickly flicked his wand and smiled when his faithful Patronus materialized in front of him. He quickly instructed it to inform his handlers that he had taken his leave and not to bother looking for him. The stag bowed in front of him before galloping away. Five sets of eyes watched it until it vanished.

“Now that it’s taken care of, let’s be off, shall we?” Harry asked with a smile. Evelyn looked at him and nodded before pulling a thin rope out of her robes. They all grabbed hold of it and vanished off the platform in a swirl of colors.

At the far end of the platform, a young blonde woman with deceptively sharp eyes stared at the vacant spot and turned around with a smirk lacing her features.

“Have a pleasant summer, Your Grace.”

To be continued…

Chapter 10: Greengrass Manor

Harry saw the spinning surroundings and released his hold on the rope, and as he had been taught previously, he started to walk in the air. His hand grabbed hold of Daphne’s who smiled at him as they landed on their feet gracefully.

The same could not be said about the other two girls who wobbled on their feet at the impact and barely caught their footing.

Harry smiled and looked over at the sprawling manor in the distance. Surrounded by a massive garden that had to be one of the best maintained he had ever seen, Greengrass Manor exuded a sense of calmness. It was a pristine white that seemed to faintly glow in the sunset, and Harry was sure it must be blinding during daytime with the sun overhead.

“Let us take this inside,” Lady Greengrass intoned, and Harry nodded. The woman ignored the way her daughter promptly grabbed the hand of the young lad and walked inside, followed by the remaining four. She had a fair idea of what was about to come, and she had to admit that she had never been more conflicted in her life.

The situation outside was one of concern. With the return of the Dark Lord already having been announced to the public at large, letting her daughter associate with someone who was bound to be the primary target was not something she was very willing to do. However, she had seen the look of absolute adoration her daughter was giving this young man, and the mother within her was at war with the lady that she was.

She resolved to listen to everything they had to say and truly ponder upon it, and she hoped that there was a viable solution to this dilemma. Because as much as she wanted her daughter to be happy, her safety came first.

They walked inside the manor and Harry looked around, taking in the opulence that was openly displayed. Never let it be said that the Greengrass family was one to shy away from showing their generous wealth, as proven by the massive chandelier hanging off the ceiling, or the candlesticks affixed to the walls that were sure to cost a fortune. The less he said about the paintings and the expensive rug underneath his feet, the better it was.

Even though he had been invited for dinner, Harry was not surprised when he was asked to join the family in the living room. It seemed the woman didn’t wish to waste time at all. Harry had no issues with that. Daphne had already talked to him about their approach to this business, and he was very confident in her abilities.

He held back a smirk when the eyes of the Greengrass matriarch remained affixed on her daughter’s hand which kept joined with his as they took a seat on the couch together, adjacent to her.

“Tracey, Astoria, if you would give us some privacy for a short while? We will call you once dinner is ready. Go on, you should freshen up,” Evelyn instructed, and the two girls were prompt to follow. Harry and Daphne smiled at them when they glanced over before they looked back to the woman who was now staring at them in interest.

“How did this come about?” Evelyn asked, gesturing towards their adjoining hands, and Harry let Daphne take charge of this one.

“We started talking sometime during our fourth year,” Daphne began with a smile. “Harry was the champion, remember? Well, he was under quite some pressure. We met near the Black Lake one morning and talked, and since then, it became a daily occurrence for us to meet there and talk. I didn’t know when but I found myself falling for him.”

Harry took over from there, as previously discussed. “You should know that I never expected anything to come out of this. That year was somewhat harrowing for me, but Daphne’s presence was soothing to me. Over time, I realised that I’d come to rely on her like no other, and it didn’t take long for me to fall for her. I mean, I don’t think anyone could blame me for falling for a person like her.”

“You should never sell yourself short, Harry,” Daphne interjected swiftly, looking over at him with a loving smile. Harry had to commend her for the act she was putting forward, although he didn’t think the feelings associated with this fake story were in any way a part of the said act.

Daphne continued, “For you to face all those challenges and yet come on top is nothing short of commendable. You have inspired me in ways I can’t even explain. I couldn’t be happier that you asked me to be your girlfriend. There is no one else I’d rather be with.”

Harry smiled at her tenderly and softly squeezed her hand while the other woman stared at them with slightly widened eyes.

“Well,” Evelyn cleared her throat, prompting them to look over at them. “That was enlightening. We had no idea you felt strongly about someone, Daphne. You kept it hidden for over a year as well.”

Daphne gave her mother an apologetic look. “I didn’t want to tell you anything until I was sure Harry was the one I wanted. Now that I am, I have nothing to hide.”

Evelyn shared a look with her daughter and sighed before looking at the pair.

“I have a few questions,” she stated evenly, and the couple nodded. “What are your intentions with my daughter, Harry?”

Ah, the question every boy dreaded. However, it was the mother asking instead of the father, which was understandable considering the circumstances.

Harry looked the woman square in the eye and declared with firm resolve. “I love your daughter, Evelyn, and I would love nothing more than for her to be my wife one day.”

Evelyn took a deep breath at that.

“Am I right to assume that you want to arrange a betrothal contract with Daphne?”

Harry smiled. “If that is how you would prefer it be done, then so be it. Frankly, I do not care about any contract. My intention is only to spend the rest of my life with the woman I love.”

Daphne kept a lovely smile on her face all the while, her eyes shining. Evelyn needed to only spare one glance at her daughter to realize how much she wanted this. However, that did nothing but make her even more resolute.

“Tell me Harry, how do you plan on dealing with the Dark Lord?” She asked. “I’m sure you know you are probably the biggest target out there, and if my daughter is involved with you so intimately, I can safely assume she would he very high on the list of possible targets, and even us by association. How do you expect to ensure our safety while simultaneously getting rid of him?”

The last thing Evelyn Greengrass expected from this young man was a smirk.

“I have no problem in divulging this information to you, but I would like a magical oath of secrecy first.”

Her eyes widened. Harry smiled.

“I wouldn’t have asked for it if I didn’t deem it necessary. No offense intended, but the trust I have in Daphne does not extend to you, not at the instant.”

Evelyn Greengrass stared at the young man with a keen gaze before looking at her daughter, who gave her a firm nod. She pondered upon it before releasing a small sigh.

“Fine, I agree.”

Harry smiled as the woman gave her oath, and leaned back to make himself comfortable.

“What do you know about Horcruxes?”

Evelyn frowned. “I don’t think I’ve ever heard of them.”

Harry smiled. “Believe me, it’s a good thing that you don’t know what a Horcrux is. To tell you in brief, a Horcrux is a soul container. A person can make one by remorselessly murdering an innocent. Such a heinous act fragments the soul, which this person can store in an object. This object is a Horcrux. As long as the Horcrux remains intact, this person cannot be killed.”

Evelyn’s eyes widened as she stared at him in horror.

“Who would commit such an evil act? Surely not…” she trailed off. Harry nodded.

“This pathetic thug who calls himself Voldemort has made Horcruxes. That is how he has managed to remain alive.”

The woman flinched a little at the name.

“Surely that makes it harder to get rid of him then,” she muttered. Harry chuckled and shook his head.

“On the contrary, it is easy to deal with him now. You see, I know what all his Horcruxes are and where they are located. He has no idea his secret is even out. Cocky, isn’t he?” Harry mocked as Daphne chuckled and leaned against him. Evelyn stared at him with disbelieving eyes.

“You mean to tell me that you can kill him for good? Truly?”

Harry chuckled. “I can. Afterall, as long as he is alive, my true goal cannot be achieved. I just need to acquire the remaining Horcruxes. He had seven in total, and only three remain now. Daphne here saw me destroy one.”

Daphne smiled at her mother and fished out the locket that Harry had given her. Evelyn took it gingerly and stared at the charred junk. Her eyes widened when she saw the insignia of Slytherin inscribed on it.

“The famed locket of Salazar,” she whispered reverently.

“It might’ve been destroyed, but the sentimental value remains. At least Daphne tells me so. I’m not a Slytherin so I can’t relate, but perhaps you can.”

Evelyn nodded as she stared at the locket for a few seconds before holding it out for her daughter, who took it and put it back in the pocket of her robes.

“Merlin, we might truly be free of that madman,” The woman whispered emotionally.

“I’ve been approached by his followers over the past year for my daughters and even Tracey to be one of the mistress of their spawn, and I’ve barely managed to deter then away. You have no idea what it would mean to us if this man is dead,” she whispered. Daphne’s eyes widened.

“You mean that letter you sent me a couple of weeks ago regarding finding someone was because of that?”

Evelyn nodded. “I had granted you the right, Daphne, and I am not someone who goes back on her word. You have no idea how relieved I was when I saw you with someone, only for that relief to completely vanish when I recognised who it was. No offence intended, Harry. I hope you understand.”

Harry chuckled. “Perfectly understandable, Evelyn. I am, afterall, the number One target.”

“Right,” she smiled. “However, if such a plan is already in works, it relieves me immensely. And if Daphne has decided that she wants you, I have no objections. The only request I have is for this agreement to remain a secret until this madman is dead. I can easily fabricate a story that I have promised my daughters to some foreign purebloods who I am involved in business with. They wouldn’t be happy but I don’t expect any backlash either.”

Harry nodded. “I understand, and it would reassure me further that Daphne won’t be targeted.”

“Quite,” Evelyn smiled. “I’m sure we would be talking more in the near future about this betrothal and other matters which you alluded to. Dinner will be soon, so I suggest you freshen up.”

Harry smiled and nodded as he and Daphne stood up.

“And Harry dear, you are welcome to stay with us for the summer holidays if you want. I’m sure Daphne will also prefer it that way,” Evelyn smiled, and although slightly surprised at the sudden change in her tone, Harry didn’t ponder upon it anymore. He looked over at Daphne to see her smirk at him, and his decision was already made.

“Well, I wouldn’t want to impose for the entire summer holidays, but I’m sure a couple of weeks would be fine.”

Daphne gave a small pout which vanished when Harry looked down and winked. She grinned in understanding.

“It will most certainly not be an imposition; however, I will let you decide what’s best. Daphne, show Harry to his room. The one opposite yours will do, I believe. And remember, no funny business.”

Daphne rolled her eyes. “I know, mum. I’m on the spell anyway, remember?”

Evelyn watched as the pair walked up the stairs, smiling and talking with each other.

“Can’t say I blame her,” she muttered to herself. “I was not much different back then either,” Evelyn muttered to herself, recalling how her late husband had taken her there during their first time. She had been under the chastity spell too, and yet they had pleasured each other so many times before their first time together.

Evelyn could do nothing but smile sadly at the reminder before walking toward her bedroom. Her eyes fell on her daughter and the young man walking beside her as they turned around the corner and she smirked.

“Indeed, like mother, like daughter,” she whispered with a smirk as she all but threw herself inside her bedroom before shutting the door and applying the privacy charms.

XXXXX

Hand in hand, Harry and Daphne walked toward the room he was going to stay in.

“This is Tori’s, this is Trace’s, and this one’s mine,” Daphne said, pointing to each room. He had been told about Tracey’s predicament. Her parents had died a couple of years ago, and since then, she had been living with her best friend like another daughter of the house.

“So mine is… this one. Right opposite yours,” Harry remarked. Daphne nodded and opened the door. The lamps lit up and Harry nodded as he looked around the room.

“Nice,” he remarked as Daphne came over to stand in front of him.

“Dinner is in over an hour. We should get freshened up,” she said, smiling coyly up at him. Harry smirked and tilted her chin up before he planted his lips on hers. She kissed back eagerly.

“I can think of a fun way to get freshened up,” he whispered, looking at her heatedly. Daphne smirked and stepped back before she threw her shrunken trunk on the bed and started to unbutton her shirt. Harry watched with a smile as once again, her perfect ivory skin was exposed to his hungry gaze, and in no time, she was rendered naked as she had been a few hours ago.

“Join me when you’re ready,” she smirked and blew a kiss before turning around to walk into the bathroom. Harry stared at her perfect plump rear sway hypnotically with every step and shook his head.

“Minx,” he chuckled to himself as he threw his shrunken trunk on the bed as well and quickly undressed.

The sight he was met with was enough to make him take quick strides and she met his frenzied kiss with her heated one. Under the running water of the shower, the two lovers kissed ferociously. Their hands groped each other wherever they could reach, caressing the wet skin and stroking each other. Daphne’s hand deftly trailed down his body to grasp his hard-on, and she turned her head upwards to give him a sultry smirk.

“You want this, don’t you?” She asked, probing her sodden lower lips with the head of his cock, relishing the groans of pleasure mixed with frustration as his hands grabbed her pert round arse and squeezed softly.

“Yeah, I can feel it, my love,” she whispered against his lips. “How much you want to fuck me. And trust me, I can barely wait to give myself to you.”

Slowly, Daphne turned around and pressed her plump posterior against his cock and rocked her ass against it.

“However, for now, you need to make do with my ass. Come on, take me, Harry,” Daphne whispered as she looked at him over her shoulder.

Harry needed no further prompting on her part, and underneath the running shower, he prodded her crinkled rosebud with the head of his prick and slowly eased himself inside her.

“Oh yes…” Daphne groaned as he slithered in. “Go on, fuck me.”

It didn’t take long for Harry to build up his rhythm and soon he was pounding away inside her at a rapid pace. There was an odd thrill about fucking her in her ancestral home knowing that there was a high chance they might be found out, and he knew she was aware of the fact as well.

Harry grinned, fascinated with how this alluring heiress’ mind worked, and turned her face around so that he could stare at it while he fucked her.

“You’re one kinky bitch, aren’t you? Getting off at the thought of being found out by your mother,” Harry grunted as he grabbed her tits and groped harshly while his pelvis slapped her ass repeatedly.

“You… ohh… you won’t have it any other way,” she retorted with a face contorted in pleasure as she smiled at him. Harry couldn’t help but chuckle.

“Merlin you’re right,” he grunted, continuously slamming inside her rear door as Daphne moaned. “And I can’t wait to fuck you properly. Just wait until we sign that contract. I’m going to take you in your room like my woman, with your mother knowing that her prim and proper daughter is being fucked like a whore.”

“Your whore. Now fuck your whore like you mean it,” Daphne hissed. Harry grinned and suddenly turned her to the right so that her entire front was pressed against the shower wall. Daphne hissed as she felt the sudden cold all over her tits when a loud moan escaped her lips when Harry started to mercilessly pound her against the wall. His hands grabbed hers and he pushed them right over her head, pinning the side of her face against the same wall as he took her as he meant it.

A searing wave of ecstasy coursed through Daphne as his fingers that had been working her clit furiously plunged deep inside her, and she felt them flood with her orgasmic juices. She groaned further when she felt her anal cavity get flooded with his hot, potent seed, and not for the first time, Daphne felt that it should’ve been her other hole instead. Her man had indeed taken her like she was his, and the thought sent a thrill of forbidden pleasure down her spine.

Panting, Daphne leaned against the wall and felt him press himself flush against her back, breathing harshly in her ear.

“We’ll need to clean up all over again.”

Daphne couldn’t hold back the giggle that escaped her lips at that.

XXXXX

“Looks like someone had a nice welcome gift for the wonderboy here,” the mischievous voice of Tracey Davis greeted them as Harry and Daphne walked out of their rooms, dressed and ready. Harry looked at her and chuckled before wrapping his arm around Daphne’s waist and pulling her closer.

“And it was quite a welcome gift, that’s for sure,” he replied. Tracey smirked.

“Come on, Tori’s in her room,” she said, looking at Daphne before she gave him a wink and turned around to walk, giving him a nice view of her round ass as it swayed in those tight jeans of hers.

“Sexy, right?” Daphne leaned up and whispered in his ear. Harry’s response was to pinch her rounder ass in response.

“Very. Not more than my lovely queen though,” he grinned at her blushing smile before he leaned down to whisper in her ear, “And yeah, I think I’ll take you up on that offer. Hard to pass having beauties like them.”

Daphne giggled, and Tracey turned around to give them a mock glare. “Alright. You two can make out later. Right now, we want details.”

Harry and Daphne chuckled as they walked through the door, and Harry saw Astoria’s room for the first time. The young woman was sitting on the chair right beside the window and stood up with a smirk when she saw them.

One glance at her was enough to tell him what he was dealing with. Unlike Tracey and Daphne who were wearing jeans, Astoria had gone for a pair of shorts that came down to her mid-thighs and a crop top that was held up with one string around her neck, leaving a large portion of her front above her tits exposed and granting him a generous view of her cleavage. It seemed both sisters were deviants – the difference being Daphne kept it under control while the younger sister was more risqué. Harry didn’t have any problem and happily fed his eyes to the feast they were being offered. The widening of that smirk made him chuckle as he sat down with Daphne on the loveseat.

“We have twenty minutes until dinner, so I’m afraid this won’t go the way the two of you truly want,” Harry began instantly before they could speak, which made Daphne chuckle.

“Oh? And which way do you think we want this to go, Mr. Potter?” Tracey asked with a smirk as she leaned back, pushing her chest out slightly and crossing her long legs. She smiled when he looked her up and down.

Harry chuckled. “Daphne told me what you three decided, and what the two of you told her. I want you to know from me what I have decided.”

That immediately sobered up the two brunettes, who gave him their undivided attention. Harry took a deep breath and looked at them.

“You were right in thinking that I would decline marrying the two of you,” Harry replied.

They exchanged a glance and nodded before they looked at him. “It’s not because I don’t find you beautiful or that I’ve spent barely any time with the two of you. Merlin, I’ll have to be a blind idiot to think you’re not attractive.”

All four chuckled at that.

“I have plans. Ambitious plans which only a few people know about, Daphne included. And that requires me to carefully decide who I will marry.”

Astoria shrugged. “Me and Tracey do not come with any political advantages. I get it.”

Harry smiled. “Looks like smartness runs in the blood,” he remarked, looking at Daphne, who chuckled.

He looked over at Astoria and nodded. “Yes. That’s basically it. However, Daphne told me something else. An idea the two of you proposed.”

Tracey nodded. “So? What do you think about it?”

Harry smirked. “Are you kidding me? Two lovely ladies like yourselves ready to become mine and you think I’ll ever decline? The fact that Daphne trusts you two wholeheartedly further adds to it. I’ll be happy to have the pair of you.”

Tracey and Astoria looked at him with wide eyes before they grinned widely and jumped out of their seats. However, before they could take even a step forward, Evelyn turned the corner and entered the room, stopping them in their tracks.

“Come on, dinner’s ready,” she said, smiling at them. Harry nodded and stood up before taking Daphne’s hand in his. As they walked towards the dining room downstairs, he was aware of the heated gazes the two brunettes were giving him from behind, and he couldn’t help but smirk.

Harry took his seat on Evelyn’s right with Daphne by his side. Astoria sat opposite him with Tracey joining her.

“Girls, there is something you should know before we begin,” Evelyn said, looking at Astoria and Tracey with a smile. “Daphne’s betrothal with Harry here will be finalized soon. However, it won’t be made public until the current problem with the dark lord is sorted out.”

Astoria and Tracey nodded, with the latter wincing at the mention of the dark lord.

“However, I believe we need to discuss a few matters of importance before we sign the betrothal contract,” the woman said, looking at Harry.

Harry nodded at the woman. “I’ll be happy to clarify anything you might want to ask, Evelyn. I’ve already told you my intentions and what needs to be done, and those won’t change.”

Evelyn smiled as dinner was served, and they decided to talk afterward.

However, midway through dinner, Harry paused between bites and looked up. He shook his head when met with Evelyn’s curious gaze and smiled. The woman smiled back and continued to eat, and Harry glanced at Astoria who was sitting beside her and casually eating. The small smirk on her face was enough for him.

That minx! She was playing footsie with him right under the table with her mother sitting beside her, fully knowing that she could find out if she shifted even slightly.

Harry looked at her with an amused glint in his eye when she looked at him, and had to hold back a chuckle at the way her smirk widened and her foot traveled a tad upwards. Harry had no qualms about this, and he was open to letting this small bit of fun continue, however, nothing had been finalized as of now and he didn’t want to come off as someone who was preying on multiple witches (which in all honesty he was) without her knowing what his plans for the future were.

He saw Tracey glance at him and wink, and he knew without a doubt that the other brunette would’ve been doing the same had she been able to access his legs without any effort. Shrugging, he decided to involve her as well. Catching Daphne’s eye, he indicated under the table before tapping her leg once, and the blonde quickly understood after one glance at her sister’s face. Smirking, she nodded, knowing that whatever Harry had thought up would be hilarious.

Harry looked at Astoria and Tracey who were both glancing at him and winked before he waved his hand under the table. Immediately, he felt Astoria’s foot recede as the two young women bit their lips and their eyes widened. He looked at Daphne and smiled lovingly when she put some dessert on his plate and they started to eat, totally uncaring of the plight of the two brunettes sitting opposite them.

Astoria and Tracey could barely continue to eat. Their arousal spiked up to a tremendous level and they felt something phallic start to probe and prod their lower lips, quickly stimulating them before it started to work their clits. Their toes curled and they had to grip the tablecloth tightly to hold back the moans that threatened to escape their lips with every small stimulation.

The pair glanced at the person who could be the only one responsible for their predicament with hooded gazes, wanting nothing more than to fuck propriety and mount him then and there right in front of everyone. However, their sense prevailed for once and they endured. They endured for an entire minute which was all it took for him to bring them over the edge. Their knickers flooded with the result of their arousal, making them breathe heavily and resume their eating at a sedate pace. No one remained the wiser when dinner ended and they asked for a short break before they would rejoin them. Harry watched with Daphne, both smirking, as the pair of brunettes quickly swished their wands to get rid of any aftereffects before making their way upstairs.

“I need to take care of something, so I will join you soon as well,” Evelyn said with a small smile as she walked away, leaving only Harry and Daphne sitting at the dining table. It was fifteen minutes later when Evelyn Greengrass arrived with, peculiarly, a change in attire. She had replaced her emerald robes with maroon ones. Harry shrugged, attributing it to some habit these pureblood women had.

“Come, Harry. We should take this to the living room. I believe there are some more questions I must ask,” the woman said as she started to walk. Harry nodded and joined him with Daphne’s hand in his. The Greengrass matriarch said nothing when Daphne joined Harry on the loveseat and she took her seat on the couch.

Harry looked at Evelyn and nodded for her to proceed. The woman sighed.

“You must know that it was a massive news you broke to us a few hours ago. After the dark lord made his return, a large portion of Wizarding Britain knew that he was back, even though the smear campaign was rampant against you and Dumbledore. People didn’t want to believe something like that could happen. You just don’t want your old fears to come back from the dead. The latter was true for me. I believed you first-hand when news came out that he had returned, however, what I couldn’t understand was how it was possible. Your answer was enough, and you can’t imagine how reassuring it is to know that his insurance against death is halfway done.”

“More than halfway,” Harry corrected with a smirk, making Evelyn chuckle.

“Quite. And you know where the remaining three are?”

Harry nodded. “One is slightly complicated to get to but I can do it. You might not believe me but I plan on getting rid of two out of the remaining three during the summer holidays.”

Evelyn’s eyes widened before she looked at her daughter who was sitting beside Harry with a smile affixed on her face.

“You know everything?” She asked in surprise. Daphne chuckled and nodded.

“I trust her, Evelyn. She knows everything there is to know about my past and my future plans.”

Evelyn’s eyes widened. Things were indeed very serious if that was the case. She realized with a sigh that finalizing the betrothal was only a formality now. These two were married in all but name already, and her instincts were enough to tell her that they had been well on their way to being a married couple in those terms as well. She had been entirely spot on. Like mother, like daughter, and she’d be a hypocrite if she tried to intervene.

The woman sighed. “That is a massive amount of trust you have put in my daughter, Harry.”

“Nothing less than what she deserves for what she means to me,” Harry replied promptly. The young man’s tone was full of conviction, and Evelyn nodded, still looking at the loving smile on her daughter’s face. She understood, better than anyone. Barely any lord of a pureblood house placed this much trust in his lady, and for this young man to hold his daughter in such high regard must mean the world to her.

The arrival of Tracey and Astoria made them look up and they smiled as the girls took their seats.

“I must say it gladdens my heart to see how much esteem you hold my dear girl in, Harry,” Evelyn said with a soft smile. Harry pulled Daphne closer to him in response, smiling when she leaned her head on his shoulders.

While Tracey and Astoria smirked at the pair’s closeness, Evelyn sighed to herself in understanding and nodded. Things were quite blatantly obvious indeed.

“Okay, Harry. I have two more questions.”

“Please ask away,” Harry smiled.

“How long will the dark lord live for? You said you will go for two of the three this summer. That leaves one and the madman himself.”

Harry looked thoughtful for a moment. “2 years would be the most, I would say. I’d prefer to do it this year, but in a situation like this there are bound to be delays. But yeah, I believe 2 years is the maximum we’re looking at here.”

Evelyn released a relieved breath at that. If this young man had a tentative time frame planned in mind already, then there was not much to worry about on that front. She could coast for a couple of years easily. Off to the side on the couch, Tracey and Astoria listened with wide eyes. They had thought that the terms of betrothal would be discussed, however, Harry was talking about killing the dark lord! And two out of three? What did that mean? The brunettes exchanged a look and nodded, resolving to grill Harry and Daphne on this matter.

“That is heartening,” Evelyn smiled. “Two years are manageable. I truly wish it is done by then.”

Harry smiled. “It is all about access, Evelyn. If luck is on our side, we might get rid of all three within a month as well. Then it would be only him to deal with.”

Evelyn nodded absently. “Listen Harry,” she began in a serious tone. “I’ve seen how much you mean to my daughter, and I’m sure she means as much to you as well. There might not be anything finalized between the two of us, but I am telling you that you can come to me with anything you might need in order to get rid of this monster. I will do everything in my power to aid you.”

Harry glanced at Daphne who looked at him and winked. He chuckled as he looked over at the woman and nodded.

“I will. Thank you, Evelyn.”

“It is me who should be thanking you for undertaking such a task. The least I could do is aid you somehow,” Evelyn replied instead. Harry nodded with a smile.

“You had one more question?” He asked, looking at her, who nodded.

“You said something about having a true goal,” the woman asked, and Harry released a deep breath. This was it. Perhaps the answer that could make or break everything he wanted to build with Daphne. He had no doubts that she would be with him regardless and knew the same held for Astoria and Tracey as well. However, he would prefer it if it was with her only living parent on board. He didn’t want to break a family.

Harry sat up straight and Daphne quickly grabbed his hand in silent support. He looked at her and saw the belief she had in him reflected in those sapphire pools, and he knew what he needed to do. He looked over at the others and declared with utmost conviction, “I am planning to conquer the British Isles and turn it into a magical kingdom. Daphne will be one of the queens beside me.”

Three sets of eyes bugged out at that proclamation as Daphne and Harry stared back with resolute faces, both ready to face any further grilling together.

To be continued…

Chapter 11: The Plan

“I beg your pardon?” Evelyn Greengrass asked, flabbergasted. For his part, Harry only gave the woman a small smile. The woman exchanged a wide-eyed look with her other two daughters before she looked at her heiress who mirrored the smile on Harry’s face.

Off to the side, Tracey and Astoria stared at Harry in abject shock, as if they couldn’t believe what he had just uttered.

“You heard me. I will turn Wizarding Britain into the magical kingdom of old. And your daughter will be one of my queens. In fact, she will be the Queen Primary. Queen Daphne – does have a nice ring to it, doesn’t it?” He asked, looking at Daphne who smiled lovingly at him.

Off to the side, her mother, sister, and best friend stared at them with disbelieving eyes.

“You’re serious,” Evelyn whispered, still reeling from the revelation. Harry nodded.

“Utterly serious.”

Everyone took a few seconds to process the revelation.

“You mentioned queens,” Evelyn interjected with a frown. “You mean you’ll take multiple women as wives?”

Harry nodded. “I will. And before you try to object to it, Daphne knows everything and is firmly with me.”

“Is that true?”

Daphne looked at her mother with a resolute expression and nodded firmly. There was not even a hint of doubt in either her mind or her demeanor, and all Evelyn could do was try to gather her wits after this mammoth of a revelation.

It was ambitious, there was no doubt about it, and Evelyn could not help but be intrigued by such a unique proposal. Never had she heard someone say something as incredulous, yet enticing as this, and the Slytherin in her was rejoicing at the prospect of having her daughter become the Queen of the British Isles. That was more than anything she could’ve possibly arranged for her daughter. Coupled with the fact that she seemed to love this young man with all her being and the decision was fairly easy for her.

“Merlin, I don’t know what to say. You’re actually determined to do it,” she muttered with a disbelieving chuckle. Harry smirked.

“I take it you’re okay with this little plan and what it would entail?”

Evelyn looked at the young man in an entirely new light now. This was no meek young boy the Prophet had portrayed him as. She was still a bit overwhelmed and reluctant in equal measure. The fact that her daughter would be one of Merlin knew how many witches to share her husband’s bed, love and attention was something she had trouble accepting.

“Are you really okay with being one of many, dear?” Evelyn asked her daughter gently. “Have you really thought this through?”

Daphne smiled lovingly at her mother and nodded. “I have. And believe me, Harry has agreed to let me have a say in who should become the other queens. We are in this together, mother.”

Evelyn sighed and closed her eyes before nodding resignedly. There was nothing more left to be said if her daughter had indeed thought this through and reached a decision. She trusted her enough to not doubt her.

“Okay then. If that is what you want, I won’t stand in your path. You have my blessings.”

Daphne reached over and took her mother’s hand, giving it a comforting squeeze before assuming her place back beside Harry.

“Well then, I can’t say I’m not enticed by this idea,” Evelyn admitted. “However, you should know your path won’t be easy. Those in power won’t take it too kindly to having their position in the society threatened.”

Harry smirked. “They can try stopping me. But they will fail.”

Evelyn was somewhat taken aback by the absolute confidence Harry had in himself. He was still a Hogwarts student. No matter how capable he thought he might be, Evelyn couldn’t help but think that Harry was severely overestimating himself.

However, she was also intrigued. This young man had managed to do the impossible. He had defeated students years older than him in the Triwizard tournament and had also managed to survive an attack from the Dark Lord in its aftermath. Now, as revealed some time ago, he was well on his way to killing said Dark Lord – something she even now thought was unfathomable. Evelyn was not one to partake in gambling, but even if she was, she would’ve found this the biggest dilemma of her life.

“I’m hoping all of this is not simply blustering on your part, Harry. For both our sakes.”

Harry chuckled at the skeptical voice of the woman, who gave him a small frown.

“Well then, let me enlighten you with how I plan on going about this,” Harry smiled as he conjured a diverse map of the British Isles and started explaining.

Daphne sat in silence as Harry spoke, looking around. A few nights ago, she had been doing nothing but pleasuring herself at the thought of being with Harry. Now here she was, having had him so intimately and already on her way to being his primary wife. She knew her mother would agree to the match, not only for her but for Tori and Trace as well. She loved them and wanted nothing but the best for them. Daphne knew there was no match better than Harry, not after he had revealed his plan to them.

She had to admit that she had been shocked as well when he had first told her of it. A part of her was indeed excited at the thought of becoming a queen. However, the bigger part was looking forward to being with Harry for her entire life. She had only thought of approaching him so that she could be with a man she liked without getting separated from Tori and Trace. However, the situation turned out to be even better than she could’ve ever imagined.

Daphne smiled at her mother and nodded when she looked over at her questioningly. Her mother gave her a small sigh and returned to listening to Harry as he explained further, often pausing to ask a question or two, before nodding and asking for Harry to proceed. Daphne knew her mother well enough to know that she was getting more and more convinced as Harry kept elaborating on the plan.

Off to the side, she saw Tori and Trace staring at the developments with shocked looks on their faces. She couldn’t help but chuckle at that. They were indeed in for a lot of fun.

“Well, that was… illuminating,” Evelyn muttered once Harry was done explaining. “I can’t even imagine dealing with so many uh… responsibilities, let’s say. You’re sure you can handle them all?”

Harry chuckled and nodded. “Remember that I’m not going to be alone. We all will be mutually inclusive.”

Evelyn nodded, looking at her daughter in an entirely new light. She had no idea about her… proclivities when it came to affairs like that, and she couldn’t help but look at her daughter appraisingly. She had never thought about it, but now that she did, she could indeed see the appeal in that.

Sharing her husband with multiple women and being involved with them as well? It was uncharted territory for Evelyn, one she found equally terrifying and intriguing. However, that was a matter for future deliberation.

“Are you going to give the families the choice or will you decide for yourself?” Evelyn asked pointedly, and Harry shrugged.

“I think a combination of the two. We’ve not decided on the borders yet. Once we do, I’ll allocate the regions based on where the families currently live. That seems the most logical choice.”

Evelyn nodded, looking at the map where several dots were glowing, indicating the residences of the families Harry had taken an interest in, or rather, their women. Although she was a woman, she could still understand how this young man’s mind worked. It was equal parts ambitious and lustful. However, it was not her place to judge him or her daughter, not when her daughter had given her full assent and was looking forward to indulging herself as well.

Her eyes fell on the location of Greengrass Manor, and she looked around for the nearest houses. They lived in Plymouth, so naturally, her eyes were all over the southwestern arm of Britain. It was indeed a very large patch of land, and to have it all under the direct control of House Greengrass would indeed be brilliant.

“We can discuss the borders and how much land which family would get when we get things started, Evelyn,” Harry smiled, correctly guessing what the woman was thinking. Beside him, Daphne chuckled at her mother. She had indeed been right. The benefits of this plan were too massive for anyone to overlook, let alone her ambitious mother.

A seat on the Wizengamot seemed like nothing compared to being in full control of an actual province of the new kingdom of Britain that Harry was intending to create, and the fact that her daughter would be the Queen Primary was only icing on the cake.

There was only one thing left to tell her, and he smiled at Astoria and Tracey as he did so.

“Your younger daughter Astoria and your adopted daughter Tracey would be my concubines, as per their wish and request,” he stated nonchalantly. Immediately, Evelyn turned to look at the two young women, who nodded firmly.

“Daph initially came up with the idea that us three should get married to Harry because he has three lordships, but after this plan, those things seem trivial. We all like Harry, but we also understand he cannot marry every witch there is,” Tracey stated. Astoria took over from there.

“I don’t believe in this marriage thing anyway. Why should I need the approval of some official to be with the man I like? I’d happily be his concubine if it means I can be with him.”

Evelyn looked shocked once again before she sighed. In one day, it seemed the future was decided.

“Merlin, I don’t know what to say to that,” she muttered as she looked at the pair of brunettes. “You two are truly decided on this?”

They nodded, and Evelyn pursed her lips. There was no changing their minds when they decided something, and she could do nothing but nod in resignation.

“Very well then, if that is what you want, I won’t stop you from finding happiness. Harry, I’ll prepare the contracts this week and we can go over them before finalizing everything.”

Harry nodded with a smile as he stood up with Daphne in tow. “If that is all, I think I’d like to retire for the night.”

Evelyn nodded as she watched her daughter walk away hand in hand with the young man. Her other two daughters followed behind, and she couldn’t help but sigh.

“Like mother, like daughter, hmm?” Evelyn muttered to herself with a rueful chuckle with a shake of her head. “More like a hundred steps ahead, I’ll say,” she muttered.

Alone at last, Evelyn couldn’t help but recall the little incident during dinner. The feeling of something other than her fingers or her wand probing her lower lips was as foreign as it was suddenly welcome. She was not an idiot. She knew what kind of girl her youngest was. She must have done something, and Harry had definitely responded in kind. There was no other possible explanation.

For the first time in over a decade, Evelyn had reached climax because of someone else, and the entire discussion she’d had with the very young man had started to make her think about the possibilities. The matters were made worse when she remembered she had reached her climax right alongside her other two daughters.

Evelyn Greengrass looked at the picture of herself with her husband affixed to the wall on her right and sighed.

Try as she might, these thoughts won’t go away. Not anymore.

XXXXX

“Well, looks like everything worked out,” Harry chuckled as he dropped onto Daphne’s bed and looked up at her. His girlfriend leaned over and kissed him softly.

“Much better than we thought as well. I knew you had her when you started to explain the plan.”

Harry grinned and looked over at the pair of brunettes sitting on the couch.

“You two mentioned something about you not knowing or interacting much with me. How about we fix it?”

“Oh? Eager to get to know us intimately, Mr. Potter?” Tracey asked as she sauntered over and sat on his other side. Her fingers caressed his lips softly as Harry looked at her in amusement. “So impatient,” she whispered.

Harry took her fingers in his mouth and Tracey couldn’t help but moan as she felt him swirl his tongue around her digits, sucking gently. He smirked and released her fingers.

“What about we go out tomorrow? Me and you?”

Tracey smirked as she licked her fingers clean, and Harry couldn’t help the lurch of his manhood at the erotic sight.

“I can’t wait,” she replied, before softly kissing him. Harry moved his tongue over hers as he caressed her sides before the brunette pulled back with a smirk and got off the bed. Her vacant spot was immediately occupied by the other brunette who had already discarded the top she had worn for dinner. She was back to wearing that short crop top with one shoulder exposed.

“I hope you’ve not forgotten about me,” she said with a poke to his chest. Harry smirked and took her hand, planting a soft kiss on the inside of her wrist. Astoria smirked.

“The day after tomorrow is yours. I’m looking forward to seeing what you’re made of, Miss Greengrass.”

“Don’t worry, you will,” she whispered before kissing him firmly. Harry eagerly allowed her tongue access to his mouth and caressed her bare waist as she leaned over him, brushing her lovely tits over his chest.

“Goodnight, Harry,” she whispered with a final peck on his lips and hopped off the bed. Harry watched as the pair of brunettes smirked at him before they sashayed out of the room. Once they were out, Daphne closed the door with a flick of her wand and applied the privacy charms before she tossed it over to her bedside table and swung her leg over his waist, straddling him.

Harry looked up at her and smirked. “You’re truly insatiable,” he said as Daphne pulled her top over her head and threw it away, leaving her upper body bare. His eyes took in her large tits and those teardrop nipples before he allowed her to take his t-shirt off.

“I’m not getting you for the next two days anyway. Better make the most of it. Those two know better than to interfere before their turn comes,” she whispered against his lips. Harry smirked and grabbed her hair roughly, making her wince.

“Quite a scheming one, aren’t you? And what’s this? Got your sister and best friend all trained up as well?”

Daphne smirked. “I’m the Queen Primary. I always come first.”

Harry smirked back as he turned them over, and Daphne looked up at him breathlessly.

“You’ll definitely come first,” he smirked and captured her lips in a passionate kiss.

XXXXX

“This one looks good,” Tracey said as she led Harry over to the table in the deeper part of the restaurant. She took her seat before looking at him with an excited grin. Harry smiled before he took his seat beside her.

Evelyn had agreed to Tracey and Astoria becoming his concubines, or as Harry liked to call them, his mistresses, much to the pair’s elation. However, they knew almost nothing about each other. The idea of going on dates to start knowing more about each other came as the obvious one.

The waitress, a lovely fair-skinned woman with dirty blonde hair and bluish eyes who looked to be in her early twenties arrived with a grin, and Harry’s eyebrows furrowed. He thought he had seen her before, but for the life of him, he couldn’t put a name to the face.

‘Or body,’ he thought, staring at her enchanting figure hidden under her casual attire.

“Well… well… well… look who’s here. Little Tracey in the flesh, and with Harry Potter no less,” the woman teased.

Harry grinned at the foreign look of embarrassment on Tracey’s face, slightly surprised that this woman seemed to know him. They were in a muggle restaurant, so it was indeed unexpected.

“Shut up, Penny,” the brunette hissed.

“Now, that’s no way to talk to your big cousin, munchkin,” the woman said, to Harry’s amusement. She noticed his look and chuckled. “I’m Penelope Clearwater. Little Tracey’s very very distant cousin. Nice to meet you again, Harry Potter.”

Harry shook her hand, staring at the woman who Percy Weasley had dated at Hogwarts. He couldn’t believe she was the same woman. She looked entirely different.

He smirked as he looked at Tracey. “Munchkin, huh?”

Tracey jabbed him in the belly, making him grunt softly. Penelope chuckled.

“Hey, no abusing the stud here,” she winked at Harry before asking what they would like.

“It’s still fairly early, so no alcohol. Just a Lemon Ice Tea for me,” Harry smiled. The woman nodded and looked at Tracey. “You don’t need to tell me. I remember,” she smiled and walked away. Harry stared at her and could swear her hips were swaying exaggeratedly.

“I so regret coming here,” Tracey muttered. Harry looked at her and grinned.

“Come on, it’s not as if we ever get to see you all embarrassed,” he teased as he nudged her with his shoulder. Tracey nudged him back.

Their date had gone very well in his opinion. They had talked more than they’d ever had. Harry had pointedly avoided talking about her parents or her childhood, instead trying to get to know what her likes and dislikes were. They had a good time together, and she'd told him how much she liked their walk along the beach.

“Here you go, lovebirds,” Penelope came over with their drinks and said teasingly. He chuckled and took his Ice Tea before looking over at Tracey’s drink.

“You really do have a sweet tooth,” he remarked with a chuckle as he saw the caramel floating on top. The brunette grinned at him.

“I told you, didn’t I?”

“Will there be anything else?” Penelope asked with a smile.

“Not at the moment, thank you,” Harry smiled back. The blonde nodded and walked away. This time, Harry couldn’t help but take a good look at her rear. Indeed, she was exaggerating the sway, and he couldn’t help but wonder what her game was.

“Can’t blame you,” Tracey interjected as she chuckled. Harry looked at her in confusion. “She’s really hot, isn’t she?”

Harry smiled. “Sorry, it was hard not to notice, especially when she’s practically asking for it.”

“You don’t need to apologize, Harry,” Tracey shook her head. “Ever since her breakup and the makeover she underwent because of it, Penny’s become very confident in herself. It sometimes comes out with her trying things without being overly explicit when she sees someone she finds attractive, and I can’t blame her. You’re quite a catch,” she smirked, her hand stroking his thigh under the table. Harry grinned. It seemed she and Percy had indeed broken up.

“Is that so?”

“Mm-hmm,” Tracey replied as she took another sip. “Although I’m kinda pissed she chose to do this knowing it’s me here with you. I thought she’d spare me at least. Apparently not.”

“Perhaps I’m so hot she couldn’t help it,” he said with a smirk. Tracey shook her head. He was really full of himself, but she couldn’t help getting more attracted to his confidence.

“I’m sure that’s exactly why, but don’t get any ideas, mister. Today, you’re all mine, and I’m in no mood to share,” she replied. Harry simply chuckled in response as Tracey smirked and leaned over so that her ruby-red lips were almost touching his ear.

“Perhaps we could arrange something at a later date though. Truth be told, I’ve been wondering how she’d be like ever since she got dumped by Weasley, no offense,” she whispered. Harry turned to look at her.

“I couldn’t care less about Percy. And what’s this? You’ve got hots for your cousin?” He asked with a chuckle, whispering so that they couldn’t be overheard. Tracey shrugged with a grin.

“I’m not blind, Harry. She’s become one hot woman.”

Harry sipped as he looked over at the blonde who was now at the counter. At this angle, he could see her from the side and take in her alluring curves. One hot woman indeed.

“Percy’s one hell of a moron if he dumped her,” he commented. Tracey shrugged as they continued to stare at the woman who went about her way. That dress truly hugged her curves and emphasized them.

“Well, color me interested then,” he replied as he turned away from the blonde. “However, I’d rather talk about you now. Tell me something more about you.”

Tracey smiled.

“There’s not much more to talk about. I lived with my parents until their death and Daph’s mother asked me to live with them. I’d considered living with Penny, but she’s already had so much trouble being a muggleborn that I didn’t want to bother her with myself as well.”

“What do you mean trouble being a muggleborn?” Harry asked with a frown. Tracey sighed.

“Penny’s had very good grades in both OWLs and NEWTs, but muggleborns are heavily underpaid at the ministry. That’s why she had to take a job here in this muggle restaurant. It’s tedious, but she manages somehow.”

“It’s that bad?” Harry asked in surprise. Hermione had said several times that muggleborns were discriminated against in the Wizarding society but he’d never imagined it would be so bad.

Tracey nodded. “Every year, Hogwarts gets an average of two muggleborn students who have to leave the Wizarding World after graduation for this very reason.”

“Pathetic bigotry. Another reason to get rid of this ministry then,” Harry remarked, prompting a sigh from the brunette. Harry decided to change the subject. “You mind if I ask you a personal question?”

“Go ahead,” she nodded and took a sip.

“What made you agree to become my mistress? I know Astoria doesn’t believe in marriage and such, so it makes sense for her.”

“I somewhat share her sentiment,” Tracey replied. “I don’t believe people need to be married to be together, but I did think that if I ever got together with someone, I’d like to get married to him as well. However, it’s not as big of a deal. I’d be open to marrying you even now, but I don’t have any issue being a mistress either. Anything works as long as I’m with you.”

“I see,” he said, nodding. “What about your future? What do you want to be?”

Tracey smiled. “I’ve been planning to become a healer. My mother was one, and I’d like to follow in her footsteps.”

Harry nodded, smiling. “Fortunately that won’t change when our plan comes to fruition. Healers will always be wanted in the world, and being the official healer of the Royal Family does have a nice ring to it.”

Tracey smirked at that as she leaned closer. “I’d love to give you a thorough inspection whenever you’d like.”

Harry chuckled. “What made you decide you wanted me though? I never got any vibes from you before Daphne told me everything.”

Tracey grinned. “I always found you attractive, but it was not until I saw you fucking Bell in the locker room that I started to fantasize about you.”

Harry smirked at that. “I never thought so much would come out of it. I didn’t even know someone was watching, let alone you three.”

“What else did you expect?” She asked rhetorically. “That was when the thoughts began, and Merlin you’ve no idea how I’ve been keeping myself at bay ever since that evening.” Her eyes gained a predatory gleam to them as she stared at him. “Even now, you have no idea how badly I want you to take me.”

“Is that so?” He asked in a husky whisper and softly stroked her bare thigh. She had opted for a plaid skirt and a full-sleeve black top which showcased her ample curves, and Harry had full access to everything below that skirt. Tracey’s response was to open her legs wider, and Harry accepted the silent invitation.

“Merlin you’re soaked. You minx,” he whispered in her ear as his fingers rubbed her lower lips over her panties, feeling her arousal. He pulled his hand out from under her skirt and sniffed his fingers before he licked her juices off right in front of her face. Tracey could only stare at him with lustful eyes.

“You’re really an asshole. Teasing me like this, knowing I can’t do anything here,” she whispered. Harry smirked and caressed her lower lips over her panties once again.

“Who said so?” He asked as he stood up, and Tracey looked at him in surprise. Harry stared her firmly in the eyes.

“Meet me in the men’s room, and make sure your dear cousin sees you. She’s been such a lovely vision today. It’d be a shame not to let her have a show,” he smirked and without a backward glance, he walked away, smiling at Penelope when she looked at him. Tracey could only stare at his retreating figure with a lustful gaze as she touched herself. Merlin, she was really soaked.

As instructed, she stood up and purposefully walked toward where Harry had asked her to meet him. She made sure to discreetly glance at her cousin and smirked to herself when she saw her watching her with furrowed brows. She had her attention. Nice.

XXXXX

Harry smirked when Tracey came in and the brunette wasted no moment in tackling him against the wall. Her lips mashed against his as she wrapped her arms around his neck and pushed her alluring body flush against his. Harry immediately grabbed her ass over that plaid skirt and pulled her firmly against his groin, rubbing his hard cock against her body. He was already so turned on, and he was aware that she was faring no better.

He had been with multiple witches over the past few days, but that only intensified his sexual appetite. He wanted more of this enchanting brunette, and he’d be damned if he didn’t get all of her.

He had already cast the necessary charms around the area so that only Penelope could enter, and as he pulled back from the kiss, he peeked over Tracey’s shoulder to see the blonde beauty hiding behind the wall. Perfect. Time to put on a show for the lovely cousin.

Harry’s hands grabbed Tracey’s top and he pulled it out of her skirt. The brunette eagerly lifted her arms in the air and helped him take it off.

“We could’ve managed without undressing,” she whispered against his lips and Harry chuckled.

“Where’s the fun in that?”

He raised his hands and let her pull his t-shirt off his frame, rendering him bare from the waist up. Tracey helped herself to his torso, filthily licking his hard skin and probing his nipples with her sinful tongue. Harry quickly unhooked her bra and pulled it off her, leaving her upper body bare.

Smirking, he grabbed her tits and leaned forward. Tracey moaned out loud when he started to suck her tender nubs. She had always had sensitive nipples, and it was more evident now than ever.

“Make some more noise, my dear slut,” he hissed, and Tracey’s moans intensified as he squeezed even more firmly. Her eyes clenched shut as she wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him as close to her naked tits as she could.

Harry eagerly feasted on her tits and turned them around so that Tracey was leaning back against his front. From this angle, Penelope had a nice view of her cousin’s delectable assets being fondled by him. He found her behind the wall and smirked as he continued to grope Tracey, nibbling on her neck sideways.

Tracey’s eyes opened blearily and she also noticed her cousin hiding behind the wall. Smirking she pushed him off her tits and made him turn sideways. Harry looked on in anticipation as she eagerly dropped to her knees and grabbed his cock.

“You want me to suck your cock?” She asked, looking up at him with hooded eyes. Harry glanced to the side, taking in the wide-eyed look of Penelope as she stared at the sight of Tracey’s dainty hand stroking his erection. He smirked before looking down at his lovely mistress.

“Get to work,” he instructed.

“Yes, my king,” Tracey smirked up at him as his cock lurched and took him fully inside her mouth.

Harry grunted in pleasure as he felt her tongue slide up along the side of his cock, and she quickly found a rhythm. In no time, Tracey was eagerly bobbing her head back and forth, feeding his cock to her mouth. It felt incredibly slutty to have her cousin watching her as she took her man’s cock in her mouth, and with muffled moans, she hungrily pressed her mouth deep into him, taking as much of him inside her mouth as she could.

As Tracey briefly moved her mouth back to pantingly catch her breath, she saw strands of her saliva dangling between her mouth and his cock in her hand. She looked up at him with a sultry smirk before rubbing the entire saliva all over her tits. Quickly, she went back to blowing him off.

“Oh fuck, you’re so good at this,” Harry grunted, and Tracey took his cock out of her mouth with a lewd pop.

“I’ve been practicing this for you,” she grinned up at him and emphasized her point by taking him inside her mouth once again and rapidly pumping his shaft with her hand. Harry could only shake his head at the sight of this kinky slut as she blew him off furiously and stared up at him with hooded eyes. Her red lipstick was all smeared, and she truly looked like a wanton whore who couldn’t wait to get fucked. Merlin, he couldn’t believe he’d gotten so lucky!

‘Oh Maria, thank you!’

He glanced to the side and couldn’t help but smirk. Penelope thought she was hidden behind that wall, but she had no clue what a show she was providing him as well. The woman had half her top undone, and Harry could clearly see her large tits hidden inside that powder blue bra. Her skirt was bunched up around her waist, and he could see her fingers rubbing her lower lips under her panties.

Harry had half a mind to call out for her to join in as well. However, this was about Tracey today. He didn’t want anyone else to join in. Perhaps at a later date. Penelope would have to stay content with only being a voyeur today.

Tracey sucked him off furiously, and the sounds of her muffled whimpering were mixing with the lewd and sloppy sounds of her wet lips as they slithered all over his raging hard-on. She’d never imagined a blowjob would ever excite her this much. Perhaps it was because she was finally doing this with the man she had the hots for, or maybe it was because she knew her cousin, the one she had been lusting after since her alluring transformation, was watching her doing it. Tracey didn’t care. She wanted more of this feeling, wanted to feel sluttier, and wanted everyone to know that she belonged to Harry and no one else.

Pulling away with a lewd pop once again, Tracey looked up at him and smirked.

“I want you to fuck me now.”

Harry was not an idiot to deny her, and he quickly hoisted her to her feet before bending her over the sink. Well aware that their audience was watching this display keenly, he pulled her skirt and panties down before he positioned himself behind her so that Penelope could see everything.

“Ready?” He asked as he rubbed the head of his cock over her soaking entrance. She was already so wet that he didn’t even need to prepare her for penetration. The brunette nodded and arched her back as Harry waved his hand and slowly entered her for the first time.

Tracey let out a long, drawn-out moan of sheer bliss as Harry started to slowly slither in and out of her. His cock was large and thick, and he was making her pussy accustomed to his erection. His charm had taken care of the pain and any mess that could’ve been caused, and only pleasure remained.

In no time Harry had built up his pace, hammering into her furiously from behind as Tracey howled in pleasure. Her bubble butt jiggled with each thrust as Harry fed his thick cock into her. The room was filled with animalistic lust and Tracey could see Harry’s as well as her cousin’s reflection in the mirror. Both she and Harry looked at her cousin’s lustful visage. Her tits had spilled out of her bra – more than a handful and capped with perfect, pink areolae – and her panties were slid to the side, exposing her pink labia surrounded by her fingers as she furiously rubbed herself.

Satisfied with the sight, Tracey turned her head around and captured Harry’s lips in a searing kiss. Her man responded by gripping her ass harshly and fiercely slamming inside her. The stimulation of his touch, his marvelous cock, and the knowledge of her cousin watching her fucking her man were enough to send her over the edge.

With a howl, Tracey came around his cock, making him grunt. Harry felt her pussy walls grip him in a vice, trying to milk him for all he was worth. His hands grabbed her swaying tits harshly, and Tracey cried out when she felt him tease her sensitive nipples again.

She panted harshly when her orgasm wafted over her, and realized he had held himself back from going over the edge using his sheer willpower. There was no way she was going to let him go like that.

Harry felt Tracey push him back and he reluctantly pulled out of her. The young woman immediately turned around and climbed on the counter before wrapping her legs around his. Her arms pulled him closer and Harry felt her press her lovely tits against his chest.

Hugging him to her and looking over his shoulder, Tracey smirked at the sight of her half-naked cousin fingering herself furiously. She leaned up and said loud and clear so that even her cousin could hear, “Fuck my ass, my love.”

Harry’s eyes widened when he saw her gather her orgasmic juices and rub them all over his cock and her puckered hole. Casting the spell to lube up the inside of her ass for good measure, Harry slowly buried himself halfway inside her rear door in one thrust.

Tracey gasped in pleasure as Harry slid in, and watched as Penelope stared at her with wide eyes. She smirked before pulling Harry entirely inside her. Her heels dug into his naked arse, and only now did Tracey realize that her skirt and panties were still around her feet. She quickly shook her legs to get rid of them.

“Yes, fuck me, Harry!” She shouted out loud when Harry gave a particularly hard thrust and whimpered when he started to fuck her in earnest. She gripped him firmly against her, feeling her sensitive nipples rubbing against his chest, and buried her face in his shoulder. The stimulation was beyond anything she could’ve ever imagined.

“I’m close,” he grunted, and Tracey’s response was to hug him harder as she moaned out loud. Another wave of ecstasy shot through her body as Tracey screamed out. Her orgasm hit her, and through dazed euphoria, she felt his hot seed shoot inside her ass. Tracey could only grab onto him, shaking in the aftermath of her second orgasm as Harry finally unleashed his potent load inside her.

Harry had Tracey firmly between his body and the mirror behind her with his head leaning against the glass as he slowly pulled out his cock out of her well-fucked ass. The brunette moaned at the feeling and looked at him. She was still on an erotic high, her body tingling with the aftershocks of her second orgasm.

“Fucking hell, you’re brilliant,” she whispered, and Harry chuckled as he firmly kissed her. They heard the rustling sound from behind, and Tracey sighed when she saw her cousin fix her clothes before walking away as stealthily as she could. Chuckling to herself, she embraced Harry firmly, relishing the skin-to-skin contact with him.

XXXXX

“I hope you won’t be a stranger this time,” Penelope said with a small smile as she stared at Tracey before she looked at Harry and bit her lip softly.

“You too, Harry.”

“I’m sure we’ll be over soon,” he nodded, and Penelope smiled. Looking at Tracey, Harry took her hand and they walked out of the door together. The blonde stared at them for a long moment before she sighed and leaned back against the chair.

Inadvertently, her mind went back to the sight of Harry taking his cousin, and try as she might, she couldn't help but touch herself once again.

'Fuck, I want him.'

To be continued…

Chapter 12: A Little Helping Hand

The feeling of something hard inside her woke Tracey up the next morning, and she failed to hold back the moan that escaped her lips at the sensation. She was on her front with a pillow right under her stomach as her lover took her from behind.

“Finally awake, hmm?” Harry grunted as he slammed inside her, and Tracey turned her head to the side, making eye contact with him and grinned.

“I could get used to it,” she groaned, her toes curling when Harry gave a powerful thrust inside her.

Suddenly the door to her room slammed open and both abruptly turned their heads to look at their intruder.

“Use the fucking privacy charms!” Astoria hissed as she entered and promptly dropped her ass on the couch, staring at them.

“Well?” She raised an eyebrow. “No need to stop for my sake. You two might as well finish this.”

Tracey could only stare at the younger brunette as Harry shrugged and started to move once again. Meanwhile, Astoria keenly watched as Harry took her adopted sister who could only bite on the pillow to stifle her wails like the little slut she was.

“I didn’t know you had voyeuristic tendencies,” Harry remarked mid-thrust as he looked over at the young woman who smirked at him and parted her legs. Underneath her short skirt, she had worn nothing. “And pretty risqué as well.”

He saw the other brunette start to play with herself, and chuckling, he grabbed Tracey’s supple arse. Harry started to hammer furiously, sending ripples across her bubble butt and it didn’t take long for the brunette to cry out hoarsely into the pillow as her orgasm crashed through her. Like so many times the previous day and night, Harry unloaded another thick load of his seed deep inside her quivering snatch, leaving her panting.

“I hope you’ve got a lot of that for today,” Astoria remarked with a smirk as she licked her juices off her fingers.

Harry chuckled.

“I’ll see you soon,” he replied and walked out of Tracey’s room toward his own to get ready, feeling their lustful eyes on his back.

XXXXX

It was an hour and a half later when they were done with breakfast and were sitting in Daphne’s room. As usual, Harry and Daphne were cuddled up together, resting against the back of the loveseat while Astoria and Tracey sat on their respective chairs, looking at them.

“So, what would you two like to know?” He asked with a smile.

Astoria exchanged a nod with Tracey and looked at him.

“You were talking with mother about getting rid of the Dark Lord? What was that about?” She asked curiously. Beside her, Tracey looked on with interest.

“Oh that? Well, it was nothing too serious. Just some pest control,” he replied, smirking.

“Harry,” Daphne chuckled, seeing the shocked look on her sisters’ faces at the way Harry dismissed the Dark Lord as some vermin. Harry looked at her with a smile before turning back toward the two brunettes.

“Well yes, I was indeed talking about it to your mother. Evelyn wanted to know how I was going to deal with the tosser, and I explained it to her. No big deal,” he waved his hand dismissively.

Astoria and Tracey looked at Daphne before turning toward him with wide eyes.

“We are talking about the same Dark Lord here, right?” Tracey began. “You are so dismissive that it feels like you’re talking about Malfoy.”

“I wouldn’t even bother to pay that ponce any attention, let alone voluntarily talk about him,” Harry snorted and smiled at them. “Yes, I am talking about big bad Voldemort – the most overrated dark wizard in history.”

All three women were slightly surprised at his tone. Harry noticed it and grinned..

“Look, I know how to take care of him and you can rest assured that his time will come soon. There are a few trinkets of his that I need to take care of, and once I do, he will soon be forgotten.”

“What trinkets?” Tracey asked curiously.

Harry sighed. “To tell the long story short, Voldemort split his soul into several fragments and stored each part in an object before hiding them away. There are seven in total, and I’ve gotten rid of most of them. Once I destroy the remaining ones, whose locations I know by the way, only his main body will remain.”

The two young women sat in shock as they stared at him while Daphne looked amused.

“I see… and his followers?” Astoria asked searchingly. Harry looked at her and smirked.

“Dead, I guess?” He shrugged. “They are connected to him via that mark, right? Perhaps they will die when he does, and even if they don’t, I’m sure something could be arranged to take care of them. There’s no need to let people like them live and disturb everyone else’s peace, is there?”

“And it’s you who’s going to do it all?”

Harry looked at Astoria with an inquisitive look on his face. “What do you mean?”

The brunette sighed. “I mean why does it have to be you? You’re only a Hogwarts student. Why do you have to be the one to take care of everything?”

“Who then? The sheep who can’t think for itself?” He asked with a scoff. “Believe me, dear, no one’s going to do anything. Everyone is ready to cower in fear and look for someone else to do something instead of doing it for themselves.”

“And once someone does it for them, they look for excuses to vilify them,” Astoria continued. Harry smirked.

“You’re a sharp one, aren’t you?”

The brunette chuckled.

“Like you said, no one else will do anything,” Harry continued. “And frankly, it’s hard to fully blame them. They are not capable enough to take any concrete steps against Voldemort and his group of thugs. That leaves the burden on a select few who have the power and the conviction to do something. There is a little group called the Order of the Phoenix which Dumbledore founded the last time Voldemort was waging active war on Britain. A few of those people are still working against him, however their methods leave a lot to be desired.”

“Like what?” Tracey asked in interest.

“Well, first of all, they are staunch supporters of Dumbledore’s mantra of non-lethal spellcasting. They believe they would be perfectly fine if they stun and capture the Death Eaters during battles.”

“But then the other Death Eaters will quickly revive them, and even if they are imprisoned, they will be broken out. They’d be back to square one,” Astoria muttered with a frown. Harry shrugged.

“I’ve understood that there is no use in trying to change their worldview. They won’t deviate from their modus operandi and as such, I’ll have to do my thing independent from them.”

The three women nodded in understanding.

“And if they start to oppose you for your methods?” Daphne asked with a curiously raised eyebrow. Harry’s response was to smirk and lean forward to bite her lower lip softly.

“They can try,” he replied, eyes burning an intense emerald, “and they will burn.”

XXXXX

Albus Dumbledore sighed as he emerged from the Pensieve after his excursion into the forgotten, walking over and taking a seat at the desk.

The Wizarding World was now aware of the return of Tom, and as such, it was inevitable that his former student would quickly press his advantage. He had one year of head start over the Ministry and he would not miss such an opportunity to remind the wizarding populace of the nightmares from two decades ago.

Cornelius’ days were numbered, and the man had paid him a visit only a few hours ago, apologizing for his actions and conduct over the past year. Dumbledore had been understanding of the situation even if he had not forgiven the man entirely. Still, they had a cordial conversation. Cornelius had lamented how he had been utterly fooled by both Dolores and Lucius into thinking that he was after the Minister’s seat and that Tom had not returned. He also informed him that he would be submitting his resignation soon and even asked him to run for the post of Minister.

Dumbledore had declined the proposal. He knew his focus was required elsewhere, namely taking care of certain trinkets that would have a significant bearing on how this war would take shape.

For a few years now Dumbledore had been aware of the existence of Horcruxes. Plural, indeed. Three years ago, Harry Potter had come to him with a certain black diary with a large hole in the middle, and the explanation of his encounter in the Chamber of Secrets had shaken Dumbledore to the core. He had only had one encounter with the term when he was his foolish young self, involved in fantasies with his dear friend, and there was no mistaking it.

Tom had created Horcruxes. How many? He had no idea. But it was certain that the diary was not the last.

Thus began his meticulous task of gathering every possible memory that pertained to Tom, ranging from events prior to his birth to the last time he was sighted before he became what he was known as to this day. He believed that by revisiting the events long forgotten in the annals of history, he could discern a clue or two, no matter how insignificant in the grand scheme of things, that would give him even the slightest insight into how many Horcruxes Tom had made, and the items he had chosen.

The memory he had visited a few minutes ago belonged to Bob Ogden who used to work for the Department of Magical Law Enforcement a few decades ago. The memory was grim, conveying the pitiful situation of the House of Gaunt, but more importantly, it gave him a clue as to what Tom might have chosen as one of the Horcruxes – the ring Marvolo Gaunt had been wearing, and its hiding place.

The Gaunt Shack was detached from the main path, deep into the woods, and it was possible that Tom had hidden the Horcrux there. However, it was only a feeling right now. What he needed was obtain some more evidence that could corroborate that possibility.

The thought of Horcruxes made him think of a certain young wizard, and how his life had been diverted from its trajectory.

Harry Potter was an enigma. The boy had survived the killing curse when he was a child, which was nothing short of a miracle. However, that had resulted in him becoming a victim of Tom’s soul that had split off during that incident. Ever since Dumbledore had come to suspect that Harry was housing a part of Tom’s soul, he had believed that one day the boy would have to die for Tom to truly perish.

However, again, Harry Potter proved that he was a child of miracles. The Horcrux was destroyed without him dying and he was free of the taint. That changed things entirely. Earlier, he had envisioned somehow convincing Harry to gallantly sacrifice himself to Tom, thus achieving twofold objectives – the anchor that would have been tethering Tom to the place of existence would have been unmounted, and Harry’s sacrifice would have provided the entirety of the wizarding populace with protection from Tom, and his forces by extension since they all were subjugated by their lord. It would have been the perfect repetition of how Lily Potter had sacrificed herself selflessly with the sole purpose of saving her son.

That avenue was closed for now. Harry did not need to die, which required him to alter the plans going forward. There was also the fact that Harry was now the true wielder of the Elder Wand, which would give him a significant advantage in the battles to come.

His silent deliberation was interrupted when, to his immense surprise, a familiar snowy owl glided through the window and deposited an envelope on his desk. Before he could even move, the owl grabbed a beakful of Fawkes’ favorite treats and flew out of the same window, prompting his faithful familiar to squawk in indignation. Dumbledore chuckled.

“I will get you more, Fawkes,” he said mirthfully, recognizing the majestic creature’s look which said very emphatically, ‘You better!’

Smiling to himself, Dumbledore took the letter out of the envelope and started to read.

Professor Dumbledore,

I believe you are already aware that I have not gone back to my relatives. I thank you for not trying to instruct the Order members to look for me or forcing me to go back, and I assure you that I am perfectly safe where I am. I’m staying at a dear friend’s place for a week or two after which I will go to #12 Grimmauld Place. Sirius told me that I would be his heir, and I want to get started on getting that hovel fixed. It should go without saying, but the Order can continue to operate from that place. I would only ask you to rein Mundungus in. I always got bad vibes from that man, and I fear in the absence of a proper caretaker, he would try something.

However, that is not the main reason why I am writing to you. There is something I want to tell you… something that I think is important. I can’t explain why or how it happened, but two nights ago, I remembered something I had seen when Voldemort tried to possess me in the ministry.

It was Voldemort, or rather, Tom Riddle from when he was at Hogwarts. He was talking to this old man with a thick mustache and a portly belly. I didn’t recognize the room but it was undoubtedly Hogwarts. It was decorated, probably for a party or something. That is not important. What’s important is that Tom was asking this man about something called a Horcrux. I don’t remember what the old man told him, but Tom talked about making seven of those things. He was pretty fixated on that number, and the old man looked horrified before he rebuked Tom and sent him away.

Then last night, I remembered more. This time, Tom was significantly grown up, and I got a feeling that he had already become Voldemort. He was staring at a few items he had arranged on a table. I could feel his anticipation. He was very excited. It almost felt as if I was flying on my Firebolt. I don’t know how useful it might be, but Tom was staring at his diary that Malfoy gave Ginny in my second year, a ring that belonged to some Gaunt, a cup and a locket that he stole from some old woman named Smith, some silver tiara with a big blue gemstone that once belonged to Rowena Ravenclaw, if you can believe it, and his large snake which was slithering on the table.

I have no idea why this weird collection of objects would excite him so much, but you told me to tell you if I ever see something related to Voldemort, so I thought you should know.

I hope it’s something important that would help us in this war.

Sincerely,

Harry Potter

1. I might be getting engaged to my girlfriend soon.

Eyes wide and hands shaking, Albus Dumbledore slowly put the letter down on his desk and stared into the flickering flames of his fireplace. His mind had blanked once he read that accursed word, and what followed was out of his wildest dreams. The contents of the letter were so unexpected that the post-script was the furthest thing from his mind.

He had thought that he had the cumbersome task of looking through possibly hundreds of memories to filter out the useful ones that could provide an insight into how many Horcruxes Tom had made and what they were. However, here it was, all listed for him to see.

Dumbledore could not believe something so serious and so significant to their cause had been delivered to him on a feeble piece of parchment. He straightened it once again and looked at the six items listed therein. The diary was already destroyed, and he had already suspected the ring and Tom’s snake. The remaining three were big surprises, particularly the Diadem of Ravenclaw. In his knowledge, no one knew where it was. However, it seemed Tom had somehow found it and corrupted it along with all those artefacts with his tainted soul. Dumbledore could only lament at the loss.

Nevertheless, this was a massive boon. It narrowed down his search for information significantly. Now he did not need to search for Horace or to somehow convince him to relinquish that memory. He knew what the Horcruxes were. Now, all he needed to do was pinpoint the possible locations Tom could have hidden them in. Not an easy task, but not so strenuous either.

At last, Dumbledore was starting to feel that they might succeed in ending this war before it escalated beyond control. They had an advantage over Tom, and it was imperative that they moved fast. He already had a suspicion that the Gaunt Ring was hidden in the Gaunt Shack in the woods outside Little Hangleton. It was time to do a reconnaissance of the place to see what kinds of protections Tom had placed to guard his Horcrux.

XXXXX

Today was Astoria’s turn to go on a date with him, and somehow she had coaxed him to take her to a muggle nightclub. It turned out the brunette had always been fascinated with them whenever she went past one, but could never visit, at least until now.

Harry had no problems with that. Magic made it easy to conceal their real identities and even during the night, they could roam freely without fearing an attack from Voldemort’s followers. He didn’t think Voldemort would be willing to act out so soon anyway given the ordeal he had undergone after his failed possession attempt in the aftermath of the Battle of the Ministry, as it was now being called.

Like Tracey, Harry had come to know quite a bit about Astoria, particularly where she gained her rebellious and risqué self from. It turned out the young lady had decided to be the polar opposite of her elder sister in every sense. Where Daphne was a polite heiress of a pureblood household and conducted herself as such, Astoria was outspoken and defiant of pureblood customs. She hated wizarding robes and such, and preferred to wear her usual bedroom attire around the house, much to her sister’s and mother’s exasperation. They had had several arguments over the years regarding how the younger daughter carried herself, and in the end, the only compromise Evelyn could reach was that Astoria would wear decent attire at least outside her bedroom. What she did inside was her business and Evelyn agreed to not interfere with her privacy. Publicly, she would have to keep up appearances, even if it was a little bit.

Astoria had conceded after some time, and that had been the end of it.

He found the girl to be a slightly upgraded version of Tracey. Where the other brunette was also risqué and outspoken, Astoria took it to another level, as made evident roughly half an hour ago. They had been dancing intimately on the floor with her lovely body pressed against his front when this young lad came up behind her and started dancing. Harry had noticed him, but since he was doing nothing more than dancing, he left the lad to his devices. However, it seemed the lad took it as some sort of implicit permission from him and scooted closer, occasionally brushing himself against Astoria’s back. His lovely girl indeed felt someone behind her but in her pleasure induced haze, she didn’t pay it much attention and continued to sway against his front. It was when he and Astoria were finally kissing each other heatedly during one song that the brunette felt the lad touch her round arse over the short dress she had on. Immediately, she pulled away from the kiss and before Harry could even react, she turned around and punched the young lad square in the jugular.

The lad staggered back in shock and Harry glared at him, silently telling him to fuck off before he quickly led his girl away, not wanting to create a bigger scene. Last he had seen, the lad had been escorted out by a bouncer who gave him a subtle nod.

The entire affair had brought the girl’s mood slightly down and they had decided to finally take a break from dancing. Currently, they were sitting on the barstool at the very end of the row and were indulging in some of the drinks. Even though they were near the dark corner, a privacy charm had already been set up to… well… give them even more privacy.

“You’re a confusing man, you know that?”

Amused, Harry looked over at Astoria and asked, “Why do you think so?”

The lovely brunette replied, “One second, you tell us it’s up to you to do something to get rid of the dark pest, and the next second you’re drafting a letter to the headmaster telling him everything.”

Harry couldn’t help but chuckle at that and took a sip of his whiskey.

“Well… you’re not wrong. I did say that, but you all made me rethink,” he replied, swirling the drink in the glass as he stared at it. “It’s really on me to deal with the tosser, but that doesn’t mean I can’t let others try.”

Astoria looked at him in confusion.

Harry smiled. “See, this information about the trinkets might not be known to many, but I know for a fact that Dumbledore has been searching for them. Obviously he means to destroy them, but figuring out what they are and where they are will take a lot of time. I just decided to lend him a helping hand. Now that he knows what the artefacts are, he only needs to figure out the possible locations those might have been hidden in.”

“How helpful,” Astoria retorted sarcastically, making him chuckle. “If you really wanted to help, you would’ve also told him where these trinkets are hidden. You said you know where.”

“Where’s the fun in that?” Harry asked in amusement. “I don’t want to do all of the old man’s work. Let him try a bit too. There’s no satisfaction when someone has already done the work for you and all you are doing is reaping the rewards. However, if you have worked for it as well… now that feels satisfying.”

“You’re insane,” she snorted, sipping her drink.

“Indeed I am,” Harry replied in a husky voice, softly stroking her bare thigh. The brunette looked down and smirked but she didn’t say or do anything, and Harry enjoyed the unrestricted access to the creamy skin. His fingers gently caressed her, leaving featherlight touches over her skin which gradually escalated her breathing and arousal in equal measure. The brunette kept sipping her drink slowly.

“How about we take this somewhere private?” He asked gruffly, and Astoria’s spine tingled both at the proposal and the look of primal hunger in both his eyes and his voice. She knew she would be giving herself to him tonight, but now that the time was at hand, she found herself getting skittish all of a sudden. Her toes curled when he started to softly stroke her inner thigh, and involuntarily her legs parted, allowing him enough room to move his hand further upward under her dress. They were sitting close together, and Harry didn’t even need to lean forward to stimulate her.

“What’s the hurry?” She whispered, eyes closed and voice breathless as she leaned with her back against the bar counter. “We have all night to ourselves.”

“Is that so?” Harry asked, amused. Astoria opened her eyes and the lust in them was palpable.

Her response was to spread her legs even wider, and Harry smirked before he leaned over. Right there in front of hundreds under only a privacy charm that could be easily breached if one walked a little too close, Harry pushed his fingers forward before he suddenly paused.

Surprised, he looked at her and grinned ferally.

“Tori dear,” his voice was oozing his arousal and the brunette looked at him. “Did you come prepared?”

“Would’ve only gotten in the way,” she replied with a soft moan as his fingers caressed her bare quim. “Now get to work already!”

Harry was only too eager to oblige and two of his fingers immediately plunged into the hot cavern of her honeypot. Astoria hissed, her hand clutching his arm.

“Look at you,” he whispered in her ear as he pressed her between his body and the bar counter. “All wet and ready for me. Were you so excited?”

“Fuck you have no idea,” Astoria groaned and Harry started to thrust his fingers in and out of her. “You two bastards didn’t even put up the privacy charms last night. You have any idea how much I wanted to just barge in and mount you myself!?”

“Would’ve been hot,” he replied with a teasing grin.

“Yeah, very. And then Tracey would’ve hexed me to the heavens for interrupting her lovely time with you.”

Harry chuckled.

“No worries, I’ll make sure you repay it to her tonight,” he replied and leaned forward. Excited as she was, Astoria’s lips immediately latched on to his and the lovely brunette started to snog him furiously, uncaring of how they looked right there with one of his hands buried under her dress while the other came up to squeeze her breast over her shimmering silver dress.

If only her mother, or even Daphne could see her now…

Harry grunted when she suddenly bit his lower lip as his thumb probed the swollen nub of sensitive nerves right above her pussy and he slowly pulled back. However, Astoria didn’t share his opinion and her hand immediately fisted the back of his head into his hair and she pulled his face firmly against hers, sucking his lower lip and the blood. His fingers didn’t cease working up her womanhood.

“You’re not on the spell, right?” He asked finally when she released the firm hold on his hair and pulled back, looking at her swollen lips and the smeared make-up on her face. She looked absolutely ravishing, and he wanted nothing more than to pull her on his lap and bury his entire length inside her.

Astoria nodded.

“Not an heiress, so no need for one. Poor Daphne, right?” She asked with a teasing grin. Harry smirked and leaned closer, staring her down.

“Then I’ll be giving you a little taste of what this night entails. You decide – here, the dance floor, some private spot, the restrooms, or the alley right behind this pub,” he told her. Astoria’s eyes widened.

“You’re serious?” She asked, a mixture of excitement and apprehension filling her entire being at the thought of having her first time in such a manner.

Harry’s response was to take her hand and place it on his boner.

“I’m ready to go. You decide now,” he replied.

Breathless, Astoria looked around at the crowd dancing on the floor. There was no space, and she didn’t know if they could even do anything properly. She didn’t want her first time to be like that anyway. The other ideas had already been discarded in her mind, and she turned to look at him with a smirk.

“How long do you think your privacy charm can keep up?”

Harry gave her a winning grin, “Long enough to make you cream around me.”

“Let’s see then,” she whispered teasingly, and quickly unzipped his pants. His erection sprang out of the zip and Astoria stared at it in wonder.

“You can touch it, you know?” He asked, amused. “It belongs to you too now.”

Elated, Astoria reached forward and gently wrapped her hand around it, feeling the veiny shaft before she gave it a tentative stroke. Her eyes remained fixed on it and her tongue slithered out of her mouth to lick her lips erotically. Harry chuckled.

“Don’t worry, I’ll happily give you all the time to play. However, for now, I’d like to do something else.”

Astoria gave his shaft another stroke and looked up at him. Harry smirked when she lifted her legs and climbed on his lap, facing him. Her hands grabbed his shoulders as she made herself comfortable and Harry relished the feeling of her curvaceous front pressing against his.

“Glad you chose this option,” Harry smirked and grabbed her waist. Astoria planted her heels against the higher footrest of the barstool and let him lift her.

“Go on,” Harry encouraged her, holding her steady in the air. Astoria nodded and reached down, holding his length before aligning the head against her entrance. Harry immediately released his hold on her waist, burying himself inside her in one go.

A loud cry of pleasure mixed with shock escaped Astoria’s lips as she stared at him in surprise.

“Oh fuck!” She whispered, shivering on his lap as she felt something fill her up for the first time. She could feel every bit of him inside her and her toes curled in pleasure.

“Why does it not hurt?” She asked as Harry grabbed her waist once again and started to slowly move her up and down on his length.

“Magic,” he replied cheekily and raised her high until only the tip remained inside before he dropped her with an audible smack.

“Oh yesss… I love magic,” she whispered and placed her heel-clad feet on the footrest before she started to move up and down, aiding him and fucking him back.

Harry snorted as he looked up at her. Her brown hair had fallen around her face and he welcomed her inviting lips with a smile. Rocking her ass on his cock, Astoria kissed him furiously, releasing the entirety of her pent-up arousal. The privacy charm prevented all the muggles from noticing the debauchery that was happening right in their midst, and the thought of the charm failing in the middle of their fucking intensified their forbidden lust even further.

“You haven’t seen these girls yet, right?” She asked teasingly, tracing the outline of her tits over her dress before her hands grabbed the straps. Slowly, she lowered them down her shoulder and pulled her arms out, holding the dress against her breasts. With a smirk, Astoria let the dress fall, and Harry had his first view of her tits.

Round and easily a handful, they were capped with soft pink areolae and a pair of hard nipples.

“Beautiful,” he whispered and dragged a hand up, caressing her bare skin before gently cupping her breast. His thumb sank into her nipples before he started to roll it around, teasing her. All the while, Astoria could only moan in pleasure as she fucked herself raw on his cock.

She had been nicely stimulated by him prior to their fucking, and she could feel her climax approaching, more intense than ever before. Meanwhile, Harry started to suck her tits one by one. His tongue rolled her nipples around, teeth grazing the sensitive nub as he grabbed them with both hands and squeezed.

“Fuck I’m close,” she moaned in his ear and began kissing along the side of his neck. Her lips sucked the junction of his neck and shoulder furiously and her toes curled as her inner walls tightened around his cock. Harry grunted at the sensation.

On his lap, Astoria’s body shivered uncontrollably as her first sex-induced orgasm crashed through her. Harry’s hands held her flush against him, stroking her bare back tenderly as the lovely brunette slowly calmed down. Pulling back, she looked at him with utter adoration and softly pressed her lips against his.

“I love you,” she whispered once she pulled back, and Harry looked at her in surprise. He opened his mouth and she quickly planted her lips on his once again, swallowing his words.

“I don’t expect you to reciprocate or say anything. I just wanted to tell you that I love you and that I’m yours until the end of my days,” she whispered against his lips. His hard cock was still buried inside her orgasmic pussy and the brunette constantly clenched and unclenched her inner walls around it. “Know that whatever your ambitions might be, I… no, we will stand with you at every step.”

Harry pulled back and looked at her smiling face. Sighing, he gave her a loving smile.

“One minute you are such a sex deviant who fucks me where hundreds of people could see, and the next you become this lovely woman who is pouring her heart out in front of me,” he smiled. Astoria giggled and looked at him. With a smirk, she stood up on the stool and moaned as his hard cock slithered out of her satisfied quim. Holding herself against his shoulders, she carefully fixed her dress before she hopped off the barstool, making her lovely tits jiggle enticingly inside that sexy dress of hers.

“Come on, let’s get going. I’m sure you’d like some relief too,” she winked at him, and Harry grinned before he took down the privacy charms. Immediately, the couple that was sitting on the stools right beside theirs gave them wide-eyed looks, and Harry realized that they must have recognized the smell of sex that permeated the surrounding air. Smirking, he nodded at the young man who gave him a surprised nod back before he wrapped his arm around his girl’s waist. Dropping enough money on the bar counter, Harry and Astoria walked toward the exit without a backward glance.

XXXXX

A blonde wizard with an uncharacteristically disheveled demeanor walked with jittery steps through the set of double doors. His eyes immediately fell on the only occupant of the room.

Wordlessly, he sank to his knees and kept his eyes downward. He could feel his gaze on the back of his head, and he could not help the shudder that coursed through him.

“Ah, Draco, I’m glad you came. Stand up. We have much to talk about,” Lord Voldemort glared maliciously.

XXXXX

To be continued…

Chapter 13: Greedy Bastards

Legs shaking, Draco Malfoy straightened, his eyes stuck to the floor. Try as he might, he could not dare to look up at the Dark Lord. There was no one apart from the two of them in the room, and he had never felt as vulnerable as he felt at this moment in time.

“Look at me, Draco,” the Dark Lord’s hiss wafted over him, malicious and commanding. He slowly raised his head, eyes dragging across the floor to the large staircase that led to the Dark Lord’s throne before he finally looked at the face of his master.

“M-my lord,” he whispered, knuckles clenched and toes curled within his shoes. From this far, he could only make out the glowing crimson irises in the darkness, and nothing else. He had never seen a more intimidating sight. Not even the Dementors compared to the Dark Lord, and he had spent an entire year in the vicinity of those foul creatures.

“It flatters me to know you hold me with such high regard, Draco,” the Dark Lord remarked in amusement. “More terrifying than the foulest magical creatures known to wizardkind? That pleases me.”

Draco shivered.

“Alas,” the Dark Lord continued. “That is not why I have called you here.”

Draco watched in surprise as the Dark Lord vanished from his place on the throne before he yelped, falling on his behind as he appeared a few feet away from him.

“Draco… Draco…” the Dark Lord sighed. “This is no way the scion of the Malfoy family should act. On your feet, now!”

Draco hastily shot to his feet, apologizing profusely. The Dark Lord waved his hand dismissively.

“Follow me, Draco,” he instructed and began walking. Draco had no choice but to oblige.

His eyes were affixed on the Dark Lord’s cloak as it hovered over the floor. Instead of fabric, it was a shadow that trailed behind him, a mass of malevolent energy that reminded Draco of a Dementor’s cloak.

“Ah? I suppose that is an appropriate comparison.”

Draco froze at the Dark Lord’s remark, remembering that he could read his mind.

“Indeed, Draco,” the Dark Lord said in amusement. “It took you too long to come to that realization.”

The Dark Lord did not break his stride, and Draco kept following. He looked up when he heard a faint sound, and he saw a door slide open. He frowned. He did not remember there being a door. The Dark Lord stopped at the entrance and finally turned around.

“Come, Draco,” he whispered, and apprehensive he was, Draco could do nothing but give a shaky nod. He entered the room behind the Dark Lord, who stepped aside and gestured for him to walk forward. There was a swirling black mass suspended in the air in the middle of the room, and Draco stared at it, fascinated.

“You may get closer, Draco. It is necessary.”

Wordlessly, Draco Malfoy walked forward. However, the moment he got closer, his eyes widened and a blood-curdling scream rang out. His knees buckled, and he went tumbling to the floor as his mind was assaulted with some of his worst fears.

His father, degraded in front of the masses before he was butchered like an animal.

His mother, violated in unmentionable ways by unseeing faces of those filthy beasts before she was also killed.

He, reduced to a peasant, constantly tortured and unable to do anything but watch as it all happened to his parents before he joined them.

He did not know how long those scenes continued to play in his mind, on repeat. His throat was raw from screaming. His eyes were filled with tears. His limbs were shaking. And his heart was hammering wildly.

After what felt like an eternity of torture, he felt some force drag him back roughly. He grunted when his back collided with a solid structure and with teary eyes, he saw the Dark Lord staring down at him in disdain.

“Your worthless father has disappointed me time and again, Draco,” the Dark Lord whispered. “And I am at my limit now. I will not say much. That should be enough to show you what would happen should you disappoint me as well.”

Draco could only stare with wide, frightful eyes at the monster who smirked cruelly at him.

“Indeed, young Draco. I am a monster,” he spoke coldly. “But I am the monster who has the supreme power here. Disappoint me, Draco, and all your fears will come to fruition. And believe me, I shall ensure they do.”

The Dark Lord whipped his wand, and Draco cried out when his spine bent backward, pushing his head up. His knees straightened, forcing him to stand on his feet. Paralyzed in place, Draco watched with frightened eyes as the Dark Lord took hold of his left arm and placed the tip of his wand against it.

He screamed at the sensation, his throat hoarse and his breath ragged as the smell of burning flesh filled the accursed room. As the Dark Lord pulled his wand away, Draco looked at his arm and his eyes widened.

Mixed feelings coursed through him. Fear intermixed with pride. Pain combined with elation. His lord had bestowed upon him the Dark Mark.

“Take pride in this, Draco,” Lord Voldemort whispered as he stared at the boy. “Take pride that your time has come to prove that you are useful to our cause. And remember what I said mere moments ago. Disappoint me, and I will bring your nightmares to life. And believe me, I will make sure it is as painful as possible.”

Draco felt the Dark Lord relinquish his hold on his body, and he dropped to his knees, kissing the hem of his robes like a faithful servant. The approving nod of his master made him smile.

“I w-will n-never disappoint y-you, m-my lord!” He proclaimed, his voice shaky. The Dark Lord smirked.

“I surely hope you don’t, for the sake of your entire family, Draco.”

Draco nodded emphatically.

“There is something I require of you, Draco,” the Dark Lord said softly, his eyes shining a malicious red.

“I-I will be ho-honored to be of s-service, my l-lord,” Draco whispered reverently. There was no way he would fail whatever endeavor the Dark Lord wanted him to undertake. He would never disappoint the Dark Lord. His pride and honor aside, he could never let that happen to his father, his mother, and himself.

However, his eyes opened wide in frightened shock and his blood froze in his veins when the Dark Lord stated his command.

“I want you to kill Albus Dumbledore.”

XXXXX

“You are sure of this information, Stebbins?” A man clad in dark robes remarked in a low voice, staring at his associate dressed similarly.

“A hundred percent, Macnair,” Stebbins nodded, speaking in a low voice himself. “The boy was with the girl before he went with the Greengrass woman. I’m telling you, that woman has chosen her side.”

They were currently in an unnamed dingy old diner in Knockturn Alley which was the usual place they frequented for their clandestine meetings, and today was no different. Usually, they discussed small raids that had more to do with fun and less to further their cause. However, today, the news Stebbins had brought was a significant one.

“If what you say is true, we must inform the higher-ups. This could be a brilliant opportunity to deal with the blood traitors, and if we’re lucky, we might manage to nab Potter as well,” Macnair grinned nastily. Stebbins nodded and moved to press the tip of his wand to his dark mark when suddenly his arm was grabbed from the side. Turning to his left, he found himself staring into bestial amber orbs belonging to another of their associates.

“What are ya two? Pussies?” the man grunted with a mocking smirk. “Ya have this huge opportunity and ya wanna waste it away? Slytherins, my arse! Look at’cha, wimps, I say!”

“The fuck you on about, Crump?” Macnair snarled.

Silas Crump, a petty criminal and a werewolf who had recently joined their ranks, grinned nastily. Although nowhere as dangerous as Greyback, Crump didn’t lack in ambition. He looked at Macnair and grinned nastily.

“Think, Macnair,” he implored eagerly. “We got this chance to nab Potter and throw the brat at the Dark Lord’s feet. Whatcha think he’d do when we bring him Potter?”

Stebbins and Macnair exchanged a look before they looked back toward Crump who bared his teeth.

“This nonce here said they got four bitches, aye?” He asked, pointing toward Stebbins. “Enough for us three, innit?”

Macnair drummed his fingers over the handle of his axe he had got leaning against the table while Stebbins rubbed his chin.

“C’mon, lads! Work and fun beckons, and yer wastin’ time? Ya won’t get a chance like this again!” Crump implored.

“The house would have wards,” Stebbins mused thoughtfully.

“Steal that bloody thing Rookwood was talkin’ ‘bout then! For fucks’ sake, lad!” Crump cried out in exasperation.

“Are you mad!?” Stebbins hissed. “That fucking spook will kill us!”

“Couldn’t help but overhear your lovely discussion, lads,” a cool female voice came from behind, and Stebbins felt the woman pat his shoulder. They turned around and saw a brunette clad in dark robes smirking at them.

“Who the fuck are ya?” Macnair snarled, grabbing his axe. The woman smirked and sat beside Stebbins, and the man froze when her hand started to stroke his thigh. He looked over and his eyes widened when the woman winked at him.

“Name’s Seraphina,” she replied. “I’ve been looking for ways to get the mark. This seems like a very intriguing way of getting myself noticed, if I say so myself.”

“Got no fucking clue who you are,” Macnair remarked with a suspicious gaze as Stebbins froze. The woman’s hand had ridden higher up, almost touching his throbbing manhood but not quite. He let out a faint noise of disappointment when her hand traveled downward once again. Seraphina looked at him and winked.

“Doesn’t mean we can’t get to know each other now, does it?” She asked rhetorically. “Listen boys. I got quite some knowledge about warding, and you three could use someone like me. Whatever you do with those bitches I couldn’t give two fucks about. I want that mark, and our goals align. Makes sense to help each other out, right?”

Seraphina’s hand rose higher once again, caressing Stebbins’ upper thigh. His eyes glanced toward her only to find her smirking at him.

“Right?” She asked, looking at him with that smirk of hers.

“R-right,” he stammered, and Seraphina’s hand went down toward his knee once again. He turned around to look at Macnair. “The lady is right, Macnair. We can’t steal Rookwood’s tool, and as she says, she’s a dab hand at warding. Makes perfect sense to help each other out.”

Seraphina smirked as she leaned forward, and Macnair’s eyes instantly shot toward the cleavage now visible through the neckline of her tight robes. Licking his lips, he gave a small nod.

“What say you, butcher?” She asked with a saucy grin. “Should we be off?”

Macnair gulped slightly and gave a shaky nod.

“Let’s be off then. It’s pretty late. They must’ve gone to sleep already.”

“Nothing better than to attack someone in their sleep,” Seraphina remarked before she stood up and walked away, leaving the two men and the werewolf to stare at her tight rear inside those robes.

“I’m gonna fuck that meat,” Crump grunted.

“Don’t worry,” Macnair replied with a smirk. “Three of us and five of them. More than enough entertainment for the night.”

Grinning wickedly, the three stood up and walked out into the alley where they found Seraphina standing with her back against the opposite wall. She pushed off the wall when she saw them.

“Ready?”

XXXXX

Harry walked out of the nightclub with his arm wrapped around Astoria’s waist. The brunette pressed herself close to him, satisfied with how the night had turned out.

“Anything else you wanna do before we head back?” He asked as they walked, looking around at the numerous vehicles whizzing past them.

“I think I’m ready to call it a night,” she replied with a small smile. “You tired me out quite a bit.”

Smirking, Harry looked over and pulled her inside an alleyway, pressing her between his body and the wall. The brunette looked up at him with a smirk when he leaned forward.

“I hope that’s not your limit. Have to repay Tracey for last night, remember?”

“Then what are you waiting for?” She whispered sensuously, and with a smirk, Harry pulled her flush against him and twisted on the spot.

They apparated right into the living room of Greengrass Manor, surprising the three women who were sitting on the couches. One look at the brunette beside him and all three of them knew what had happened already. Daphne and Tracey gave them matching smirks while Evelyn pointedly looked away. Harry chuckled to himself.

“I thought you’d have gone to sleep already,” Astoria remarked in surprise, earning a frown from her mother.

“Forgive me if I’m unable to sleep when my daughter is out so late into the night, particularly when the situation outside is so dangerous,” the blonde woman said firmly. Astoria frowned.

“You worry too much, mum. We were in disguise. Nothing would’ve happened.”

Evelyn frowned and looked over at Harry, and he nodded when he caught her pleading gaze. She gave him a small smile and a grateful nod in return. She knew her daughter will not listen to whatever she had to say. That one was rebellious like that. However, she was sure Harry could make her understand much better and that she would pay attention to his words.

Harry leaned down and whispered in Astoria’s ear, “Go on and surprise me now. I want to see what you come up with. I might give you some reward too if I’m impressed.”

Astoria shivered, both at the feeling of his hot breath caressing her skin and the anticipation she felt at hearing his words. The possibility of a reward excited her a lot.

Toes curling, the brunette gave him a promising smile and turned around, walking up the stairs toward her room. She could feel all eyes on her as she walked away, and she smirked.

Harry walked over and took his seat between Daphne and Tracey on the couch, chuckling when both cuddled up to him. Evelyn looked at them and smiled.

“Everything’s going good, I hope?” She asked, leaning back and crossing her legs. She was wearing a casual nightrobe that came to just below her knees, and the fabric rose upward as she made herself comfortable. Harry raised a curious eyebrow. This was the most leg she had shown since he had arrived here.

Focusing on the present, he wrapped his arms around their waists and pulled them closer.

“Never better,” he replied with a smile. “And don’t worry. I’ll talk to her,” he finished, gesturing upward with his head. Evelyn sighed tiredly.

“That girl is too rebellious for her own good. She really needs to understand that no matter what plans you might have, the situation outside can worsen at any time. It would be foolish to act as if nothing could touch her, particularly when she is only a schoolgirl,” the woman said with a frown.

“I wouldn’t have let anything happen to either of us, Evelyn,” Harry replied.

“I know, Harry,” the woman nodded. “However, it is the height of foolishness to act as if nothing could happen to you or anyone else. It’s better to expect trouble and prepare yourselves.”

Harry nodded. That was indeed true.

“I guess I spoke a bit too casually last time about Voldemort, didn’t I?” He asked as he looked at Daphne who gave him a small smile.

“What’s this?” Evelyn asked curiously. Harry looked over and explained how he was treating Voldemort like some vermin who shouldn’t be taken seriously, earning himself a disapproving look from the woman.

“Such arrogance is unbecoming of you, Harry,” she commented. “I know you are confident in your abilities and this plan you have developed. However, you should not underestimate him or his forces. There is a reason everyone feared him the last time he was active.”

Harry nodded with a sigh.

“I’m sorry for enabling this behavior, and I’ll make sure to be cautious. Don’t worry, Evelyn. I’ll talk to her.”

“That’s all I can ask,” she replied. “Now wh—”

Whatever she was going to say was cut off when she felt the wards buzz with a warning. Immediately, Evelyn stood up, her wand out as she rushed toward the large window overlooking the grounds.

Harry stood up abruptly with Daphne and Tracey, and the threesome joined Evelyn in looking out of the window.

“What happened?” Tracey asked in concern.

“I felt the warning from the wards. It seems we have some unwelcome guests,” the woman replied.

Harry looked out of the window but failed to decipher anything in the pitch-blackness of the night. Although the grounds were lit up every few yards, they didn’t enable him to see beyond the ward line.

“You three stay here. I’ll go check it out,” Harry instructed. His hand was immediately grabbed by Daphne who looked at him seriously.

“There’s no way you’re going all alone, you hear me?” She glared. Harry chuckled and gave her hand a reassuring squeeze.

“Don’t you worry, Daph. I’ll not engage. I’ll just see how many there are and that would be it,” he replied.

“I’ll be coming with you then,” Evelyn stated firmly, and before Harry could say anything, she held her hand up. “This is my home, and I’ll be damned if I let any of those lowlives get in. You are free to go, but I’ll be joining you.”

Harry looked at the woman and could not help but sigh.

“Fine, but it will be a tight fit,” he said and pulled out the Invisibility cloak. He draped it over himself and held the flap open for her. “Come on in already then.”

Surprised, Evelyn nodded and walked under the cloak. Harry looked over at Daphne and Tracey who were staring back with frowns on their faces.

“Go up and warn Astoria. If the situation worsens, we might have to vacate the house,” he said, feeling Evelyn tense up in front of him. “Don’t worry, that’s the last resort,” he assured her. The blonde woman nodded.

With a parting nod to Daphne and Tracey, Harry pulled the cloak over them and vanished from view. Twisting on the spot, they apparated close to the ward line but far enough so that the sound of the apparition could not be heard by their attackers.

“We’ll be walking the remaining distance,” Harry whispered, his mouth near Evelyn’s ears. The woman shivered involuntarily and gave a shaky nod as Harry’s hand came to wrap around her waist, his hands resting on her flat belly as their bodies remained pressed up against one another under the constricting cloak. A small gasp escaped her lips when she felt him hardening behind her. His pelvis was flush against her rear, and she could feel his length brushing against her.

“You always carry this cloak around you?” She asked softly in an attempt to both take her mind off the feeling of being flushed against his solid frame and to fill the silence.

Harry nodded with a small smile. “It belonged to my dad. I never let it out of sight,” he replied.

“Must be some cloak to last so long. Normally, these last only a few years,” the woman remarked. She felt him shrug behind her.

“I see them,” he whispered suddenly. A small portion of the cloak was open in front of them through which they could see everything, and Evelyn started to look around, trying to spot their adversaries. She heard a chuckle from behind her before her eyes widened when Harry gently grabbed her chin and turned her face over to the right.

“Look closely, beyond the boundary rods,” he instructed. Biting her lips softly, she looked over. She found them immediately. There were four in total, with three standing and looking around while the fourth was bent over what she knew was the junction where the ward met the ground.

“Looks like they have a warder with them,” she whispered. “Although a warder cannot bring the wards down, with enough power and knowledge, one can create a small gap through and enter.”

Harry nodded and led them closer to the intruders.

“How much time more, woman!?” A large, dark-haired man with a massive axe slung over his shoulders snarled. Harry quickly recognized him as Macnair, the ministry executioner.

“Let her do her job properly, Macnair. Warding is a delicate subject,” the middle-aged man accompanying them replied.

“Har! Didn’t know ye were a warder, Stebbins,” the scratchy voice of the final man standing made them look at him keenly, and Harry felt Evelyn freeze in front of him. His arms around her tightened.

“That’s a werewolf,” she whispered, a slight panic in her tone. Harry took her hands and clasped them with his over her belly.

“It’s fine. We can deal with them,” he whispered with absolute confidence. The woman turned her head slightly to look at him, and Harry could see the apprehension in her blue orbs. He gave her a reassuring nod. Shakily, the woman nodded back.

“I’m not a warder, Crump, but I know it is hard. Let the lady work her magic,” the man they now knew as Stebbins retorted before looking at the woman who was kneeling on the ground with her wand out in front of her, its tip glowing a faint red as she worked on the wards.

“Can you feel any other spot on the wards where there are people around?” He asked Evelyn softly. The blonde closed her eyes for a moment, feeling the wards around the property before she shook her head.

“Good then,” Harry nodded. “It means there are only these four. We can take on them.”

“Are you sure that’s the best option?” Evelyn asked with a frown. “What about contacting the aurors?”

“Don’t think they’ll get here fast enough,” Harry shook his head. “Also, they’ll simply chuck this lot in Azkaban where the dark tosser will simply break them out. No, what we need is a permanent solution.”

Evelyn’s eyes widened and she turned her head around to look at him. Harry gave her a serious nod.

“You think this lot would’ve let us live after getting past the wards? There are four of you women inside the house. What do you think they would’ve done to you all if they succeeded?” He asked firmly. Evelyn’s lips pursed as she turned around to glare at the quartet. Harry looked at her and smirked.

“Good choice. Let’s go,” he whispered.

Harry cast a quick notice-me-not charm around their vicinity and levitated them over the boundary. Looking over, he smirked when he saw their would-be assailants were lost in their own world.

“Let’s play a bit then,” he whispered to Evelyn, who could only look on in surprise as a piercing hex shot toward an unsuspecting Crump’s exposed throat. However, the werewolf showed why its species was so feared as it dodged out of the way quickly, brandishing its wand and looking toward where the curse had come from.

“Fuckin’ hell! Get yer wands out, ya morons!” Crump shouted and fired a bonebreaker in their direction. Harry pulled her flush against him, and Evelyn’s heartbeat skyrocketed as his hands grabbed her firmly. She could feel his biceps pressing against the sides of her tits, pushing them together and creating a rather enticing view of her cleavage which Harry couldn’t help but glance at.

The curse was way too off-target, and they didn’t even need to move.

“Someone’s here,” Stebbins whispered, looking around.

“Way to state the obvious,” Macnair retorted sarcastically and pulled his axe off his shoulder. The absolute brute of a man cried out loud and swung his axe in a horizontal arc, and this time Evelyn felt Harry’s hand clamp on her mouth as his knee hit the back of hers. He pulled her down with him to their knees, and Evelyn’s eyes widened. Her plump rear was right over his hardened member that was almost threatening to push through her satin robe. Her toes curled and she felt herself getting wet as the curse sailed past harmlessly over their heads.

It seemed time had stopped for her as the shocking predicament she found herself in dawned on her. The manhood of the man who was also her daughters’ lover was pushing against her puckered hole, occasionally touching her lower lips as well, and before she could catch her bearings, Harry stood up and stepped out of the cloak, leaving her hidden inside. She saw him gesture with his hand for her to step toward the outer boundary of her property, and she absentmindedly walked to her right under the cloak. Try as she might, she could not help but push her hand under her nightrobe and touch herself.

“Aye aye, the wonderboy shows himself,” Crump grinned nastily.

“Shut up, you filthy mongrel. I’ve no interest in talking to you. Who’s the boss here?” Harry said dismissively, not even looking at the werewolf.

Crump’s mouth twisted into a feral snarl as he bared his sharp teeth. It was not a full moon tonight, yet he barely looked like a human.

“I assume it’s you, Macnair?” He asked, looking at the wizard who stood there with his axe slung over his right shoulder.

“So you do remember me, Potter,” Macnair smirked.

“Kinda hard to forget such an ugly face,” Harry chuckled, to the other wizard’s ire. “Although I must admit, you do give Umbridge a run for her money. Now that’s some competition right there.”

“You filth!” Macnair shouted and swung his axe, sending a multitude of cutting curses straight at Harry. Meanwhile, Crump aimed with his wand and shot forward a vicious bonebreaker yet again, this time at Harry’s throat.

Harry swatted the bonebreaker aside and weaved through the cutting curses as he aimed to close the gap between himself and the other three wizards. A few cutting curses were either swatted away or shielded against.

Meanwhile, Evelyn had one of her fingers between her teeth, biting softly to keep her moans at bay as she stared at Harry easily holding his own against three wizards. Two of her fingers were furiously thrusting inside her gushing quim while her thumb rubbed her clit, stimulating her. All the while, it was the image of Harry thrusting inside her that kept playing in her mind as she drove herself to her climax.

Harry smirked and conjured a score of sharp knives and swords before banishing them toward the group of wizards who all raised shields. The weapons collided with their shields before Stebbins suddenly went limp and fell, unconscious.

“The fuck!?” Crump shouted and quickly turned around just as the barrage of weapons ceased. His eyes shot open as he came face to face with the wand of the very woman who had been aiding them with breaking the wards. “Ya bitch!”

His words were cut off as a powerful banisher send him crashing against the trunk of a tree, knocking the wind out of him.

Meanwhile, Macnair quickly revived Stebbins and the formerly unconscious wizard was immediately forced on the defensive as he shielded himself from the woman’s spells once again.

Harry had a few questions. He had been left surprised when the woman turned on her accomplices, and he had only watched in amusement as she sent the werewolf crashing against a tree before engaging a revived Stebbins who looked like he’d rather be anywhere than here.

“Must say, your kind surely knows how to pick allies, Macnair,” Harry taunted. The wizard turned to glare at him before he flung another volley of cutting curses toward Harry, who tsked in annoyance before batting them away. He felt something coming toward him from his left and quickly ducked down. A conjured knife sailed right through where his head had just been and he saw Crump flanking him from the side.

Stebbins and the woman were engaged in their battle, leaving Harry to deal with two wizards.

“Ya had to interfere, didn’t ya?” Crump snarled. “We was gonna have some fun with the bitches inside. Couldn’t let us have that, could ya?”

Suddenly, he flung himself to the side as a sharp icicle pierced the air, grazing the side of his neck. Eyes wide, he looked at his attacker and found himself looking at a disheveled blonde woman wearing a nightrobe that left little to the imagination as to what lay underneath. He licked his lips lecherously and grinned as he stood up when the telltale smell of her arousal reached his sensitive nose.

“Well, well, well, look at’cha! Did I interrupt somethin’, m’lady?” He stared her up and down before his eyes fell on the spot between her legs. He licked his lips once again. “I’ll happily make ya ma bitch. Ya be happy to know I’ll—”

Whatever filth he was about to spew was cut off as a massive sword shot toward him and he threw himself to the side as it embedded on the trunk behind him.

“Don’t ya dare, ya brat!” He shouted as he stared at Harry before he abruptly shut up. Harry was giving him a deathly stare as he stalked forward, and Macnair quickly swung his axe, sending a large horizontal cutter straight at him.

Harry didn’t even break his stride as Evelyn shielded him against the curse before she rounded on Macnair.

“Over my dead body, you bastards!” She snarled and whipped her wand forward. Off to the side, Harry kept stalking toward Crump who could only stare, shocked, into the eyes of this predator. His animalistic senses were screaming at him, recognizing the superior creature and overcoming his human senses that wanted him to lash out. The beast within him was cowering under that powerful gaze, seeing the black aura that surrounded this devil.

Death. It was the embrace of death. There was no other answer.

Harry smirked to himself and flicked his wand once again, intensifying the deathly aura he was emitting. The spell attacked one’s opponent mentally, breaking one’s resolve to fight. Very similar to a dementor’s aura, yet very different. A very useful spell indeed.

Crump let out a whimper, not dissimilar to a dog’s whine as Harry reached him. This one was not a powerful wizard, nor was he a strong werewolf. If Harry had to guess, he didn’t even have a mark. A cutting curse to the sleeve told him that much. Disdainfully, he spat to the side. This was a petty thug who had decided to attack them with those two Death Eaters just to rape and violate his women. This one had to die alongside his other two accomplices who had surely brought him with them only because he was a werewolf. They would die for having evil intentions toward his women.

He would see what to do with the woman who had been working on the wards, or rather, acting to work, but the fate of this mutt and those two wizards was sealed.

The werewolf was now bowed low in front of him, its hands behind its head as it rubbed its face into the ground, whimpering.

“You don’t deserve any more of my attention,” Harry said with a scoff and fired a withering curse at the creature’s head.

The werewolf let out a loud wail that sent a chill down the spines of its fellow criminals who looked over. That was all their opponents needed. The other woman’s stunner collided with Stebbins, sending him tumbling over while Evelyn’s blasting hex hit Macnair in the shoulder, tearing his left arm off and sending him crashing against another tree.

Harry stared as the werewolf withered away until not even its corpse remained before he walked over to join Evelyn near Macnair, who was holding his bloodied shoulder that was missing an arm with a vice grip in a condemned effort to stave off the blood loss.

Evelyn had a few scratches on her face and her robe was torn in places, exposing her bare skin. His eyes lingered on her body, aware that she had her eyes on him and knew that he was checking her out. To her own surprise, she let him take her in.

Finally, Harry tapped his wand against her nightrobe and repaired it before walking close to her and gently wrapping the string tighter around her waist, earning a smile from the woman. However, something was different about that smile. Something had changed between them, and Harry reckoned the change was for the better. He held her by the waist for a moment, caressing her sides as he returned her smile before the sound of someone walking toward them made him turn around.

Looking over, he saw the woman coming toward them with Stebbins levitating in front of her, and Harry’s eyes widened when she came close. Her features had changed, and in front of him stood none other than Nymphadora Tonks clad in that woman’s clothes.

“Tonks?” He asked in surprise.

“Wotcher, Harry!” The pink-haired woman waved her hand cheerfully. “Merlin, you’ve no idea how relieved I was that you came when you did. I sent the Order a message about this, but look at them. No one’s to be seen anywhere. Idiots. This could’ve been dangerous, you know? I’ll be sure to give them a piece of my mind at the next meeting.”

“Hold up,” Harry raised a hand. “What are you doing here? Why were you with this lot?”

Tonks sighed. “Mad-Eye asked me to patrol Knockturn in a convincing disguise to keep tabs on Death Eaters and their buddies. They love that alley, you see. I’ve been doing this for a couple of nights now, and tonight, I overheard this lot plotting to attack Greengrass Manor to, as they said, have some fun,” she said distastefully with a glare toward Macnair who glared back, “and to nab you so they could deliver you to their lord for some brownie points. I had no idea you were here though. When I heard about their plans, I had to intervene.”

“By pretending that you were helping them when you were instead plotting to capture them. How gullible are you, you greedy bastards?” Harry laughed mockingly at Macnair who spat blood. He looked at the deep wound on the man’s shoulder and shook his head.

“You’ve lost a lot of blood already. Don’t think you’ll survive without prompt healing,” he remarked. “As I see it, Macnair, you have two options. You could either die a slow death, or I could make it painless. Your left arm is gone, so it’s not as if you could fuck off to your master now.”

He chuckled at the man’s look of shock.

“Oh yeah, I know how that fucking mark works. No need to look so surprised. So? What will it be?”

“W-wait a minute, Harry,” Tonks said quickly, eyes wide. “Killing when they are unarmed? We’ve got them here. Won’t capturing them be enough? Staining your hands with blood is not necessary when we’ve got them subdued.”

Harry sighed and looked at the woman who was parroting Dumbledore’s narrative. Staring into her brown orbs, he flicked his wand, decapitating Stebbins. Tonks jumped in shock and looked at Harry with wide eyes.

“I don’t take prisoners, Tonks,” he stated firmly with a cold look on his face. “Not when the people I care for are threatened. You can go away if you’re going to parrot that bullshit rhetoric about capturing and second chances. I believe in permanent solutions.”

Tonks stared at Harry in abject shock, as if she couldn’t believe what he was saying.

“I’ve lost too much to this group of thugs, Tonks,” he continued. “And you think simply stunning and capturing them is gonna work? That did a whole lot of good to us in the last war, right? It helped you tonight as well, didn’t it? Remind me what happened when you stunned that one? His buddy here revived him instantly, that’s what.”

Tonks remained silent and only flinched slightly as Harry flicked his wand and decapitated Macnair as well.

“Listen, Tonks,” he sighed. “I understand this might seem cruel and unnecessary, but tell me this lot deserves to live. Rape, murder, torture, abuse, arson, and so much more. Tell me you truly believe we should let them live.”

Tonks stared at him with a deep frown. “Harry, I get where you’re coming from, but—”

Whatever she was going to say was cut off as a silvery lynx materialized in front of them. The Patronus turned toward Tonks and in the deep voice of Kingsley Shacklebolt, it said, “Death Eaters attacked two of the Order’s safe houses. We responded at once, but we were too late. The raid was led by Bellatrix Lestrange. You need to come at once, Nymphadora.”

Tonks’ eyes opened wide and before anyone could move, a loud crack echoed as the woman apparated away, leaving Harry and Evelyn staring at her vacant spot in silence.

To be continued…

Chapter 14: Eternal Support

Harry and Evelyn remained outside the wards for a few more minutes, making sure there was no one else to intrude. Once they were sure everything was fine, they began making their way back inside.

The walk was silent. While Harry was wondering about the Death Eater attack at the Order safe houses, Evelyn’s mind was somewhere else altogether. She was constantly reminiscing about the way he had assertively treated her, and as far as she could tell, it was done without any ulterior motives. That was entirely natural, and it made her even more aroused.

She had been so stimulated that she had started to pleasure herself while spellfire was going on in front of him. As she rubbed herself or thrust her fingers inside her, it was the thought of Harry pleasuring her that kept her arousal at its peak.

She saw Harry confronting the werewolf and the man with the axe on his own, and somehow she knew he would deal with them easily. As such, she continued to pleasure herself, imagining it was Harry’s manhood plundering her wanton depths and not her sinful fingers. She saw no need to join the battle, happy to leave it all to Harry while continuing to watch him take those lowlives down.

However, it was when that werewolf opened its mouth and uttered its vile intentions for all to hear that she saw red. The haze of arousal over her mind parted, giving way for her ire to gain prominence, and she whipped her wand forward, an icicle barely missing the werewolf’s throat.

The battle continued for a few minutes, and as she had predicted, Harry took care of them with ease. Now, here they were, walking back through the garden, and in the aftermath of the battle, her arousal returned with vehemence. She had interrupted herself before she could reach climax, and the thrum between her legs resumed with full force.

She recalled feeling his eyes on her body, lingering at the few spots where her nightrobe had been torn before he repaired it. She tried to find some meaning in the way he was looking at her when he tied the string around her waist or how he was caressing her after doing it. She wanted to believe there was no way it was platonic, but the glimmer of doubt remained.

They entered the manor, and the moment they came into the living room, they were confronted by Daphne, Astoria, and Tracey. Her youngest looked like she had haphazardly thrown over whatever piece of clothing she could find to make herself decent, and she could not help but notice the strap of what could only be a lace bra peeking over her shoulder. It was not hard for her to conclude what was going to happen during the night, and it intensified her arousal and her want for the man who was to be her eldest daughter’s husband one day and the lover of the other two.

“What happened?” Daphne asked immediately as she came over, looking at them to make sure they were alright.

Harry gave his girlfriend a loving smile and shook his head.

“We’re perfectly fine. The same can’t be said about the two Death Eaters and a werewolf though,” he replied casually, earning shocked looks from the three young women.

“W-werewolf?” Tracey asked faintly, earning a nod from Harry.

“Yeah. They were going to sneak in. I don’t think I need to tell you what their intentions were,” Harry said darkly. They pursed their lips in anger.

“I see,” Daphne said darkly. “I believe you took care of them?”

“You believe correctly,” Harry nodded. “I would’ve done much worse when they said what they wanted to do. But well, they didn’t deserve too much of our attention.”

“Why did they target us though?” Tracey asked with a frown. “Don’t they consider us neutral?”

Harry sighed. “I think I am to blame for that. They must have seen me with you at the platform and decided that you had chosen my side. Made you fair game for them.”

“You’re to blame for nothing,” Evelyn interrupted firmly, and everyone turned to look at her. “This was going to happen sooner or later. At least this way, we had your help to count on. I don’t think I would’ve managed to keep those Death Eaters away on my own.”

Harry sighed.

“She’s right, Harry,” Daphne replied.

“You should ensure the wards are upgraded,” Harry instructed Evelyn, who gave a firm nod.

“I’ll be casting the Fidelius as well. Don’t you worry,” the blonde replied. “No way they would ever find us again.”

“Even better,” Harry nodded. “And if you need a secret keeper, please know that I’ll be happy to help.”

Evelyn smiled at him and nodded.

“I can think of no better option,” she replied. “I trust you with all I have, and I’m sure the same holds for my girls as well.”

“You bet,” Tracey said with a smirk as she winked at Harry. Daphne shook her head with a smile and gave his hand a gentle squeeze.

“If all’s good, then let’s head over to sleep now,” Astoria interrupted. “It’s very late.”

“Sleep, yeah right,” Tracey replied sarcastically, looking at the brunette with a shrewd gaze.

“Whatever,” Astoria waved her hand and turned toward Harry with a promising look in her eyes. However, a frown took over her face when he shook his head gently.

“There was a Death Eater attack a little while ago on two of the Order’s safe houses,” Harry began, to his girls’ surprise. “The Order members were too late to respond. I fear there have been some irrecoverable damage.”

“And you want to know what the situation is for yourself,” Daphne nodded in understanding.

“The bigger issue is that Bellatrix led the raids,” Harry said gravely, and this time there was a moment of shocked silence. “I have a hunch as to what has happened, and I hope I’m wrong. In any case, I must go and see how bad the situation is.”

Astoria bit her lip as she looked at Harry before she gave him a firm nod. Harry smiled and wrapped his arms around her when she came over.

“You owe me one,” she whispered in his ear, earning a chuckle before Harry tilted her face to kiss her. With a final sigh, the brunette pulled away and stepped back.

“Don’t forget me already,” Tracey said jokingly as she kissed him.

“There’s no way I can,” Harry replied.

Finally, it was Daphne’s turn and she gave him a warm hug. Harry smiled. Daphne was the one who was the warmest of them all, at least until she was in the bedroom. Then she was a proper deviant. However, in front of everyone, she simply let him hold her close before she gave him a soft kiss in parting.

Evelyn watched the entire spectacle with mixed emotions. While happy for her girls that they had found such a caring and charming young man, the longing feeling put a dampener on it. Throw in her heightened arousal into the mix and she was standing there a very unfulfilled woman. Disappointed in herself, that she could not do anything about her predicament.

“I’ll be back soon, Evelyn,” Harry said softly, and to her surprise, wrapped his arms around her. She looked over and saw her girls looking at them with smiles and sighed before closing her eyes, enjoying the feeling of being in his arms. However, she was further surprised when he started to slowly caress her over her back and her breath hitched when she felt his hot breath on the sensitive skin near her ear.

“I’ll help you out the next time I’m here. I’m not the one to leave the people I care about stranded,” he whispered, and before Evelyn could regain her bearings, he pulled away. She stared at him, trying to comprehend what he meant by those words when he gave her a small smirk and twisted on the spot, apparating away.

XXXXX

Harry appeared in the basement of #12 Grimmauld Place and immediately, the wards of the house responded to him. He took control of them and felt around. No one was in the house right now. The dueling room was clean, which signified that people had been here recently, while the ritual room a little bit away from it looked untouched. He walked over to the dungeons and saw that it remained untouched as well.

The moment he came back to the dueling room, there was a faint pop behind him and Harry immediately turned around. His lips curled into a malicious snarl when he laid eyes on the filthy bastard who had played a significant role in Sirius’ death.

“Oh how good to see you again,” Harry said with a snarl.

“’Tis the filthy half-blood master… oh how mistress must be feeling… seeing the House of Black be sullied like this… but filthy half-blood master destroyed the evil locket… fulfilled Master’s last wish…”

“Oh I’ll make sure this house gets sullied so much your mistress will roll in her grave,” Harry chuckled with a glare. “Getting back to you, Kreacher. You killed your previous master, and for that, you will pay.”

“Filthy blood traitor was not master,” Kreacher screeched. “Kreacher celebrated when filthy blood traitor died, oh yes he did.”

“I see. Remember the locket, you filthy swine? Your dear master Regulus asked you to destroy the locket, didn’t he?” Harry asked suddenly, firmly keeping his anger under control. Kreacher’s demeanor did a quick 180. His eyes clouded with a look of defeat in them.

“Master did… master told Kreacher to destroy, but Kreacher failed.”

Harry nodded and raised his wand. Kreacher stared at him.

“Guess what, you asshole? I lied. The locket is in perfect shape, and I’ll never destroy it.”

It was almost as if the elf’s world ended right there. He stared, shellshocked, at an evilly smirking Harry.

“Now die knowing that you failed,” he hissed. “Die, knowing that you couldn’t fulfill your dear master’s last wish. Die knowing that your master’s dying wish will remain unfulfilled for eternity.”

A silent withering curse left the tip of Harry’s wand, and not even a whimper escaped the condemned elf’s mouth as the curse ate the creature away. Only crumbs of dust remained on the floor and Harry quickly vanished it with a flick of his wand.

“Bloody good riddance,” he muttered to himself.

Harry released a deep breath and looked around. Everything was as it had been before his arrival apart from a few scorch marks and a little dirt which he took care of with a quick swish of his wand. Nodding to himself, he walked upstairs.

The moment he entered the dining room, he heard the familiar whoosh of the floo flaring up. He looked over to see none other than Tonks stumble out. His eyes widened at the state of the woman.

“Fucking hell Tonks,” he whispered and quickly rushed over, supporting the woman. His hand quickly grabbed hers, and he looked at her bloodied knuckles, clicking his tongue in annoyance. Tonks did not resist, and she let him lead her over to a chair.

“Are you dumb?” Harry chided. Both her knuckles were bloodied, her eyes inflamed as she stared at the table, and Harry quickly flicked his wand out, casting healing spell after healing spell at her wounds. Once her knuckles sealed up back again, Harry pulled a chair closer and sat next to her, taking her hands in his lap and squeezing comfortingly.

“Talk to me,” he encouraged the metamorph who was glaring at the table. “Why did you do that to yourself, Tonks?”

“All that blood was not mine alone,” she replied in a scratchy voice, earning a frown from Harry. Slowly, she turned to look at him and Harry leaned back slightly.

“Start from the beginning,” he implored.

“The safe houses were attacked,” she began. “One was destroyed before anyone came. The second one was under my mum’s charge. Bellatrix… that bitch attacked the house… and when she saw it was her sister, her very blood… she did what she had done once already.”

Harry’s eyes widened.

“You mean…”

Tonks nodded, closing her eyes as tears sprung from them. Immediately, Harry wrapped her in his arms, rubbing her back consolingly as Tonks sobbed. His face twisted into a vengeful snarl at the realization of what Bellatrix had done.

“I lost my mother, Harry,” Tonks sobbed. “I lost my mother and Sirius, all in the space of one week! And who killed both of them? Someone they shared blood with! Someone I share blood with!”

Harry clutched her to himself as firmly as he could, and Tonks kept a tight hold of him in return.

“They say they care about blood, and here they are. Killing people they share blood with. Destroying lives without any care, taking pleasure in causing pain to others.”

“Shh… calm down…” Harry said softly. Tonks immediately pushed him away, standing up and glaring at him.

“Don’t you fucking dare tell me to calm down!” She shouted, eyes wild. Harry could only stare at her with sad eyes. “I lost my fucking mother! That bitch didn’t even hesitate as she tortured her bloody sister to insanity, and you expect me to fucking calm down!?”

Harry sighed and stood up as Tonks glared at him. Slowly, he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close, running his hand over her brown hair gently.

“I know it’s hard,” he whispered as Tonks sniffed. “I know how it feels, but you do need to get yourself under control. Hurting yourself like this will help no one.”

Tonks clutched his shirt in her grip harshly as she gritted her teeth in rage before all her energy left her. Her legs gave away and she would’ve fallen if not for Harry catching her in the nick of time. Holding her gently, he pulled her down on the chair with him and ran his hand over her back in gentle strokes, trying with all his might to calm her down. Tonks sniffed.

“I told you that was not only my blood,” she whispered.

“Whose blood is it then?”

Tonks sighed.

“I couldn’t stay there in the hospital after they told me about mum,” she whispered. “I was so shocked, and so angry. So I apparated to Knockturn Alley.”

Harry’s eyes widened slightly.

“I found one of the men who had attacked the safe houses with that woman, and when he was alone, I…” Tonks took a deep breath. “I killed him.”

Harry’s hand froze on her back as Tonks clutched the front of his shirt.

“I didn’t feel any remorse after I killed him,” she continued as if she were talking about the weather. “But killing him was not enough. I was still overcome with anger. So I started punching his face, and I kept punching. Over and over again. I didn’t care who saw it. They must have thought some hag was hitting some drunkard, and it’s not uncommon in that alley for things like that to happen. I kept punching him until his face was unrecognizable.”

“And then you came here, hoping that no one would be here,” Harry finished for her. She nodded.

“This house remains mostly empty unless there is some meeting or time to regroup, so I thought I would be able to stay here without bothering anyone and without anyone bothering me.”

“Don’t worry,” Harry replied gently. “This is your home as well. You know you can live here whenever you want.”

Tonks pulled back slightly to look at him and smiled softly.

“Thank you, Harry,” she whispered. He gave her a small smile as she lowered her head against his chest once again.

They remained sitting together in silence for a while when Tonks said, “Now I feel you were right.”

“About what?” Harry asked inquisitively and Tonks pulled back to look up at him.

“That people like that deserve to die,” she replied with steel in her voice. “Capturing them is worthless. They don’t care what they do to others, and beings like that are not humans. They are animals. Vile, mad animals who are a stain on society and deserve to be put down. There is only one thing you were wrong about.”

“And what is it?” Harry asked with a raised eyebrow.

“You said it might seem cruel and unnecessary. But it is neither cruel, nor unnecessary. In fact, it is kindness. Kindness to give animals like them a quick death. And necessary too. Necessary to kill them so that they don’t bring misery to others. So that they don’t destroy any more lives. Those animals don’t deserve to live, Harry. I finally understand it.”

Harry looked at her searchingly for a long moment before he gave her a small smile.

“Glad to see you finally understand, Tonks,” he replied, earning a sad smile from the metamorph.

“Took me losing my mother to drive the point home,” she whispered. Harry sighed.

“I’m so sorry about that,” he said softly. Tonks rested her forehead on his chest and nodded.

XXXXX

Harry and Tonks remained that way for close to an hour, and it was past midnight when Harry finally decided that both of them should be going to bed. Together, they walked up the stairs toward Tonks’ room and came to a stop in front of it.

Tonks opened the door and the lamps lit up immediately. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath before turning around.

“Alright then, take care,” Harry gave her a small smile. “G’night.”

With a final parting nod, Harry turned around. He had decided to take the room he used to sleep in with Ron. It didn’t seem right to take Sirius’ room. However, before he could walk away, he felt a hand on his wrist. Frowning, he turned around.

“Something wrong?” He asked curiously, and Tonks took a deep breath before looking him in the eye.

“Would you like to come in?”

Harry’s eyes widened. The meaning behind her words was not lost on him.

“Are you sure?” He asked slowly, and Tonks gave him a small nod.

“I don’t want to be alone after…” she trailed off, and Harry sighed in understanding.

“Okay,” he gave her a small smile and walked in, closing the door behind them.

“I’ll go change in the bathroom. Can you get the bed sorted?” She asked. Harry nodded and watched as she walked away.

Sighing, he stripped down to his boxers and t-shirt before flicking his wand and setting the bed up. Once he was satisfied, he got under the covers and lay on his back, staring at the ceiling. A minute later, the door to the bathroom swung open and he looked over.

Tonks came over, clad in nothing but a thin satin camisole that came to her upper thighs and flared at the hip. He could clearly see her nipples pointing hard against the fabric and the outline of her knickers as she joined him under the covers. Harry sighed and closed his eyes.

Any other time, he would have thought about seducing her. However, right now, he knew it would not be right of him to make any moves on her.

Tonks made herself comfortable under the covers and lay on her side facing away from him. Harry glanced at her for a moment before he closed his eyes, breathing gently.

“Harry?” Tonks called out in a soft voice.

“Hmm?”

“Can you hold me tonight?”

Slowly, Harry opened his eyes and glanced at her. She was still facing away from him. Sighing, he turned on his side and gently wrapped his arms around her, pulling her close. Her body molded against his perfectly, and he brought his hands to gently rest on her belly as Tonks made herself comfortable against him.

“Don’t worry, I won’t go away,” he said with a small smile. She nodded and Harry released a deep breath before closing his eyes. He didn’t know how much time had passed when he felt her turn around in his embrace. His eyes opened slowly and he looked down to see staring at him.

“What?” He asked. “Something wrong?”

Tonks shook her head and before he could say anything, she gently kissed him on the lips. Surprised, he stared at her when she quickly pulled away.

“What was that for?” He asked in puzzlement as she stared at him.

“For being you,” she finally replied and kissed him once again. This time, Harry instinctively kissed her back, his hold around her tightening and pulling her close. However, his senses quickly came back and he gently pulled away.

“Tonks, we shouldn’t—”

“Please Harry,” she whispered, looking at him pleadingly. “Please… just for tonight…”

“Tonks I—”

“We don’t have to talk about this ever again,” she whispered against his lips. “Just this one time… please help me… please take this pain away…”

Harry stared at her in sympathy as he felt her hand bury inside the waistband of his boxers and gently grab hold of his manhood. She slowly started to move her hand, trying to bring him to full mast.

“Tonks, please think about it,” he tried again, groaning when her thumb stimulated the tip. “I don’t want you to regret anything tomorrow.”

“I won’t regret anything,” she replied in a clear voice, and Harry saw her looking at him seriously. “After everything that has happened recently, you are the only person I trust with all of myself.”

Harry’s eyes widened slightly. Tonks gave him a small smile.

“Please Harry,” she whispered, pressing herself close. Her breath ghosted over his lips, and she stopped.

At this moment, he had two choices. He could either pull away and keep wondering about it in the future, or he could meet her halfway and let nature take its course.

“Are you a hundred percent sure about this, Tonks?” He asked, a gentle whisper over her lips. Tonks’ response was to keep stroking his manhood. “Alright then.”

And Harry pressed his lips against hers. Their lips moved together slowly, and Harry marveled at the softness. When her tongue brushed his bottom lip, he allowed himself to meet her halfway, making her moan as their tongues rolled around together. His hands reached behind her and gently grabbed her ass, and Tonks moaned into the kiss when he kneaded them. She pushed herself forward, and as Harry lay on his back, she lifted her leg and threw it over his body, straddling him.

Pulling back, she looked at him through half-lidded eyes and saw the desire reflected in his emerald orbs.

“It’s true that I want the pain to go away,” she whispered against his lips. “But I’m very much doing this because I want to. Because I trust you more than anyone.”

Harry nodded, and Tonks smiled before she reached behind, grabbing the waistband of his boxers and pushing them down. Harry aided her, lifting his lower body, and Tonks freed his member.

“Look at you, all ready for me,” she whispered, grabbing hold of the base of his shaft and pulling her knickers to the side, exposing her wet folds. Harry stared at her face as she slowly guided him closer, and he watched as her eyes closed at the feeling of the head of his cock rubbing her lower lips.

“Last chance to back out, Tonks,” Harry called out as he grabbed her ass once again and rubbed her pussy over his cock. Tonks’ response was to line up the swollen head of his throbbing shaft against her entrance. Slowly, she lowered herself onto his thick girth, taking his erection inch after inch inside her. Her breath caught in her throat, and she threw her head back with a slight whimper as his rigid length slowly buried itself in her depths. Harry kept his palms full with her supple arse, gently guiding her down until she had taken the entirety of his throbbing manhood inside her welcoming pussy. Her wet heat enveloped him entirely, and he held her still over his member, letting her get used to the size and girth.

After a few seconds which she used to make herself at home atop him, Tonks looked down and opened her eyes, shining with unshed tears as she stared at him. Harry gently reached up and wiped her tears away.

“I’ll always be there for you,” he promised ardently, and Tonks leaned down to softly capture his lips in a searing kiss. His hands which had been kneading her ass gently caressed her back before he held her by the back of her neck and her hip, stroking lightly.

Tonks panted over him, feeling the way his manhood throbbed inside her. With every slight movement, she felt him lurch inside her and her hips jerked with each breath. Finally, after a few minutes of staying still, Tonks began to move, and Harry couldn't stop his groan. A gasp escaped her lips when she raised her ass until he was halfway inside her before she dropped with an audible slap. Eyes unseeing, she stared vacantly above his head as her core spasmed around his manhood, clenching around him and trying to suck it in entirely.

Harry remained still under her, resisting the urge to slam his prick vigorously inside her needy quim. She needed to be ready, and she needed to take charge right now. He was very much ready to let her do as she pleased. It was the least he could do for her after everything that had happened tonight.

Slowly, Tonks started to move again, and he felt how the slick walls of her wanton depths slithered along the veiny shaft, and he kept his arms around her. One hand gently held her by the ass, guiding her on his length as she moved her hips while the other held her by the back of her head, guiding her lips back to his. They kissed slowly, passionately, tongues caressing each other with no rush or worry as her ass slowly raised higher in the air before dropping with a faint smack, again and again.

Her hands remained on his chest, caressing him over his t-shirt before she pushed them under the fabric, feeling his bare skin. Harry gently pushed her upward so that she was sitting on his cock, and Tonks whimpered when she felt him push even further inside her.

Harry quickly pulled off his t-shirt and threw it away, and Tonks sat up straight, resting her palms flat on his solid chest. He lay on his back, taking in the heavenly sight of Tonks as she started to raise and lower herself faster on his manhood, pushing him further and further inside her with each slam. His eyes ran all over her alluring frame, clad in that thin satin black camisole. Her lovely tits were straining against the fabric, nipples protruding out invitingly and Harry reached up to softly caress her cheek.

The look of utter adoration she gave him almost made him gasp. Her pussy clenched around his manhood as she tilted her head, gently kissing his palm before smiling at him. Harry smiled back and held her by the shoulders. His fingers grabbed hold of the straps and he slowly lowered them over her arms. Tonks eagerly gave in to his wishes, pulling her arms out from under them, and he pulled the camisole down her tits, freeing them up for his pleasure.

Tonks gasped softly when her breasts popped free, and she stared at Harry who watched her tits bouncing around with her movement with a fascinated look on his face.

“Go on,” she whispered with a loving smile as she continued to move up and down his rock-hard prick. Harry obliged, sliding his hands up and cupping her heavy tits. He gently squeezed her luscious orbs, kneading them like balls of soft dough, and rubbed his fingers over her hard, swollen, and sensitive nipples, drawing another gasp of pleasure out of her mouth.

Her arousal skyrocketed, and Tonks began to bounce furiously on his length. No matter how this had started, this was all about pleasure now. She wanted it, and she wanted to give even more of it to this magnificent young man who she knew would be there for her no matter the circumstances. Her breath came out in shuddering gasps, and her tits flopped around enticingly in his palms. He didn’t seem to let go of them.

Harry could feel that she was close, and no matter what, he wanted her to climax first. He wanted to see the look of utter satisfaction on her face when she orgasmed, and when she trembled slightly, he knew she was on the verge.

Holding her breast with one hand, Harry reached down and gently flicked the engorged nub right over her womanhood once, and that sent her tumbling over the edge. With a loud wail, she arched her back and threw her head high in the air as her hips jerked. She let out a loud, pleasure-filled moan as her body tensed and quivered over him. Her walls clenched around his manhood in a painful vice and with a breathless gasp, she collapsed forward on top of him. Her lovely tits mashed erotically against his chest, and Harry reveled in the feeling of her alluring body entirely pressed against him. His arms wrapped around her gently and he stroked her back, slick with sweat despite the mild cooling charm in the room as she rode out her intense climax.

“You didn’t cum, right?” She asked in a breathless whisper as she finally came down from her orgasmic peak. Harry was about to tell her not to worry about it when she rolled over and pulled him on top of her. Harry looked at her in surprise, and Tonks merely gave him a soft smile.

“Go on, Harry,” she whispered, stroking his cheek lovingly. “Make love to me.”

Harry leaned down and gently kissed her, and Tonks happily wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him close. He wrapped his arms under hers and holding her by the shoulders, he rested his entire body over hers. Slowly, he pulled back a little before he slammed inside her. The rhythm set in quickly, and soon he was pumping his hips with gentle but powerful thrusts, slamming inside her with a resounding slap. His hips rolled with each smack, grinding his crotch against her outer walls.

“Yes Harry… oh yes…”

His face buried in her neck as he clutched her to him, and Tonks threaded her fingers through his hair, nails scratching his scalp gently as he continued to slowly thrust inside her. His prick slid against her slick inner walls and he enjoyed the feeling of her soft, warm heat eagerly welcoming him in repeatedly. Her hands slowly ran down his back, leaving a trail of sinful fire until she cupped his ass and started to help guide him inside her.

The pace was gentle, and he was in no hurry, and despite that, he felt a powerful orgasm building up inside him. There was an odd sort of intimacy with Tonks, and it made his desire for her intensify beyond anything. It also drove the point home that he never wanted to let her go. She would be one of his queens, despite having little to nothing in terms of political power behind her. She was a daughter of the Blacks, and she would be right up there with him when he conquered the Isles.

The tightening in his balls intensified even further, and Harry finally let himself go. His hips jerked, and the speed of his thrusts escalated as he felt the head of his cock expand inside her quivering quim. His face was buried in the crook of her neck, and he felt her slick, hot quim clench around him once again as she moaned out loud. Her second orgasm crashed through her just as the first load of his hot, thick seed splattered her inner walls.

“Yes Harry…” she moaned in his ear, gasping for breath as her hold on his body tightened. He held her even more firmly than before, almost crushing her entire front over his as he kept shooting rope after rope of his cum inside her orgasmic pussy.

Panting, Harry breathed harshly as he groaned, his body shuddering in the aftermath of one of the most intense orgasms he had ever experienced. Tonks lay prone underneath him, softly stroking his hair as she kept her arms wrapped around him.

For a few minutes, they stayed still, holding each other firmly against each other until eventually, Harry rolled over, pulling her with him on their sides. Bodies slick with sweat, they looked at each other for a long moment before Tonks whispered, “Thank you.”

Smiling lovingly, Harry leaned down and pressed his lips against hers.

To be continued…

Chapter 15: The Second Queen

#12 Grimmauld Place was utterly silent in the morning. Although vehicles wheezed past the main road outside the townhouse and people walked along the sidewalk, either going about their daily commute to work or on morning walks, the inside of the large house was eerily quiet. It made sense though. The house had only two occupants at this hour, and both were sound asleep.

In one of the bedrooms situated on the first floor at the very end of the corridor, no sound could be heard apart from the gentle breathing as a naked pair slept. The young man lay on his back, head tilted to the side as the woman lay sprawled over him. Their legs were entangled under the covers which had risen during the night, barely covering their bodies and rendering their naked frames visible.

The woman had her head on the young man’s upper chest, almost buried in the crook of his neck but not quite as her upper body rested on his solid frame while he had one arm over her back, holding her by her ass. It was eight in the morning, and the young man blearily opened his eyes, a yawn escaping his lips before he blinked, feeling the soft roundness in his palm. As he looked down, the memories from the night before came rushing through and a small smile came upon his face.

The young man looked down, brushing the dark brown curls of the woman aside to look at her peacefully sleeping visage, and he caressed her cheek gently. The woman’s eyes twitched slightly before she relaxed once again. Chuckling, he looked over at her naked body before giving her supple arse a gentle squeeze. The large clock on the opposite wall showed it was a little over eight in the morning, and he sighed before gently getting out from under the woman. She gave a cute mewl in protest, and he expertly lay her down on a thick pillow, chuckling when she cuddled up to it.

Smiling, he got off the bed and walked over to the bathroom to freshen up. When he emerged from the bathroom half an hour later, dressed and ready for the day, he saw, to his amusement, the woman still sleeping soundly. Leaving her to her beauty sleep, he slowly opened the door to the bedroom and walked out, gently shutting it behind him before walking downstairs.

The moment he walked into the large dining room, the floo flared an intense emerald, and one by one, members of the Order started stepping out. He remained silent as he stared at Alastor ‘Mad-Eye’ Moody, Remus Lupin, Kingsley Shacklebolt, and Arthur Weasley who came out of the Floo one by one, looking as if they had a tiring night. It was Moody who spotted him, his enchanted magical eye coming clutch.

“Potter,” Moody grunted. Immediately, everyone turned around to look at him and their eyes widened at the sight of him.

“You all look… shit,” Harry remarked, leaning against the door once everyone sat down.

“Bellatrix Lestrange led a raid on the Order’s safe houses last night,” Remus began with a tired sigh. “We set up safe houses for people whose homes have been destroyed by Death Eaters. Somehow, they found out the locations of two of them. By the time we even knew an attack was underway, the first safe house was destroyed and everyone was dead. That was when we received an urgent message from Andromeda Tonks who was in charge of the other safe house. As soon as we got there, we saw the house destroyed, everyone dead but Andromeda, whom Bellatrix held under the Cruciatus. The moment she saw we had made it in, she apparated away.”

“Yeah, I know,” Harry said softly as he walked in, taking a seat at the head of the table. The meaning was not lost on anyone, and they looked at him appraisingly.

“What was that?” Moody asked sharply.

“Tonks and I were together when she got that Patronus from Shacklebolt,” Harry replied, nodding toward the dark-skinned auror. “When he asked her to come at once, I got a feeling that it had something to do with her mother.”

Remus sighed. “Andromeda is in Saint Mungo’s. Nymphadora is there with her.”

“Tonks was there,” Harry corrected calmly, earning surprised looks from everyone. “She came over last night, not in a very good condition, I must add.”

“Nymphadora is here?” Shacklebolt asked with a frown. Harry nodded.

“Don’t worry, she’s sleeping peacefully,” he replied before his eyes hardened slightly. “Although I must say… I didn’t expect you to not even know where she was last night, or even at this time. You seriously thought it was a good thing to leave her on her own, knowing the situation?”

“Enough chit-chat already,” Moody grunted, halting him in his tirade. “We don’t have time to bother about trivial things. Nymphadora is a grown woman and knows how to take care of herself. We better start working on moving all the safe houses. If those Death Eaters know of two, you better assume they know or will know of more soon.”

Harry scoffed to himself. It was an oversight on his part not to expect this kind of behavior from them. After all, they were Dumbledore’s most faithful, and the apple never fell far from the tree. As always, the Greater Good took precedence. Fuck the individual. He was ready to bet every galleon he had that they had no bloody clue about Andromeda’s current status.

There were nods around the table at Moody’s words.

“We need to improve the wards around the properties as well,” Mr. Weasley remarked. “My son Bill is a curse breaker for Gringotts. I’ll ask him to help us with it once he returns from the expedition in a few days. I’m very sure we cannot ask for a better arrangement than what he can provide us with.”

Harry knew about Bill’s expertise in warding and curse-breaking. He was indeed capable, and he believed Mr. Weasley when he said that his eldest would take care of it.

“See to it, Arthur. And you,” Moody grunted, looking at Harry. “Dumbledore told us not to bother you too much, but that doesn’t mean you’re free to do whatever you want. Don’t forget you’re the biggest target, and everything will fall apart if they get you.”

Harry stared unimpressed at Moody while Remus looked at him with a frown.

“I understand how you must be feeling, Harry,” the werewolf said softly, and Harry looked at him. “With Sirius gone, I fully get it why you might want some space for yourself away from the usual crowd. But Alastor is not wrong. You told no one where you were. If something happened to you, nobody could come to your aid.”

“I appreciate the thought, Remus, but I don’t need your aid,” Harry replied firmly, to the man’s surprise. He looked around the table, seeing the frowns on their faces as they stared at him. “I’ve been in a safe place, and I am more than capable of holding my own.”

“Harry—”

“Sirius is dead, isn’t he?” Harry asked firmly, shutting Remus up. “He came to my aid, and he died. Ron, Hermione, and the others went with me to help and they almost died. There is no need for more people to die just so they could help in saving me.”

“Tough luck, Potter,” Moody grunted. “Like it or not, you are the primary target. As long as the fight goes on, people will keep coming to your aid. If they die, it was their choice. Suck it up and deal with it.”

Harry sighed. There was no use in arguing with this lot. As they said, banging your head against the wall will only hurt you.

“Don’t try to act like a mother hen with me then,” he replied firmly. “I don’t need a group of babysitters. As you just said, you don’t have time to bother about trivial things. I’m sure you all have more important tasks to deal with than to keep looking after me, especially when I don’t need you to keep tailing me all the time.”

Moody grunted.

“Come, Shacklebolt. We’ve got to get started on the safehouses. Now’s as good a time as any,” the retired auror instructed, and with a final look toward everyone gathered, he and the dark-skinned man walked toward the floo, vanishing one after the other inside the emerald flames.

“How’s Ron doing, Mr. Weasley?” Harry asked, earning a sigh from the red-haired man.

“Unfortunately he is still comatose,” he replied, sounding very much like the concerned father that he was. “Although it is not very serious considering Poppy is letting him remain at Hogwarts, he still hasn’t woken up.”

“Mrs. Weasley’s holding up alright, I hope?”

“As well as can be expected,” the man replied with a small smile.

“I’m sure Ron will wake up soon, Mr. Weasley,” Harry replied. The Weasley patriarch gave nodded.

“What have you all be up to since the battle?” Harry asked as he looked at Remus, who sighed.

“It’s mostly been gathering resources and anticipating their next move. Dumbledore believes attacks will increase over the summer so we’re setting up more and more safe houses for their inevitable need once the war escalates and to house those whose lives are affected,” he replied.

“And how do you check if someone actually needs a refuge?”

“What do you mean, Harry?” Mr. Weasley asked curiously.

“How do you know those you are helping are genuine people? For all we know, some of them might be either Death Eaters in disguise or those who are sympathizers. How can you say for certain that people you’re helping are innocents?”

Both men remained silent as they registered his words.

“Death Eaters knew about safe houses that had people who needed refuge, right?” Harry asked. “How did they know where the safe houses were, and how did they get past the wards before help could arrive?”

“What are you saying? That they had inside help?”

Harry nodded. “Either that, or there is a mole in the Order. One who leaked the information and let the attack happen. None of the two is preferable.”

Remus exchanged a concerned look with Mr. Weasley before he turned toward Harry.

“I don’t believe there is a mole in the Order, Harry,” Remus replied calmly. “Everyone we have in the Order is completely trustworthy.”

Harry had certain opinions about that, but he kept his thoughts to himself.

“Then you misjudged and allowed either a Death Eater or a sympathizer in, and this person or persons provided their allies with inside help,” Harry replied easily. “You need to stay vigilant and see who you are letting in, otherwise attacks like last night will keep happening.”

“But we can’t let everyone go helpless just based on suspicion, can we?” Remus asked frowning. Harry shook his head.

“No, but you can do something to ensure there is adequate security. Like detecting the Dark Mark, or extracting vows from the people to make them prove that they don’t have any evil intentions.”

“Not everyone would like it,” Mr. Weasley replied.

“And? Why do you care whether they like it or not?” Harry asked with an unimpressed scoff. “If they can’t prove their honesty even when their lives are at stake, better believe they don’t deserve your help. Chances are they will soon run away and join their true masters for the next raid.”

Remus exchanged another frown with Mr. Weasley as Harry walked up and got over to the kitchen counter, searching for whatever the house had to eat. He found the kitchen completely stocked, and he mentally thanked Mrs. Weasley. Only she would have done something like this.

“So you’re going to be living here from now on?” Remus asked.

Harry simply nodded and they watched Harry start preparing what looked like a breakfast for more than one person.

“No need to cook for us as well, Harry,” the man said, slightly amused. “We’ve already eaten before coming here.”

“Hmm?” Harry asked, looking up before letting out a mirthful laugh. “I’m not cooking for you. You thought this was for you as well? Nah, it’s for me and Tonks. She must be waking up soon enough.”

“Ah right, you did mention that,” Remus nodded.

“Sirius left all he had to me,” Harry said as he started whisking eggs. “Would be a waste to let this place go to shit. I’ll look into fixing this, make it a house for someone to comfortably live in,” he replied as he poured the egg into the pan. “I might be here and there for the summer, but I’ll be in touch.”

“Just take care of yourself and that would be enough,” Remus replied with a small smile. “And for Merlin’s sake, don’t go chasing trouble.”

“That’s the problem, isn’t it?” Harry chuckled, looking over at the two men. “Trouble comes chasing after me.”

Remus shook his head and sighed.

“I must be going now, Remus. It’s almost 9 already,” Mr. Weasley said, getting up. Remus nodded at the man who looked over at Harry.

“You know this already, but come over to the burrow whenever you want, Harry. It’s almost empty nowadays with the twins moving out and Ron being at Hogwarts,” the red-haired man said. Harry nodded with a small smile.

“I’ll visit soon, I promise.”

“Good lad,” the man smiled, and Harry watched as he also left via floo.

A moment of silence prevailed in the kitchen as Remus sat silently, drumming his fingers over the dining table as Harry continued making breakfast.

“So…” the werewolf began. “I didn’t know you and Nymphadora were so close with each other.”

Harry’s stirring paused for barely a second before he resumed and he let out a small chuckle.

“I should’ve known you’ll detect that,” he said with a smile. “Her scent is over me even after the bath, hmm?”

“Very much so,” Remus said calmly.

“Well, yeah,” Harry replied, nodding. “We’ve always been friendly, and when she came here last night, she was not in a very well state. Things just happened, that’s all I can tell you.”

Remus frowned. “Not in a very well state? And you two did it when things were like that? Are you sure she was in her right mind when it happened, Harry?”

Harry looked at the man and glared. “I wouldn’t have done it if she wasn’t, Remus,” he replied firmly. The werewolf stared at him for a long moment before he sighed.

“That’s better then,” he replied. “Still Harry, I’d advise you not to put too much thought into what happened. She must have been emotionally drained last night, and while you did a noble task of providing comfort when she needed, you should also remember that she is six years older than you.”

“What are you saying, Remus?” Harry asked firmly.

Remus looked slightly uncomfortable as he replied, “I’m just telling you to look for someone closer to your age if you are thinking of starting a relationship with Nymphadora. That is all.”

The man was looking away from Harry, and thus, he couldn’t see the glare Harry was directing at him.

“I will say this once, and only once, Remus, so please always remember it,” Harry began with forced calmness as his eyes drilled a hole through the werewolf’s skull. “You are not my father, and you are not my godfather. So I would appreciate it if you knew your limits and didn’t try to be either of those two. It would be better for both of us if you did that.”

Remus’ eyes widened slightly before they narrowed, and he gave a stiff nod, still not looking at Harry. He slowly got up and walked toward the floo. Just as he was about to go, he heard Harry’s voice once again.

“And Remus,” Harry called out. “Tonks needs someone who will always be there for her, not someone who never tried to contact the only child of the man he used to call a brother and the woman who he claims helped him when no one did. Please keep that in mind.”

Harry slowly poured the eggs into the plates when he heard the floo light up, signaling Remus’ departure.

“Fucking wanker,” he muttered to himself.

XXXXX

Harry was about to take the breakfast up to Tonks when the woman walked in, and rarely had a sight been so erotic. She sauntered in, clad in nothing but the t-shirt he had worn to bed the night before.

“Hey,” she whispered, looking at him.

“Hey,” he smiled and walked forward with their plates levitating in front of him. He set them on the table and joined her.

They kept eating in silence for a while, and the only sound echoing around the dining room belonged to their cutlery.

“So… about last night,” Harry began, looking at her searchingly.

“I don’t regret it, if that’s what you’re asking,” she replied promptly, a slight red dusting her cheeks. Harry gave her a genuine smile.

“I’m glad to hear that. I liked it too,” he replied. Tonks nodded and resumed her eating.

“You just got up?” He asked between bites, earning a small shake of her head.

“I was up when you left the room,” she replied. “I came downstairs when you and Lupin were having your little chat.”

Harry’s hand stilled as he slowly looked up. Tonks shook her head when he went to speak.

“I’m not mad or anything,” she replied. “In fact, I agree with you. It was not his place to say those things.”

Harry sighed.

“I’m sorry, it’s just… when he said that, it felt as if he was trying to act like a father figure after doing fuckall for all these years. I couldn’t take it.”

Tonks nodded, patting his hand gently before getting back to her breakfast.

“So… what do you have to say about it?” Harry asked softly as he looked at her.

“About what?” Tonks replied, not looking up from her plate. Harry released a short breath and wet his lips with his tongue.

“About what I said to Remus… about you wanting someone who will always be there for you,” he replied.

Tonks smiled to herself and replied, “I can’t say I disagree. After all, any woman would want someone who would always be there for her, right?”

“Right,” Harry nodded at the non-answer. Tonks took the final bite of her eggs and looked up with a small smile.

“What we shared last night was magical,” she said softly, taking his hand and rubbing her fingers over the back of it. “And I can never thank you enough for taking that pain away. But Remus was not entirely wrong. You are six years younger than me. It wouldn’t be right.”

Harry frowned. “I see,” he replied as he looked down before he stared her in the eyes, surprising her with the intense stare. “And what if we were the same age? What would your answer be?”

Tonks frowned. “It doesn’t matter, does it?”

“Just answer, Tonks,” Harry replied, leaning forward and staring at her meaningfully. Tonks looked at his face and bit her lower lip softly.

“I think last night should be enough of an answer,” she whispered, earning a smile from the young man sitting with her. She looked at him in surprise when he got off his chair and banished their plates before holding out his hand for her.

“Come, there is something we should talk about,” he said gently, taking her hand and pulling her out of her chair. She let him take her with him, and they walked upstairs to her room.

“H-Harry…”

“Shh…” he shushed her, pressing his finger against her lips and she stared at him in surprise. “Come on.”

They walked over to the bed and he sat her down before taking a seat beside her.

“There is something I want to talk to you about,” he began. Tonks nodded for him to continue.

Harry took a deep breath and started explaining everything. He started with his reservations about how Dumbledore and the Order were going about this war, something Tonks was slowly starting to agree with as well. Then he told her about his views on the political structure of Wizarding Britain and how it was abused by the people in charge. Tonks listened as he passionately explained how the system was broken, and how change was the need of the hour.

She had to admit that he made very valid points, and most of them were things she knew to be true. However, people rarely ever thought about all of it, instead choosing to go about their day and choosing the ignorant yet comfortable life free of that mental burden.

It was when he told her about his goal of conquering Wizarding Britain and transforming it into the magical kingdom of old that her eyes bugged out in shock. Something like that had never come to her mind, and although she had to commend him for the ambition he harbored, it also made her feel overwhelmed. She quietly listened, hands clasped in his lap, as he continued to explain what this plan of his entailed, and she would be lying if she said she was not intrigued.

In the midst of all of it, when he casually dropped the little tidbit about He-who-must-not-be-named and what he had done to ensure his immortality, it took all she had to not jerk away in horror. To think that the evil bastard had torn his soul apart…

She was horrified when he told her that he used to have one of those vile objects hidden in his scar, and it took her a few seconds to comprehend it when he told her how Dumbledore had been setting him up to die since that was the only way he knew how to destroy a Horcrux and that all of them had to be destroyed for the dark bastard to truly perish.

That was when she realized where his vehement disagreement with how Dumbledore and consequently the Order did things came from. He had already formed his own side, one separate from both the Death Eaters and the Order, and in the light of recent events, his choices made perfect sense to her.

“Those members of the Order you trusted left you to fend for yourself last night,” Harry hissed. “They didn’t even think about what you must be feeling, and they had no bloody clue that you were not even there last night. That’s how much they care about their so-called comrades.”

Tonks tried to come up with anything to defend them, but there was nothing she could think about. She knew he was not lying, and she knew the Order would always put the whole above the individual. It used to make sense to her once upon a time, but after suffering herself, she couldn’t give a damn about that notion.

She was not the only one who believed that the Order was not doing enough. There were several others unhappy with how pragmatic everything was. Instead of taking the fight to Death Eaters and crippling their advancement, the Order was happy to let them take charge and opt for a wait-and-see approach.

“The Order believes in trading lives, and so does Dumbledore,” Harry spat. “If letting someone die means saving ten others, they would not even try anything else. Not even think about a way that could save all eleven of them. That is what’s wrong about them, and I could never see eye-to-eye with people like them.”

Tonks knew, and she closed her eyes with a resigned sigh.

“I understand,” she whispered. “I completely understand it now, Harry. Funny, isn’t it? You don’t even think about such things, not until you suffer yourself. Not until you go through all the shit, and as funny as it is, it’s as unfortunate.”

Harry nodded.

“That is why I’ll break it all apart,” he said firmly, looking her in the eyes, and Tonks knew. The intensity of his gaze screamed at her, that he would do it. “I’ll break this pathetic system of discrimination and suffering, and I’ll forge a kingdom out of the remains. For too long has everyone lived the way they have been told. No more.”

Tonks bit her lip softly and asked, “Why are you telling me all this, Harry?”

Harry looked at her.

“Shouldn’t you keep this a secret? Shouldn’t this be known only to those you trust without any hesitation?”

Harry chuckled and looked at her meaningfully.

“You put so much trust in me last night,” he replied, and unbidden, the memory came to the forefront of her mind. “This is me proving to you that I fully trust you.”

She gave him a soft smile and squeezed his hands before she nodded.

“Okay. I’m in,” she said, earning a smile from him. “What do you want me to do?”

“By the time I’m done with them, no Death Eaters will remain. None of them deserve to live,” Harry began, earning a firm nod from her. There was no way she would ever refute that now. They were animals who deserved to be put down.

“And as things stand, there is no way the families of those Death Eaters who are not directly involved in this war will have a place of prominence in the new Wizarding Britain. I’m not an idiot to give power to those who will hold me in resentment over their perceived slight to their families,” Harry continued. “As such, I have no grand plans for the families of the Death Eaters. They will keep their lives if they are innocent, and if they have ever been involved, they will die.”

Tonks stared at his face for a long moment before she nodded.

“Understood.”

“Moving on to the good guys,” he chuckled and firmly declared, “To consolidate my power, I will be taking a witch from the most prominent families as wives, who shall rule beside me as the queens, as well as take multiple lovers, only with the approval of my wives, who shall be the mistresses. Any children we have will continue their mothers’ family lines.”

Tonks’ eyes shot open.

“Multiple women?” She asked in surprise, earning a nod.

“I’ll marry them if and only I trust them with all I have and if they are open to sharing, otherwise we can remain allies. I would prefer the former though, since it would help solidify the alliances,” Harry replied. “The Queen Primary has already been decided, and she agrees with all my plans.”

Tonks nodded faintly before she made the connection, and her eyes widened.

“Me,” she whispered. “You want to marry me as well.”

Harry nodded, gently raising her hands to his lips and planting a soft kiss on her knuckles.

“You are the only daughter of the House of Black, and I trust you with my life, Tonks,” he said softly. “What we shared last night… I want more of that, for as long as we live.”

“H-Harry I… I’m sorry but—”

“I know you want me, Tonks,” he whispered, interrupting her. “You admitted some time ago that last night was proof enough. And I know the idea of becoming the queen is not something you would’ve expected, but I bet you like the prospect of it. Am I wrong?”

Tonks shook her head and sighed.

“Then what is it that’s making you hesitate?” He asked, gently cupping her cheek and making her look at him. “Is it the sharing part? Just say so and I’ll not talk to you about this again. I’ll fully understand and respect your choice.”

“It’s not that,” she replied, taking a deep breath and exhaling sharply. “Contrary to what you might believe, polyamory is not a new concept to the Wizarding World, even though it has not officially happened in recent years. After all, the law states clearly that a person with multiple lordships must take a wife for each line to prevent intermixing of blood and keep the lines separate. So it’s not the concept of sharing my husband that I find repulsive in any way. In fact, as a bisexual, it is the preferable option for me to have both husband and wife to be with.”

“I didn’t know you swung that way as well,” he said with a chuckle, earning a playful slap to the chest. Tonks sighed.

“What is it then?” He asked gently, making her look at him.

“… It’s as Remus said… I’m six years older than you, Harry. It won’t look good. You should be with women closer to your age.”

Harry scoffed.

“Who cares how it would look?” He asked dismissively. “I don’t care as long as we both get what we want.”

“But the people will—”

“They don’t get to decide,” Harry stated firmly in a furious whisper as he cupped her cheeks and leaned close enough that their faces were almost touching. “I want you, and I know you want me as well. What we shared last night was special, and I’ll be damned if I lost it just because of a handful of sheep that can’t think for themselves.”

Tonks stared at Harry for a long moment, and he tried with all his might to make her understand.

“Do it, Tonks,” he whispered, lips almost touching hers. His words ran around in her mind, intent on convincing her, on breaking the little barrier down, and in the end, Tonks’ desire won out. She closed her eyes and pressed her lips against his, and Harry rejoiced.

He kissed her back heatedly and smiled when Tonks swung her leg over him, straddling his lap. Without any delay, his hands reached behind her and cupped her pert round arse and he gave her cheeks a firm squeeze.

Tonks pulled back from the kiss and looked at him heatedly.

“I’m going to be your queen, and we will forge this kingdom along with everyone we trust,” she whispered. Harry nodded and slammed his lips back against hers. He felt her wrap her arms around his neck and push herself firmly against him.

Unlike last night, there was no timidness to Tonks’ movements. She seemed to have been revitalized as if her true self had finally come out to play. Her hips rolled over his hardening member, and she shifted back and forth, rubbing her pussy over his cock.

Harry opened his mouth and pushed his tongue forward, and Tonks eagerly met him halfway, kissing him. Their tongues rolled around in her mouth and he felt her hands trail down, grabbing the hem of his t-shirt and pulling it upward. He pulled away from her for only a second so she could get his t-shirt off before smashing his lips against hers once again.

“Just get on with it and fuck me,” she whispered against his lips, and Harry quickly obliged. Lifting himself off the bed, he pushed his joggers down and freed up his member before violently tearing her knickers off her sultry frame. Tonks smirked at him and pulled his t-shirt over her body, freeing up her tits to his hungry gaze.

“Last night you made love to me,” she whispered with a smirk. “Now, you better fuck me.”

Harry looked at her and grinned as she reached behind her and grabbed him by the base of his cock. He felt her line him up against her familiar wet snatch and he saw her bite her lip in arousal. Harry held her by the waist as Tonks pushed the head past his lips and he gave a hard thrust while pulling her down at the same time.

“Ah fuck!” Tonks cried out as she was penetrated fully, her insides stretching out around his girth as Harry held himself, feeling the way her hot slick walls contracted around his member. He pulled out of the kiss and looked at her.

“Nice to have you back,” he smiled when he saw her bubblegum-pink hair with streaks of bright blue, red, and green through it. Tonks smirked at him in response and held on to him with her hands on his shoulders.

“Just fuck me already!” She cried out, and Harry eagerly obliged. He lifted her by her ass, pulling out of her until only the head of his cock remained inside her before he slammed back inside, setting up an easy rhythm as he plowed his cock in and out of her welcoming pussy.

“Oh fuck! Oh yes… fuck me!” Tonks groaned, enjoying the feeling of his thick, long cock pounding into her.

“With pleasure,” Harry grinned as he worked his hips, feeling his cock inside her warm, wet snatch.

“Mmm… I love your cock already,” she moaned in pleasure, holding onto his shoulders as she slowly started to fuck herself on his cock, meeting his thrusts with each roll of her hips.

He kept slamming in and out of her, working his cock into her repeatedly, and watched as her large, firm tits bounced erotically on her chest as he pounded her at the edge of the bed.

“I will be your wife,” Tonks whispered sensuously, staring him firmly in the eyes, and Harry’s cock throbbed at her declaration. He turned them over, pinning her on her back to the bed, and started slamming his dick in and out of Tonks with more power, driving his cock into the hot metamorph with reckless abandon, burying himself to the hilt inside her and pulling back before slamming back once again.

“Ohh fuckkk! Ohh yess! Give it to me, oh you magnificent bastard!” Tonks cried out. “Yes! Claim me! Make me yours! Fuck me like I’m yours!”

“I’ll… ugh… I’ll fuck you for your whole life,” Harry grunted as he held himself over her supported on his arms, relentlessly driving his dick inside her quivering quim. Her walls tightened around him as he continued to drill away into her, intent on fucking her into oblivion today. The bed bounced under their movement, pushing her wide, round arse up to meet his downward thrusts every time he slammed into her.

“Ah yes… I’d love nothing more… fuckkk!” Tonks cried out, her lust overtaking her senses as her climax tore through her. His thick cock plunged deep inside her, the entire length burying through as the thick, bulbous head of his manhood slammed against her cervix. Tonks clenched around him furiously, coaxing a grunt out of him as he went over the edge.

Her wet hot walls contracted around his prick as she shuddered violently under him, riding through her climax and he exploded inside her once again. Wave after wave of intense pleasure coursed through her at the sensation, sending her reeling, and all she could do was scream in ecstasy as Harry’s seed shot inside her wanton pussy.

Breathing heavily, Harry rolled off her and stared at the ceiling as Tonks gasped with deep breaths, clenching her inner walls to keep all his cum inside.

It took a few minutes for the aftershocks of her mind-numbing orgasm to subside, and she slowly turned her head over to see him looking back at her with a smirk.

Chuckling, she smirked back and turned to stare at the ceiling.

“Queen Nym…” she whispered, chuckling. “Has quite a nice ring to it.”

To be continued…

Chapter 16: Pressing the Advantage

The news of Andromeda Tonks' passing hit everyone like a freight train. No one could believe it. They had thought that she had been tortured under the Cruciatus and had passed out, but a few days later, they were informed that the woman had passed away.

Harry was standing with Nym, both clad in black robes in the Black Mausoleum and surrounded by a few members of the Order who had come to pay their respects. The young metamorph stood stoically as the funeral went by, greeting the well-wishers cordially and graciously accepting their words of comfort.

All the while Harry stood beside her, their hands held together as he gave whatever silent support he could, just had he done after her mother's death throughout her mourning. At least she was in a better state now that she had come to terms with her mother's death.

Most of the greetings were the usual formal ones along the lines of 'She was a great woman' or 'She is in a happy place now, free from all the war and turmoil'. It was all so superficial that Harry could not help but sneer at a select few.

What surprised him a lot, however, was the sight of none other than Narcissa Malfoy who arrived alone. Wearing an expensive black robe with a witches' hat on her head and a veil covering the top half of her face, she stood silently over her deceased sister's grave for more than an hour. She never left the spot, nor did she pay heed to any passers-by or gossipers. She simply stood, staring.

They left her to her devices. The two sisters had not had any contact for over two decades now, so they were indeed surprised that she had come. However, Nym also recalled how her Aunt Narcissa had always been different, and how her mother never held anything against her youngest sister. That little bit was enough for her to hold her tongue and let the woman pay whatever respects she wanted to pay to her mother.

The members of the Order were not so gracious and a few had tried to approach the woman, believing they had any right to decide who should and should not be present in this funeral. Harry took that matter into his hands and rebuffed any smartass from interfering, much to the disapproval of several Order members and the ire of those he had confronted. None dared to stand against him though, knowing who he was, how significant he was, and what he was capable of.

The senior members of the Order comprising Dumbledore, Moody, Remus, and Mr. Weasley to name a few were content in letting the woman be, and Harry appreciated that. In his opinion, it was not right to send away someone who seemed as emotionally vested in the affair as Narcissa was and wanted to pay their respect to the deceased.

Harry also could not help but notice how Remus did not seem to be looking at either him or Nym. After their small confrontation, he had hoped for it, and he was glad that the man had seen the sense in staying in his line. He did not want to have anything to do with him, and the more Remus stayed away from him and his, the fewer problems they would have.

Harry watched Nym accept the greetings from another old woman who knew Andromeda when he heard footsteps approaching him. Turning around, he met the electric blue eyes of the headmaster.

"A word, Harry?"

Harry nodded and gave Nym's hand a small squeeze. She turned to look at them and nodded. With a parting smile, Harry released his hold on her hand and walked with the headmaster.

They walked in silence for a little while, looking around at the numerous gravestones that lined the grassy path and the occasional monument built over a select few. Harry did not fail to notice that the former lords of the family had those.

"Do you think Sirius would've wanted to be buried here, headmaster?"

The wind was blowing gently despite the overcast sky, and Harry had a feeling that it would soon pour. There was this smell in the air that signaled an imminent rainfall.

Dumbledore stayed silent for a few seconds as they walked at a slow pace. Neither had any hurry or the intention to make multiple laps of the admittedly large mausoleum.

"I do not think so," he replied finally. "There were many things Sirius Black detested, but none surpassed the disgust he had for his family."

"I thought so," Harry murmured. "I like to think he would have preferred the graveyard in Godric's Hollow."

"Close to your parents?" Dumbledore's voice had a hint of a smile to it. "That is a nice sentiment, and one I believe is the most accurate."

"Sirius hated it back in Grimmauld," Harry intoned softly. "We did not talk much, but whenever we did, I could just… feel his suffocation. Like… you know… how much he wanted to be away."

Dumbledore sighed.

"I know, sir," Harry smiled sadly. "He had no choice. It's just… if only things were different…"

"Don't we all feel this way?" Dumbledore asked gently. "Hoping that there were no hardships in our lives. Hoping that people would prosper. Hoping that there was no suffering or greed in this world. Alas, the world is cruel like that."

Harry sighed and settled on a small nod.

He saw they had reached the grave of Arcturus Black and Dumbledore sighed.

"He was a good man," the old wizard remarked. "A little set in his ways but a good man nonetheless."

"Sirius told me he was close to my family."

"To Charlus, yes," Dumbledore nodded. "He married his sister, tying the houses of Potter and Black in blood. It was quite the talk of the society back then."

"Really?" Harry asked curiously. He had never heard any of it before.

Dumbledore smiled.

"Dorea was Arcturus' youngest sister. They were four siblings, and two decided to join forces with Gellert. It was a troubling time for Wizarding Britain. Families were divided on the issue, with some siding with Gellert while others fought against him. Pollux and Cassiopeia Black died during the war and Arcturus would have perished too if not for Charlus saving his life. Since then, the two wizards developed a sense of brotherhood that could be born only as a result of the hardship of war.

"Charlus fell for Dorea at the first sight. She was one of the healers helping out with the war effort, and they grew closer over the years. People had seen it but they believed it would be over once the war ended. After all, the Potters had never been quiet in their support for the muggleborns and halfbloods – a philosophy that stood fundamentally against everything the Blacks upheld in the highest regard."

"So they were all surprised when they got married," Harry finished, earning a nod from the old wizard.

"The same happened with Andromeda, albeit this time, it was unforgivable for the Blacks," he sighed. "Many families have been torn apart in the name of blood purity and I believe it would be fairly accurate to say that it was the reason for the Blacks' downfall."

Harry nodded.

"I was a bit hesitant about this venue, to be honest," he pursed his lips as he looked around. "But Nym told me how it hurt her mother to be banished from her family and no matter how much she detested them, a part of her always longed for home."

"She was a daughter of the Blacks and she would have wanted to be buried here," Dumbledore nodded.

"She never had any regrets about marrying Ted Tonks," Harry said softly. "It was the life she chose, but Nym made this decision for her."

Dumbledore hummed, looking thoughtful.

"Tell me, Harry," he began searchingly. "How close are you to young Miss Tonks?"

"Sir?" Harry asked, surprised. Dumbledore asking him about his love life was the last thing he had expected.

"Don't look so surprised, Harry," the old wizard chuckled. "I have not failed to notice the display of familiarity between you two."

Harry scratched the back of his neck as he replied, "You can say we've gotten a bit closer lately."

"I see," Dumbledore mused thoughtfully.

Silence prevailed for a few moments as they walked slowly.

"I always say that love is the strongest magic there is, Harry," Dumbledore said gently. "I very deeply believe in that. There is nothing you would not do for someone you love. No matter how much capable someone is, you can overcome them if you love and care enough."

"You are talking about Voldemort again," Harry said gravely. Dumbledore nodded, and Harry did not notice how he smiled at the sight of his unblemished forehead.

"For years I believed that a sacrifice was needed for Tom to truly perish. A sacrifice that broke my heart whenever I thought about it. However, something very fortunate happened that lifted that heavy burden off my shoulders in an instant," Dumbledore said softly and Harry glanced at the man out of the corner of his eye. He knew what the man was talking about. However, Dumbledore was content with looking far away into the foliage.

"When are you going to tell me everything, sir?" Harry asked, letting a hint of his frustration seep into his voice.

Dumbledore let out a deep breath.

"Soon, Harry. Very soon," he said. "I told you I would like you to have a few sessions with me this year. I believe those sessions would suffice for any discussion we might need to have."

"And you will tell me everything?" Harry prodded.

There was a moment of silence as they stared ahead.

Finally, Dumbledore nodded.

"Yes, Harry," he said softly. "Things have changed, and it would be prudent to modify our plan to suit said changes. I will tell you everything, Harry. Until then, I would like to ask you to stay safe."

Harry remained silent.

"Do not believe your actions have gone unnoticed, Harry," Dumbledore intoned. "I shall not stop you from living your life. It is your right and I have interfered enough. However, I would expect you to exercise due caution. Times are changing faster than we can predict. This attack should be enough proof that things will get dire soon. You have the right to do what you want, but I would advise you to be cautious."

Only the sound of the wind and an occasional thunder could be heard as they resumed walking. They reached the burial spot and Nym slowly walked toward Harry who took her hand.

"I should be leaving now. Once again, my deepest condolences, Miss Tonks. Your mother was a very brave woman and the world is indeed a darker place without her," Dumbledore said gently.

Nym looked at him and nodded, her throat constricted. Harry squeezed her hand gently.

"Dark times are approaching, and we need to keep all the family we have close."

With a final smile and a nod, the old headmaster vanished with a soft pop.

All the attendees had left by the time Harry and Dumbledore returned and as Harry and Nym stood there in silence, there was only one person left.

"You wanna stay here?" Harry asked, his eyes fixed on the woman who was facing away from them.

"Won't hurt to hear what she's got to say," the young metamorph said. Harry nodded and hand in hand, they approached the solitary figure of Narcissa Malfoy.

It was evident that she had heard their approaching footsteps but she did not turn around. She kept staring at the grave of her eldest sister and as they reached her, Harry saw her face properly.

Unshed tears decorated her haunting gray eyes under that black veil and her makeup had smudges over it. She had been crying.

"I never held even a bit of negativity toward her," she said after a few moments of terse silence, her voice carrying her sorrow. "Even when she went against everything our house stood for and was banished for it, I didn't feel anything… I just hoped she would find happiness wherever she was."

Harry and Nym kept listening.

"A part of me was jealous, I must say. She had the courage to do something I could never," she whispered. "It did indeed bring her happiness throughout her life, and I am sure she must be at peace wherever she is now."

"Mum always said never to hold any ill will toward you. That you were one of the few in that family who deserved a chance if you ever came asking for it," Nym replied somberly, and this time, Narcissa reacted. Her eyes widened a bit before a small smile graced her ruby-red lips.

"Is that so?" The lady of House Malfoy said softly. "She was always one to look for the best in people."

"Only in those who deserved it," Nym replied promptly. Narcissa nodded and finally, she turned from the grave to look at them.

"She gloated about it," she said, disgust coloring her voice. "Bella… when she came back from the raids… it was a matter of pride for her that she had tortured her blood-traitor sister to insanity."

Nym recoiled while Harry held her hand firmly as he stared at the woman's face curled into a sneer.

"I have not felt anything for Bella ever since she became an active member of that group, but last night was the final straw," Narcissa hissed, and Harry could see how hard it was for her to maintain her composure. "My first instinct was to kill her where she stood, gloating her sin for all to hear."

She let out a mirthless chuckle.

"What a sorry pair we are… one has killed two of her blood and the other wants to kill one of her own…"

Nym's hand was tight around his and Harry could feel her fingernails digging into the skin of his palm. Her brown hair had transformed into a shade of angry red – something Harry could only see on her back courtesy of the witches' hat she had on.

Narcissa continued, "And what did her dear associates do? Raise toast for the death of a blood traitor bitch and make such disgusting remarks that I wanted to kill them all!"

"Stop," Nym growled in a murderous whisper. Narcissa looked at her niece with sad eyes.

"Can you imagine how I felt, being in that gathering, unable to do anything but watch it all unfold? Helplessly smiling even though I could find no mirth in any of it?" Narcissa asked. "Can you imagine, Nymphadora, how it felt to see my only son – my sole purpose of existing – had to not only raise a toast but also laugh with those evil scum at the brutal murder of his aunt? His very blood? Even though he was terrified throughout the night?"

"I told you to stop!" Nym shouted as she brandished her wand and held it against her aunt's throat. Narcissa took a step back at the sudden contact before her face mellowed once again and she stared at her niece with a sad smile.

"I wanted to do much worse to them, niece," she whispered, tears springing from her eyes as Harry gently lowered Nym's wand arm. Nym's wild eyes full of anger thawed as her aunt broke down, and she quickly took her in her arms. Her tears sprung from her eyes as her aunt sobbed, clutching to her tightly as she let out all the pain, suffering, rage, helplessness, disgust, and every other negative emotion that had been building up inside her for Merlin knew how long.

Harry stood to the side with his hands in the pockets of his trousers, staring at the pair of crying witches. Although a part of him did sympathize with Narcissa, another part of him could not help but wonder how he could use this situation to his advantage. The part of him that was Harry made him feel revolted to even ponder those thoughts but he did not care. He was an asshole and he knew it. He had seen an opportunity and by Merlin was he going to take it.

He let Narcissa vent her frustrations on her niece's robes and it was several minutes later when she pulled back, sniffing. Nym conjured a white handkerchief and held it out for her. Silently, with shaking hands, Narcissa took it from her and started to fix her face.

"I have a few questions for you, if you don't mind answering them," Harry said once she was done. Narcissa looked at him with slight wariness before she nodded.

"What are your views on Voldemort and his group?"

"You seriously need to ask me that?" She asked in return, a disgusted look on her face. "I want them all to die, Potter! Die for what they've done. But I want them to suffer first. They need to go through the same trauma they have forced all their victims to go through. Only then would death be fitting!"

Harry silently scoffed to himself. The prissy princess had been fine, lounging around in the opulent Malfoy Manor when innocents were suffering, but only when someone she cared for was targeted did she come to her senses. So typical of a normal human being.

He nodded.

"And what are you willing to do about it?"

"Anything," Narcissa replied immediately.

Harry glanced at Nym out of the corner of his eye, only to find her staring at her aunt with a fierce look in her eyes.

"Even your son?" She asked.

And this time, they saw the first hint of doubt on her face. She did not want to do it, and it was both obvious and understandable.

"I hope I can redeem him. He's not harmed anyone so far," she whispered. "He has been brainwashed by Lucius. Once he sees their true colors, he would realize that it is the wrong path."

"Forgive me if I find that hard to believe, Lady Malfoy," Harry said curtly, earning the woman's attention. "Your son has been the most abhorrent human being of his age that I have had the displeasure of ever setting my sights on. I might be wrong, but I do not see any hope for him."

Narcissa made to retort but he beat her to it.

"You do know what he's been tasked to do by that monster he has started to call his lord, right?"

The wind was knocked out of her sails as Narcissa stared at him, aghast.

"H-how do you know?" She stammered in a whisper.

"I know more than you can imagine, Lady Malfoy," Harry said with an undercurrent of warning in his tone. "So if you ever want our help, it would be better to be honest and upfront about it. Beating about the bush like you've done so far won't get you much further."

Narcissa stood silent in shock at the realization of what was at stake coursed through her. Her eyes fell on her niece who was staring back at her with a serious look on her face.

"What do you want, Lady Malfoy? I would like you to be as direct and honest about it as you can," Harry said firmly.

Narcissa's fists were holding her robes tightly and Harry saw her bite her lower lip in nervousness.

"You know what he's been tasked with?" She asked softly.

"Repair the vanishing cabinet in the secret room on the seventh floor to let the Death Eaters into the castle. They would cause mayhem while your son will kill Albus Dumbledore. Failure means the extinction of the Malfoy line."

Narcissa gulped and nodded.

"I know what my son is capable of, Mr. Potter. Carrying out this monstrous task is far beyond him. He would instead be targeting other innocents in his quest for both earning his master's favor and safeguarding his family," she whispered. "I want to stop him before he does something he will regret for the rest of his life."

Harry simply raised an expectant eyebrow.

"My son might be a spoiled and bigoted fool, but he is not an evil boy, Mr. Potter. He doesn't have it in him to kill someone. I am a mother. I don't want him to have the blood of an innocent on his hands. I know it would destroy him for good."

"But when push comes to shove, he would do it."

Defeated, Narcissa nodded.

"And I know he would suffer," she whispered. "He does not have it in him to kill someone, Mr. Potter."

"What do you want from us, Lady Malfoy?"

With pleading eyes, Narcissa looked at him and replied, "I request you to keep an eye on him this year, Mr. Potter. Prevent him from doing something foolish."

"Why me though?" Harry asked, genuinely curious. "Won't someone like Snape be more suited to this shadowy role?"

"I don't trust Severus, Mr. Potter," Narcissa replied. "I know many have their doubts as to where his loyalty lies. Even Bellatrix thinks he is not loyal to the Dark Lord. I agree. That man is loyal to none but himself."

Harry nodded. He could agree to that.

"Even if I agree, it is inevitable that Voldemort would target your family. It is impossible for your son to succeed considering the vanishing cabinet at Hogwarts has already been destroyed," he replied with a small smirk. Narcissa's eyes widened slightly before she relaxed.

"That is a relief then," she replied before adding firmly, "I don't care what happens to Lucius, Mr. Potter. That man is dead to me. What matters is my son. I don't want him to suffer for Lucius' failure. I am not an idiot to not see it for what it is. That monster knows that Draco stands no chance at doing what he's been asked of and it is his way of playing with his prey before killing it. Our lives are already marked, Mr. Potter, and I don't want either myself or my son to die for Lucius' sins."

Harry smirked to himself as he listened to how the woman held her husband in disgust. It was an easy enough task to ensure their safety but if she thought his help would come for free then she was delusional.

"Alright, Lady Malfoy," Harry said curtly. "Here is my proposition. I will nullify your marriage with Lucius Malfoy and you will swear an oath to me, promising your undying fidelity and obedience. I shall never ask you to do anything you don't want, so you don't have to worry about being forced to do any task. However, I will be asking you to carry out a few missions that would aid in our war effort. In return, you will have the protection of the Houses of Potter and Black in the political sphere should Lucius try anything. You will also have a safe haven with me and I will do my best to ensure your safety. Regarding your son – as long as he does not turn evil and carries out any heinous deed of his own free will, I will keep an eye on him. However, if he does, I will do what is necessary."

Narcissa's eyes widened.

"You are free to think on it and you are free to take as much time as you want. When you have made your decision, call for Dobby. You know the little fella your family abused so much? The same one. He will take your reply directly to me. I trust you to make the right choice. Have a good day, Lady Malfoy. Hopefully I can call you Miss Black soon enough."

With a parting nod, Harry took a surprised Nym's hand in his and apparated away with a soft pop, leaving a stupefied Narcissa standing in front of her sister's grave, her body shaking as Harry's words dawned on her.

XXXXX

The soft pop of apparition signaled their arrival in the living room of #12 Grimmauld Place. Harry watched as Nym walked away without a word and with an inaudible sigh, he followed.

They climbed up the stairs and she silently opened the door to the room that had somehow become their shared one. He shut it behind him and saw her start to take her robes off. She threw it on the bed and her hat joined it shortly. Her boots were the next to come off, rendering her clad in nothing but a matching pair of bra and panties with a black pantyhose covering her lower body.

Still silent, she walked into the bathroom and Harry did not fail to notice how the door remained open.

Shaking his head with a chuckle, he shed his clothes and walked into the bathroom.

Nym was already under the hot shower, having shed all the remaining items of clothing off her delectable frame and Harry took a few moments to simply take in her glowing skin letting off steam under the constant stream of water.

"Mmmhhh…" Nym sighed when she felt him press his front against her back and slide his calloused hands across her abdomen, rising higher every second. She could feel his hardening manhood burrowed between her ass-cheeks and she wiggled her bum almost involuntarily. Harry smirked and cupped her round mounds, tweaking her hard nipples.

She tilted her head to the side and allowed him to start peppering her wet neck with soft kisses, moaning as he began to squeeze her tits. His pelvis was humping against her ass, his hard prick lodged between her legs now and poking her lower lips every so often.

"I never knew you were such an asshole," she groaned, letting him play with her body. "Using her situation in such a way… you've become quite a politician in no time."

Harry chuckled against her skin and tilted her head to the side, allowing her to glance behind her at his smirking face.

"I don't see you complaining," he replied and slammed his lips against hers.

Nym was eager and she turned around, wrapping her arms around his neck and pushing her body against his. Harry relished in the feeling of her large tits and those pointed nipples against his bare chest. His hands dropped to caress her supple back before he reached down to cup her round rear. She did indeed have one hell of an ass, even without the use of her metamorph powers.

Their tongues rolled around inside her mouth and Nym pressed herself eagerly against him, humping her womanhood against the length of his prick and letting it slide between them.

The head lodged inside and she moaned into the kiss when Harry pushed the head inside her. However, it popped out shortly, much to her disapproval as she groaned in disappointment.

With a chuckle, Harry reached down and lined himself against her. With a firm push, he was buried inside her.

"Ah yesss…" Nym sighed in contentment at the feeling of his cock inside her once again. Her arms tightened their hold around his neck and her fingers threaded through his wet hair as Harry began to pick up speed, pushing in and out of her at a sedate pace.

"You plan to fuck my aunt, don't you?" She groaned as she pulled away from the kiss and Harry saw her looking at him with hooded eyes full of lust. He smirked.

"That and much more," he replied with a feral grin.

"You're a bad man," she moaned at his hard thrust. "Taking advantage of a helpless woman like that… where did all the chivalry go?"

"Died when the truth of the world dawned on me," he heaved a breath, slamming inside her. Nym cried out in a perfect mix of pain and pleasure.

"And what… fuck yes… and what truth is that?" She gasped, her body jolting with his furious thrusts.

Harry's response was to pull out of her and turn her around, pushing her firmly against the wall before slamming into her once again.

"AHH FUCKKK!" Nym howled as he began to furiously rut inside her like a man possessed.

"That you can do anything if you have the power and the only thing holding you back is your mind. Nothing else," he grunted, pressing fully against her back as he kept a firm grip on her ass.

The squelching of their coupling was further exacerbated by the sound of the running shower and how the hot water ricocheted off their bodies as they collided in ultimate passion. Nym's mouth was wide open in a wordless scream and Harry reached down, gathering copious amounts of her love juices on his fingers before thrusting them inside her mouth. He grinned as she started to such eagerly.

"Mmm…" she moaned around his digits while his other digit continued to ruthlessly plunder her hot, wet depths. "You are truly a very bad man. I can't wait to see just how much."

Harry grinned.

"You're secretly a deviant yourself, aren't you?" He asked, spanking her wet ass. "You're getting hot at the thought of me fucking your aunt."

"Merlin yes!" She cried out loud. The thought was so hot she could cum from it. It was the day of her mother's funeral, and she had believed that she would spend the day mourning, but here she was, getting all hot and bothered at the thought of her lover fucking her aunt – the same aunt that had never seen it necessary to contact her in over two decades – while getting roughly fucked by him in the house they had grown up in. Merlin the thought made her hotter.

Harry chuckled at her exuberant response. He had always seen Nym as an outgoing and cheerful woman. However, he loved this side of her even more.

"You want to be involved too, don't you?" He asked as he continued ramming away inside her. The squelching of their sexes colliding and the slapping of their wet skin overpowered the sounds of the stream of water falling around them. "You're getting hotter by the thought of me fucking your aunt. And you want to fuck your aunt too, don't you?"

"Oh fucking yesss!" Nym cried out. "I can't wait for you to fuck her! And I want to see that prim and proper woman on her knees as she worships your magnificent cock! I want her to fucking eat me out as you rut into her from behind. FUCKK!"

Harry grunted as her pussy walls tightened around him. Her body started shaking as she creamed around his hard prick and her loud wail reverberated around the bathroom.

"Merlin, I never knew you were an incestuous slut, Nym," Harry laughed as he fucked her through her orgasm. "I guess it's gotta be something different today. On your knees," he instructed as he pulled out. Nym eagerly complied, getting to her knees and looking up at him with lustful eyes.

Harry smirked and started to furiously stroke his prick. It was less stimulating than the feeling of a woman's hot wetness around it but it would do for now.

"Face or mouth?" He asked. Her response was to open her mouth wide in invitation. Chuckling, Harry aimed purposefully away from her mouth and the first shot of his powerful load hit her square in the middle of the forehead, surprising her. Her eyes opened and she could feel his thick seed dripping over her nose.

"Why even ask me then?" She asked with a chuckle as another shot splashed over her nose and right cheek.

"Basic courtesy, I guess," he chuckled and shot another load that hit her right on the mouth. Nym's tongue darted out and licked it off her lips. "Open wide now."

She smirked and opened wide once again. He kept stroking and shot load after load inside her wanton mouth, watching the sight of her cum-covered face swallowing his seed. Finally, his final shot landed right on top of her breasts and she chuckled.

"Couldn't miss it," he replied. She simply shook her head in amusement. Harry kept watching her as she gathered all his cum and fed it to her greedy mouth. When she was done, he pulled her to her feet and dragged them back under the running shower. Both sighed at the soothing feeling of hot water over their skin, taking turns washing each other.

As they stood under the shower after being done with all the cleaning, Nym leaned against him and whispered, "Hopefully she sees sense and agrees."

Harry simply smirked. He knew she would. She had no other choice, after all.

To be continued…

Chapter 17: Back to Greengrass Manor

Over two weeks had passed since Harry's proposal to Narcissa and the woman had yet to reach out to him. He did not let it bother him though, nor did he mind the time she was taking. He knew it was imminent that she would contact him, particularly when the presence of Voldemort would keep getting more cumbersome.

The dark idiot had been living in Malfoy Manor for quite a while, using it as his personal playground to conjure up his evil plans or carry out any torture or killing he wanted. It was bound to start affecting her shortly.

Since the funeral, Harry had started to devote himself back to his magical training that had been severely neglected. He knew he did not need it considering Maria had made him too overpowered when she sent him here, but he wanted to take every opportunity to marvel at this gift of magic that he had been bestowed upon by his patron deity. He hoped she was getting adequate entertainment.

'I won't mind if you give me more.'

Her voice in his mind made him chuckle. It seemed he needed to stir some shit up, and whenever he thought of that, only one notion came to his mind.

Destroying something that happened in the original timeline and tweaking it to suit his needs. He had already done a lot of it so far, from the early destruction of the Horcruxes to everything he had done to further this plan of conquering Britain. After all, the original Harry had never gotten involved with any of the women he had.

Still, stirring more shit up meant tweaking some significant event that happened in the original timeline, and it made him start to wonder what he could do. There were a few ideas he could try out.

He could save Dumbledore from the doomed fate that awaited him, but he was reluctant. He knew the Order had to die out for his goal to succeed, and Dumbledore would never let him forge a kingdom out of Wizarding Britain. Saving him was out of the question.

He'd also had this errant thought of somehow sparing Voldemort's life before he quickly squashed that idea with a laugh. There was no way Voldemort could be redeemed and he was too dangerous an enemy to keep alive. His Horcruxes were on the verge of being destroyed and once he got around to managing that, the dark fart's days were even more numbered.

That left him with only one venture to go ahead with. At least that was all he could think of. To keep his patron deity entertained, he had no choice but to prevent the beautiful ladies of this world from being with those they had ended up with in the original timeline. It seemed he would have to make that noble sacrifice since he knew that would entertain Maria to no end, the pervert.

'I heard that. And what a noble sacrifice it is.'

Harry snorted at her sarcastic tone. He was currently lying in his bed in Greengrass Manor, and the naked bodies around him made him smile. Daphne, Tracey, and Astoria had been ecstatic when he had arrived the previous night after having promised them that he would visit and they had shown no restraint in showing him just how much he had been missed. He had to admit that his manhood still felt a bit sore from all the orgasms he had reached the previous night.

He had obviously told them about Nym's inclusion and how she was going to be one of the queens. His Daphne had only expressed her desire to get to know the woman who would one day be her sister-wife better, and Harry had simply smirked. He knew his closet deviant would love the metamorph.

"Is it morning already?"

Talk of the succubus, he thought, glancing down to see his lovely blonde girlfriend staring up at him with a sleepy smile. The duvet fell off her shoulders, showcasing her perfect round tits in all their glory as she lay over his front and rested her chin on his chest, smiling at him.

"Already? Wasn't last night long enough for you?" Harry asked with a chuckle as he stroked her naked spine, making her shudder.

"Seemed to pass quite quickly for all of us," she replied and Harry spotted Tracey and Astoria also stirring awake.

"Well, it was quite a long night for me. Must say, you three are insatiable," he replied, smiling as they preened. These three were a lot alike in some aspects.

"And you love us the way we are," Astoria retorted smugly as she pressed herself firmly to his left.

"That I definitely do," he chuckled.

"And it has nothing to do with these babies, huh?" Tracey teased, trapping his right arm between her large tits and pressing them around it. Harry smirked.

"Those are significant contributing factors indeed," he smiled. The brunette shook her head.

"It isn't as if you're any less satiable," Daphne grinned. "I seem to recall how you were so eager to keep going even after cumming so many times."

"I was aroused alright," he defended. "Can you three seriously blame me when you have bodies made for sin?"

"Oh? Sinners now, are we?" Astoria asked coyly. Harry simply raised an eyebrow, as if asking 'Is there any doubt about that?' The girls looked at each other and giggled.

"Alright, we did quite a number on you. We get that," Daphne replied, still giggling. "But don't you dare think you're getting off easy, mister."

Harry felt her reach behind her and grab his already hard prick. As she lined it up against her rear door, Harry chuckled, "We better be quick then. Evelyn must be up and waiting for us to come down. Won't want to give her a show now, eh?"

"You have three young nubile women eager to give themselves to you and you're thinking about their mother?" Daphne asked with a breathless gasp as she straddled his lap and buried his entire length inside her. "Makes one think you'd rather be fucking the mother instead."

Harry groaned at the feeling of her impossible tightness around his girth and he reached around to grasp her perky rear. His fingers sank into the supple softness of her curvaceous ass as he started to slowly thrust inside her. Meanwhile, Astoria and Tracey began to swirl their tongues around each of his nipples, making him shiver.

"Fuck you're tight," he groaned. It was obvious to him since the last time he had been at Greengrass Manor that Evelyn Greengrass was very much willing to give herself to him. He wondered how these three would react if they knew. Daphne would probably be shocked and confused as to how she was supposed to react. However, he believed Astoria and Tracey would be very eager, thinking that the idea was too hot.

Incest was not something he had ever thought about, but when he and Nym had fucked in the bathroom a few weeks ago and she had gotten so hot at the thought of fucking Narcissa with him, he had started wondering about the possibilities. That thought had further solidified when he had been with these three lovely women the previous night and he saw Daphne and her sister lose themselves to their shared passion. They had eagerly played with each other during their fucking session with their man, and he had seen how Daphne's inhibitions had all come undone. She found she loved being with her sister so intimately, and he wondered whether the thought of doing it with her mother would make her feel as aroused and excited.

Because it did make him very much aroused and excited. When she involved her mother in their dirty talk, he had observed that he always reacted more positively while they fucked. He did indeed find Evelyn to be an irresistible woman and aroused as he was, he began to thrust even more furiously inside her ass. He wanted so badly to be inside her pussy but the bloody engagement was not official yet, and as such, anal was the most they could do.

Not that it did not feel good, but he wanted to claim her in every way imaginable. He was hopeful that things would progress faster now that he was here.

He had let Tori and Tracey have more time with him the previous night. Tori had been left unfulfilled the last time because he had to leave and Tracey had barely spent time with him. That meant his dear Daphne had him to herself this morning and he could see she was going to take full advantage of it.

Kissing him always came naturally to her and as their lips caressed each other hotly, Daphne could not help but feel fulfilled. Her toes curled and she moaned out loud as her sister and the other woman who was all but her sister started to stimulate her clit.

"Cum for him, Daph," Tracey said sensuously as Astoria got up and went behind her sister. One hand kept rubbing her clit furiously while the other reached up to grab one of her bouncing tits.

"Merlin what I wouldn't give for one of these babies," she said erotically as she squeezed her sister's large tits.

"Your tits are very nice too, Tori," Harry said in a breathless whisper, feeling his orgasm approaching quickly. He had cum so many times the previous night that he had long lost count and yet he was close to cumming again.

"Thank you, baby," the brunette grinned. "But these are something else."

Harry had to agree. Daphne's were the best tits he had laid eyes on to date, and they felt perfect. Yet he held back from ever comparing. He cared for all the women in his life, no matter who they were.

His eyes widened when he felt her ass grip his cock tightly and he looked up to see her cry out in pleasure. His lower abdomen was awash with her orgasmic juices as Daphne's thunderous orgasm crashed through her. The sight of absolute eroticism was further enhanced when Astoria turned her sister's face to the side and planted her lips on hers, kissing her furiously. Daphne was only too eager to prove why she was the primary and such a sexual deviant in the bedroom as she quickly took control of the kiss, surprising her sister who could only follow.

That was enough for him to come undone and he released the entirety of his load inside her, filling her bowels with his hot cum. As Daphne pulled back from the incestuous kiss with her sister, breathing heavily, she felt his cock slither out of her ass. His seed followed its path and trickled out of her.

"Well, looks like you made quite a mess of me once again," Harry remarked with a fond chuckle and Daphne looked at him. "Wanna help me clean up, you three? I promise I'll happily return the favor."

The three young women exchanged mirthful looks with each other at his remark.

"No wonder, Loverboy," Tracey giggled.

With a final kiss each, they got off the bed and padded over to the bathroom of his room in the manor, naked. Harry's eyes moved from one pair of jiggling ass-cheeks to the other as they bounced erotically.

"Come in whenever you want, dear," Daphne said sultrily, emphasizing the word of endearment, knowing how much he liked it. They giggled when he gave them a silly grin.

"Oh Maria I love this life," he whispered reverently. His grin widened when he heard a feminine giggle in his mind.

XXXXX

They took over an hour in the shower and by the time they were done, all were visibly satisfied. All smiles, they strode through the corridor together and walked down the stairs.

Their sexual satisfaction was evident to Evelyn who failed to hide her disappointment at the fact that she had not been one of them. However, she quickly schooled her features when they came closer and smiled at them when they reached her.

"Had a good night?" She asked politely, earning content smiles from the quartet. It did nothing but fill her with even more longing.

"Very much so," Harry replied, grinning. Evelyn managed a small chuckle.

"I'm glad you could join us so soon, Harry. There are a couple of things we should take care of without any delay," the blonde said. Harry nodded. He had told her that he would be happy to be the secret keeper to their Fidelius and although she had gotten the wards strengthened considerably, having a Fidelius would be even better.

Furthermore, it was finally time to finalize his engagement with Daphne. It was something both had been eagerly waiting for. Evelyn had wanted to get it done a couple of weeks ago but circumstances prevented them from getting over with the little formality. Still, better late than never.

Harry had already seen two thick folders which he assumed were the agreements for them to sign and he reached forward, picking up the one closest to him.

It was indeed the agreement for him to marry Daphne and as he looked over at the terms written therein, he found them perfectly in line with what he had thought of. He was genuinely impressed that not even a wording was out of line. Once he was content with it, he slid it over to Daphne who looked at him in surprise.

"Check it out and see if you want to make any alterations," he said with a small smile. Daphne beamed at him while the other three women looked on approvingly.

"All is good," she said when she was done, and without any delay whatsoever, she sighed it with a Blood Quill. Harry took the quill from her and signed where he was supposed to. Evelyn's signature was already in place and the folder glowed as the contract took effect instantly.

"Both your magic will slowly start to adjust," Evelyn said with a bright smile. "To make you the perfect pair for yourselves. As long as you are devoted to your marriage vows and do nothing to betray each other, nothing would be able to tear you apart."

Harry nodded, smiling when Daphne leaned against him and wrapped her arm around his waist. He pulled her closer.

"You have my word, Evelyn. I'll treasure her, always."

"I expect nothing less, Harry," she smiled proudly. No matter what her feelings might be, the mother in her was indeed proud that her daughter was going to marry someone like him. She knew he would shower her with all the love, care, and respect that her daughter would ever want and more.

She wiped an errant teardrop and put the folder to the side. She picked up the second folder and held it out for him.

"This is the concubine agreement between Astoria, Tracey, and you," she said softly. The two brunettes looked much more interested in this as they leaned forward from their spot beside Daphne to look at the contract. "It is a standard agreement that has been followed for ages, even though those have gone out of usual practice in the past few decades."

Harry nodded and leafed through the folder, curious as to what a concubine contract actually entailed. The more he read, the more his eyes widened and he looked over at Tracey and Astoria who had been looking at it while leaning against Daphne. He suppressed a chuckle at his fiancé's disgruntled look.

"You two okay with all these… restrictions?" He asked slowly.

Tracey held her hand out and Harry gave her the folder so that she could properly look it over. Meanwhile, he turned toward Evelyn with a raised eyebrow. She simply gave him a small smile.

"That is the usual template available. We can certainly make any changes you might want," she replied.

The contract was indeed restrictive. The first and foremost condition was that any children he would have with them would have no part in the line of succession. Furthermore, they would never try to surpass the authority of his wife or wives, as the case might be. It was nothing but drawing the firm line of difference between a mistress and a wife.

However, what he was most skeptical about was the fact that the contract curbed their independence significantly. They could not do anything without his permission since anything they did would have direct repercussions for his family lines, and concubines had to adhere to a strict rule of action to ensure their lord never had to face any distress owing to their actions.

It meant they had to take his approval in matters of clothing, occupation, education, and overall social conduct.

Harry had no idea concubines were held to such a high degree of scrutiny and he had to admit he was reluctant to agree to such strict conditions.

However, he was surprised when both Tracey and Astoria smiled at him and nodded.

"Seriously!?" He asked in genuine shock. He could never imagine giving up so much of his freedom for any reason, and they were ready to do it all just for the sake of being with him. "You know we do have the option to modify these terms, right?"

"Tell us, Harry," the younger brunette began with a smile. "Does it really matter what's written in a contract?"

"We know you will never do something that would upset us. You are not the type of person who would do anything to harm us or abuse your power," Tracey said softly.

"This is to show you that we trust you beyond anything," Astoria smiled.

Harry could only shake his head in disbelief at how their mind worked.

"While that's all well and good, and no matter how much I appreciate this trust you have in me, it won't be right if so many restrictions are put in the contract. We will get rid of all the useless crap," he said firmly.

They simply shrugged.

Harry rolled his eyes and looked over at Evelyn. He handed the contract over to her and they fished out the details. Once he was satisfied with the terms, they signed the contract and watched as it flashed.

"And it's finally done," he said before he looked at Evelyn expectantly. "We should get started on the Fidelius now. It would take us a few hours to get it done."

"We'll prepare the lunch while you two are at it then," Daphne said. Harry looked at her in surprise.

"You can cook?"

"Why do you sound so surprised?" She asked with a pout. "I'm very good at it too. So are they."

Harry raised his hands and smiled.

"Alright, I'll take your word for it."

"No need," Tracey declared as she stood up and pulled the sisters to their feet. "You can decide after you eat."

"I look forward to it then," Harry said with a warm smile, making her flush slightly. With a curt nod, she walked away followed by the pair of sisters who rolled their eyes.

"Too dramatic, that one," Evelyn remarked as she stood up and Harry looked over at her. She glanced at him and smiled. "Let's go then."

Nodding, Harry stood up and gestured for her to lead the way. Evelyn smirked and began walking. Harry followed a few steps behind her, making sure to let his eyes feast on her supple rear as it swayed inside her tight witches' robe. He had not missed how it hugged her curves, showcasing her womanly figure perfectly, and he knew the reason.

Having already discerned that she had the hots for him, he knew he only had to make a move and she would fall in his lap. However, he found himself holding back. It was more fun to play with her for a while. After all, they were going nowhere, and he was sure they would have a lot of fun during the tease.

'You got that right.'

Harry chuckled.

Indeed, Maria. I got that right indeed, he thought.

"Something funny?" Evelyn asked without turning around.

"Nothing. Just recalled Tracey's dramatic behavior."

Evelyn chuckled and shook her head.

XXXXX

"You mind if I check the wards?" Harry asked when they reached the main wardstone, taking her by surprise.

"You're that good?"

She knew he was more capable than your average wizard but warding was a different beast altogether.

"You already know I can cast the Fidelius. Why does this surprise you?" He asked with a small smile as he walked closer.

"Point," she said after a moment of silence. "Go on then."

Harry nodded and brandished his wand. For the first time, Evelyn noticed it and she paid particular attention to how unique it looked. It was longer than an average wand with multiple beads over its surface. Intricate runic engravings covered the exterior of the wand and the tip was way narrower than most. It was perhaps the most peculiar one she had ever laid eyes on.

She did not disturb him as he waved his wand over the wardstone with his eyes closed and his lips moving gently as he recited the enchantments. She did, however, rake her eyes over his masculine frame and could not help biting her lower lip softly in admiration. Her girls were truly lucky to have this man in their lives and she was sure they would have a great life ahead with him. If only…

Evelyn was jolted out of her thoughts when Harry opened his eyes and turned toward her. She schooled her features and smiled at him.

"You've done a brilliant job over this," he said honestly and Evelyn could not help but preen at the praise. She had an Outstanding in Runes, Charms, and Arithmancy – subjects that were essential for any warder to have expertise in. She believed she would have joined Gringotts as a warder if she had not been married in a pureblood household. Sadly, her career took a backseat once she got married and she had never given it much thought afterward.

She expressed as much to him and he frowned.

"Well, nothing's holding you back from going ahead with it, right? Why don't you join Gringotts now? I'm sure they would love to have someone with your abilities join their team."

Evelyn looked thoughtful for a moment before she shook her head with a small smile.

"I don't think the current climate is suitable for me to go out for work," she replied. "Warding was a passion that I left behind long ago, and it isn't as if we are lacking financially. I can practice it on my own as I've been doing for a few years now."

"Their loss then," Harry replied with a chuckle. Evelyn smiled.

"Your wand is very unique, I have to say," she remarked, looking at the wand he was loosely holding by his side. "I can't say I've ever seen one like it."

"I don't recall ever showing you my wand, Evelyn," he said with a mischievous grin. Evelyn blinked and watched as he tilted his pelvis slightly, pushing his waist an inch forward. A brilliant flush lit up her face as the memories of the last night he had been at the manor resurfaced in her mind. The feeling of his erection pressed tightly against her rear and womanhood while they were under that cloak of his was unforgettable.

Harry chuckled at the look on her face and Evelyn reached forward to swat his chest. Laughing, he caught her hands in his and watched as she struggled, desperately trying to hide her blushing face from his line of sight.

"Making lewd jokes with your soon-to-be mother-in-law, Harry?" She chided as she gave up, his grip too strong for her to overcome. Harry grinned and held her by her arms against his front. She looked up at him, their faces inches apart as she breathed heavily, and her eyes involuntarily fell on his utterly kissable lips.

Harry watched in amusement as her eyes clouded with lust and she began to lean upward. Like the teasing asshole he was, he relinquished his hold on her upper arms just when her face was within an inch of his.

Surprised, Evelyn stared at him and her eyes widened. Desperately, she looked away from him and tried to suppress the feeling of a knot tightening in her stomach. Merlin, she felt like a schoolgirl in the company of her first crush. It was so unlike her to be so openly out of control in someone's presence. She needed to do better.

Clearing her throat, she turned back toward him, making sure she was not staring at his face. She knew he had that smug look on and she had no interest in it.

"About my wand," he said with a snort, making her flush again.

"Could you stop with your silly jokes?" She managed to somehow keep an even voice. He simply chuckled obnoxiously. "I had no idea you could be so insufferable."

"You still know very little about me, Evelyn. Wait till you've seen all of me and then you can make a good judgment," he replied, voice dripping with innuendo which she did not fail to understand. She gripped the sides of her robes firmly in her fists, forcing away the images his words ignited in her mind.

However, a part of her was slowly getting madder by the second. He had some gall to try and tease her like this. She knew he was having a lot of fun and seeing how he was not reacting at all to her attire also frustrated her.

She believed she was a beautiful woman and it should be her who should be making him flustered. She was much older than him and more experienced, for Merlin's sake! However, he was happily poking fun at her while not even sparing her cleavage a glance. This demanded a response from her. If he could tease her like this, then she would not hesitate either.

"Should we get started on the Fidelius?" His sudden remark cleared her mind and she looked at him. He was still smirking smugly and she noticed how he never strayed his gaze away from her face. She had worn this tight robe specifically to feel his eyes on her and yet he was expertly ignoring it.

"Yes, we should," she replied curtly and walked forward, leaving him to follow once again. She put more emphasis on the sway of her hips and was confident that he was watching her rear as it shook about hypnotically. However, when she glanced behind her to look at him, all she found was him looking around nonchalantly with a smile. Her teeth gritted in frustration.

"We're here," she said and Harry looked over. They were in a large hall that was right in the middle of the property – the perfect place to cast the Fidelius from. It was richly decorated with expensive tapestries and there was a massive chandelier hanging off the wall, showering the hall in bright golden light. The walls were painted a shade of light gold. It reeked of opulence.

"Nice," he commented, looking around. Evelyn gave him a tight smile.

"Thanks. You should go stand in the middle of that circle," she instructed. Harry looked over and chuckled.

"Oh, you created the sequence in advance," he remarked, staring at the runic engravings on the floor.

Evelyn watched as he walked over and stood right in the middle of the runic circle and brandished his wand once again. She cleared her throat and saw him looking at her with the same polite smile.

That annoying bastard, she thought.

Without even bothering to acknowledge him, she pushed her hand inside her cleavage and made an elaborate show of fishing her wand out from between her tits. All the while, she kept looking at him out of the corner of her eye. She was affronted at the disinterest he showed, looking around without even sparing her a glance.

Her eyes bugged out in shock at this. She had turned heads whenever she went out and she had felt him react to her back when he was here. She had noticed him appreciate her. He had even said he would take care of matters when he came over next, right when he had given her that intimate hug. However, now that she saw these reactions, she started to doubt whether he truly meant what she had perceived his words or actions as. Did he truly mean he would take care of the contracts and not what she had thought?

It felt disappointing and it was insulting to see how little he was reacting to her. She knew he was a very hormonal male with a high libido. The sounds she had heard the previous night from his room when she had been walking around were enough to clue her into the fact that he was quite active and enthusiastic when it came to sex.

However, when it came to her, it seemed he had none of those thoughts. Did she seriously misunderstand his intentions the last time he was here? Did she really look too much into whatever signals she had perceived from him? She did not know, and the doubts frustrated her.

Despite the sudden influx of misgivings that started to fill her mind, her pride reigned supreme. Here she was – one of the most beautiful women he must've ever seen – showing herself off like this, and yet he had no glance to spare. It was unquestionably insolent of him.

She had been having reservations previously as to whether she should try anything with him considering he was to be married to her daughter. She had been suppressing her desires actively even though she did start to dress more provocatively than she had ever done to coax a reaction out of him. However, now, that niggling doubt had been overshadowed by the desire of the prideful woman inside her – one who wanted this man to see her, to hold her, to do whatever he wanted to her, and much more.

Schooling her expression into a more neutral one, Evelyn held her wand aloft and joined him in a runic circle barely a foot away from him. With a nod, they began to chant and she felt the surge of magic building around them. It would take a few hours to channel all the magic they needed to power up the charm.

As Evelyn looked at Harry, successfully noticing how he looked perfectly at ease, she resolved to get back at him for both his disinterest and his insolent teasing. Her pride would be mollified by nothing less.

She knew that he was marrying her daughter and would be having the other two as his mistresses. She knew it was not right to think of her future son-in-law like that, or even want him to look at her with those eyes, but it took only a sudden refresh of her memory to knock sense back into her.

She had decided and she was going to go ahead with it. The time for doubting her actions was over.

Meanwhile, Harry had been watching in amusement as contrasting emotions crossed Evelyn's face whenever she tried something and failed to incite any response from him. He was not an idiot. He knew what she was trying to do, but there was no way he was letting go of all the fun he was having when teasing her like this.

So far, he had done nothing explicit. Anything that he had done could be easily explained away and no one would be the wiser.

It was exciting to push her buttons like this. Evelyn, so far, had been content with simply taking baby steps. She had done nothing concrete until now. That needed to change. After all, he too wanted to see some solid efforts from her. These half-arsed games of flouting her curves or trying to attract his eyes were worth nothing anymore. She needed to do better.

Perhaps his little teasing sessions would make her frustrated enough to do something bolder. Perhaps not. Either way, he knew he would be having a lot of fun.

To be continued…

Chapter 18: Ice and Fire

"So? What d'you think? Still need to take our word for it or did the lunch prove we can cook?" Astoria asked, hips cocked to the side as she stared him down.

Harry looked at her, amused, before glancing toward Daphne and Tracey standing to her left.

"Alright, I accept. You can cook, and you're brilliant at it. Merlin, I had no idea I'd aggravated you that much," he muttered.

"A little lesson, dear," Daphne smirked.

Harry rolled his eyes as the women stared at him in amusement.

"Now that we're done here," Daphne remarked, staring at him with a smirk. "Trace, Tori, let's get going. It's four already."

"You're going somewhere?" Harry asked curiously. As one, the three witches smirked.

"Just arranging for a little surprise. Don't worry, you'll know soon," Astoria replied.

"Don't be impatient, Harry," Tracey interjected when he made to speak, effectively shutting him up.

"Alright," he sighed. "Be safe, you three."

Harry and Evelyn watched the three young women step inside the floo one by one and vanish in a swirl of emerald flames.

Smiling, he turned to gaze at her and found her looking lost in thoughts. She had averted her eyes away from him and was gazing at the floor, chewing her lower lip gently. The not-s0-innocent act did not fail to make him stir slightly.

"What are you thinking?" He asked.

Evelyn started slightly and turned to see him staring at her with a small smile on his face.

"Nothing much, just wondering what the future has in store for us," she replied. Harry straightened slightly.

"Any particular reason why you're thinking about the future?"

Evelyn sighed.

"A few weeks ago, our ancestral home was attacked by Death Eaters. Today, I agreed to the union between you and my three girls. Right after that, we cast a Fidelius on this property. All of this is enough to make anyone concerned about the future."

Harry nodded.

"I understand where you're coming from, Evelyn, but I promise you. I'll let nothing happen to you and those I care about."

Evelyn gave him a soft smile.

"I know, and you have no idea how much I believe that you won't," she replied. "Yet, it doesn't mean we can be lax ourselves."

"What are you proposing?" Harry asked curiously.

Evelyn's response was to brandish her wand and cast an unknown spell on the floor. Harry watched as a sharp icicle emerged from the floor. He reached forward, gently touching the pointed tip with his finger. He was surprised when the icicle tore his skin upon contact and he sucked his finger to stave off the blood flow.

A quick flick of Evelyn's wand healed the small cut and Harry regarded her evenly.

"This is the Greengrass family magic," she informed him. "We can manipulate the element of water. However, that is not unique to the family. What we can do better than the others is manipulate water in its frozen form. An example is right in front of you here."

Harry nodded.

"I remember you using the same magical art in that fight," he remarked.

"Ice is what I feel the most comfortable with," Evelyn smiled. "The same is true for Daphne and Astoria. You must have heard about my eldest having a particular moniker around Hogwarts."

Harry chuckled.

"I long ago realized that moniker had nothing to do with her personality. There's no way someone so joyous can earn the title of Ice-Queen. It must be because of her ability to cast freezing spells. I've heard of a few cases over the years," he replied.

"I taught her," Evelyn said, and Harry did not fail to detect a hint of pride in her voice.

"Where are you going with this, Evelyn?" He asked plainly. Evelyn cast her gaze at him."

"I've already seen how capable you are," she began. "The way you fight, your knowledge of spells, the power I can feel rolling off you… It won't be an exaggeration to say that you could fight the highest ranking members of the Inner Circle and emerge on top."

"Well," Harry chuckled. "I appreciate you thinking so highly of me."

"It's impossible not to after witnessing it all," Evelyn replied evenly. "And I want you to train with me so that I can hone my skills for the upcoming fights."

Harry gazed back at her, noticing the resolute look in her eyes. She was staring back at him evenly and he mused thoughtfully.

"Alright," he nodded. "Let's get to it then."

"Follow me," she replied and stood up, earning a surprised look from Harry.

"You're going to practice in that?" He asked, referring to her attire.

She was wearing a lavender witches' robe with frills over her arms and across the front. The front was slightly parted below the neck, giving him a tantalizing view of her generous cleavage. The small gap showed him the beginnings of her smooth, white mounds and the line of valley between her large tits.

The dress fit her snugly, accentuating her womanly curves in all their delicious glory. The way it stretched around her breasts and hugged her around her midriff and hips was alluring and although he had already done it, he longed for her to turn around so he could let his eyes feast on her delectable ass again.

The slit in the skirt showcased her long, delectable legs up to her thighs whenever it moved.

Her wavy blonde hair, so much like Daphne's, flowed down her back and her full, kissable lips held his attention even now, lips that he longed to feel against his, and around his shaft. The image sent his blood rushing southward.

He knew this was all a step toward seducing him, and although he appreciated the progress she seemed to have made already, it was severely lacking. He needed to see more efforts from her. There had not even been a concrete action on her part that stimulated him sexually, apart from her slightly tighter attire, and that was not nearly enough.

He was happy to give her what she wanted, but only if she did something significant to earn it.

"The more challenging it is, the better the improvement would be," she replied easily. She had not missed how his eyes had raked over her womanly form and it made her shiver in pleasure. Simply his appreciative gaze was enough to tremendously affect her. She could only wonder how magnificent it would feel when he touched her.

'I already know how it would feel,' she thought, recalling the time when they had been flush against each other in that cloak of his. His touch had been electric, and her body longed to feel even more of it.

She was still not entirely sure about his desires for her. It was entirely possible that he was simply appreciating the sight of a beautiful woman and would not act on those desires considering who she was. However, she hoped with all her might for it to not be the case. He was with her daughters but she could not ignore her desires.

She wanted him, and she wanted him to take her in every way imaginable, to make her his, and to be with him for her entire life.

"Let's go then," he nodded with a smile and Evelyn schooled her features. She had to focus on something else right now.

She led him to an empty room that was devoid of any furniture or decorations. As he gazed around, she said, "We use this room for spell practice. It's properly enchanted to withstand the best of blasting curses."

"Good to know," he replied as they took positions opposite each other. They were approximately twenty yards apart. "You want me to focus on elemental spells as well?"

"If you'd like," Evelyn replied as she took her stance. Harry looked her over. It was a standard stance – facing sideways to reduce to target area and knees bent slightly to allow quick mobility.

Instead of adopting an stance though, Harry simply stood relaxed, with his wand held loosely as he regarded her.

"Ready when you are," he called out, keenly observing her.

Evelyn nodded and thrust her wand forward. Sharp icicles shot toward him like arrows and Harry stared. Right when they were about to strike, the icicles collided with an invisible wall and disappeared with a hiss. Evelyn's eyes widened slightly.

"Go on," Harry encouraged.

Evelyn muttered something under her breath and flicked her wand. Suddenly, a hailstorm enveloped him but instead of making contact, the sharp icicles disappeared with a hiss right when they were about to strike.

"A wide-area infernal shield," Evelyn called out. "A very sound strategy indeed."

Harry chuckled as the glowing red shield became visible around him. The shield looked like translucent lava flowing around him, protecting him from the rigorous onslaught of hail and icicles, evaporating everything as it made contact.

Suddenly, he felt something massive collide with his shield and a loud screeching rang throughout the room. A huge javelin of frozen ice pushed firmly against the shield, slowly evaporating as it tried to penetrate the barrier.

"That was a strong spell. You tried it that night, didn't you?" Harry called out before adding in a mocking tone, "Treating me to the same spell as the Death Eaters, Evelyn? I thought you liked me."

Evelyn chuckled as his face became visible from the small hole her javelin had made where it had struck and she pressed forward. Massive icicles emerged from the floor, attacking the base of the shield. These began to evaporate as well but took the heat of the shield with them as well.

Minutes passed and finally, Evelyn stared at her handiwork. The shield was flickering and it looked much weaker.

Sighing, Harry flicked his wand and vanished the shield.

"Merlin, you're more powerful than I'd realized," she muttered, breathing heavily. The spells had taken a lot out of her and all she had done was weaken a shield. He hadn't even cast an offensive spell or put her under any sort of pressure and yet she felt as if they'd been fighting for at least an hour now.

"Not to blow my horn here, but even if there were ten of you, it'd change nothing," he replied simply. Evelyn could detect nothing but cold, hard fact in that statement. There was no hint of bragging. He was so self-assured in his abilities that he didn't need to prove anything by his words. The display of his magical prowess made things abundantly clear for anyone who witnessed it.

"Let's take a small break. I want to see something, and I want you at your absolute best for it," Harry proposed. Intrigued, Evelyn nodded.

Harry conjured a loveseat and took a seat, patting the spot beside him for her. Evelyn did not fail to notice it was on the slightly shorter side which meant they would be flush against each other and once again, she wondered what the truth really was. Was he truly interested in her or not?

Shaking her head to clear off her indecisive thoughts, Evelyn walked over and took a seat beside him. Their sides were flush against each other and she felt him rest his arm over the backrest of the loveseat behind her.

"How did you get so good exactly?" She could not help but ask, glancing toward him.

"Life made me grow," he replied. "You must have heard about things that have been happening at Hogwarts since we started there."

"I've heard rumors," she nodded.

Harry sighed and began to explain everything that had happened since their first year. Evelyn listened in growing shock as he described his fight with the possessed Quirinus Quirrell and how he had killed him before he explained the events of his second year and the entire Chamber of Secrets fiasco. She gasped aloud when he described his fight with the Basilisk and his encounter with the shade of Voldemort.

To think that so much had happened in that castle with people outside being none the wiser. She expressed as much to Harry who scoffed.

"Forget the outsiders, not even the students or staff know what I just told you," he replied. "Dumbledore has kept everything under tight wraps and only a few people are aware of it."

"That old fool," Evelyn hissed. "No wonder there are so many who want him gone."

Harry nodded and started explaining about the next three years. To say that Evelyn was shocked to know that Sirius Black was not only innocent of everything he had been accused of but he was also Harry's godfather was an understatement. She could not believe such a travesty had occurred right under their noses and all she could do was listen in shock as Harry described the events of his third and fourth year to her.

She felt her heart reach out to him when he narrated the events in that graveyard at the end of their fourth year and she could wholeheartedly understand how and why he had grown so strong at such a young age. He had had his life threatened innumerable times and he had a vengeful dark wizard after him. No wonder he had devoted himself to nothing but honing his magical skills and amassing as much knowledge as he possibly could.

It made her respect for him rise even further and she felt even more grateful that he had such high aspirations for the British wizarding society. There was no one more suited to leading their country than him. He had bled and suffered for this country, saving countless lives in process, and all he had received from them was scorn and fickle treatment.

By the time Harry was done explaining the events of the fifth year that culminated in the Battle of the Ministry, as it had been dubbed, Evelyn was clutching him firmly to herself, as if afraid he would vanish out of sight. Meanwhile, Harry kept caressing her hair gently as he held her hand that was clutching his shirt with the other. She looked visibly affected by his trials and he could perfectly understand. To her, he was someone she cared about, even more now after he was to be her daughters' life partner. Coupled with her own feelings for him and her reaction was entirely predictable.

"So there you have it," he chuckled mirthlessly. "The boring life of Harry Potter – the attention-seeking brat who's let his fame get to his head."

"Shut up, will you?" She muttered. "Things have changed now, and you've turned out for the better. I believe in your plans for this country and you will have my full support, both as an ally and family."

Harry smiled.

"Glad to hear that."

"Alright now, get up. I've rested enough. Let's get to whatever you want to test out."

"You sure?" Harry asked, watching as she pulled away.

Evelyn regarded him evenly and nodded. She got up and walked away, now fully aware of his eyes following the sway of her hips. She didn't comment on it but it further emboldened her belief that he was interested.

She was not an idiot. She had deciphered what his game was here. He was teasing her, that bastard. He was testing her resolve, trying to see how long she could go on without acting up on her desires, and for Morgana's sake he was succeeding. Evelyn did not like to concede defeat but she had to admit she was very close here.

If he wanted to see more from her before taking any initiative, then she would indulge his desire. However, the most she would do was meet him halfway, not any further.

She walked over and took her place again, watching him get up and stride over to his.

"So what is it?" She asked curiously.

"I'm thinking of a battle of elements," he called out, to more of her intrigue. "I'll use fire. You use water or ice, whichever you prefer. I want to see how much power it takes to overcome yours, or vice versa."

Despite herself, Evelyn laughed aloud.

"I'm not kidding," he continued mirthfully. "From our previous round, I've understood enough that you are a powerful witch. You managed to significantly weaken my shield, after all. I know you can take what I'm going to throw at you."

"You do, do you?" She replied with a chuckle before shrugging her shoulders. "Fine then. I'll play by your rules. Fire versus Water it is."

Harry nodded and raised his wand, prompting Evelyn to do the same.

Simultaneously, they cast, and the room was enveloped in a massive discharge of magical energy.

A massive firewyrm shot out of Harry's wand and Evelyn's eyes widened. She had thought he was going to cast a firestorm but he had pulled the fucking Fiendfyre out of his arsenal. The infernal creature increased in size until it stood almost four times her height, its enraged eyes bearing down on her. Evelyn felt slightly faint at the sight of the burning behemoth and as she tore her gaze away from it to Harry, her breath hitched.

His eyes were narrowed into slits as he fed his rage into the spell. Emotions powered spells as much as intent and willpower did, and right now, she was feeling the full force of his rage bearing down on her.

Try as she might though, she could not feel a pleasant tingle shoot down her spine at the sight of him. The way his eyes had darkened made him look akin to a predator hunting his prey and she could not help but wonder how dark his eyes would be when filled with lust for her.

Desire filled every fiber of her being as Evelyn's eyes bored into his, gleaming like the blue surface of an ocean under sunlight. A massive tide of water surged forward, gaining mass and speed until it coalesced into the form of a merman with a trident.

The room around them shook as the two massive elemental creatures collided, covering the entire room in mist. A loud hissing noise permeated the air and it felt as if a massive earthquake had enveloped the entire estate.

They could barely make out the outlines of the wyrm and the merman as they fought for dominance. The wyrm's fiery claws struck the solid trident of the merman, glowing ominously as it froze, and the loud clangs that echoed around the room defied all logic. Somehow, the elements had solidified.

However, in a sudden burst of vehemence, the firewyrm roared aloud, making goosebumps rise all over Evelyn's skin. Her face felt singed as the inferno intensified even more. The merman evaporated in a keening hiss of steam and Evelyn felt as if her breath was taken away. She stared, wide-eyed, at the sight of Harry who stood there, fully self-assured as he flicked his wand and collapsed the massive wyrm into a small flickering flame which he doused moments later.

"Well, guess that fulfills my curiosity," he said, looking over at her.

Evelyn paid his words no heed. The massive magical discharge overloaded her senses. His primal magic caressed her own, encasing her in a protective cocoon. Her entire being had already been filled with nothing but her desires for him.

Harry stared in slight surprise when Evelyn did not react as he expected her to. He called out her name, to no avail. Right when he made to move toward her, she jolted in place. He stared at her as she approached, her eyes downcast until she was mere feet away from him. He barely had any time to brace himself as Evelyn looked up with her eyes full of lust and wrapped her arms around him.

Surprised, Harry stared at the blonde head under his chin and gently held her.

"Evelyn?" He asked, slightly concerned. She had been perfectly normal until now and it was surprising to see her suddenly so overwhelmed with whatever she was feeling.

The blonde remained silent with her face buried in the crook of his neck, breathing his masculine scent. It inflamed her desire even further.

Harry was surprised even more when he felt her entire front press flush over his front. Her hands held him firmly as she pressed herself close to him, mashing her large tits against his chest. Was she taking the step he wanted her to? Right now?

He leaned his face over her head and smelled the sweet scent of her lustrous blonde locks. She smelled so much like Daphne and Astoria. He could not ignore how her lower belly was pressed against his crotch and he groaned slightly when she began to rub over his length that was hardening with every second that passed.

None of them could ignore what was going on right now. Evelyn had finally given in to her desires, wanting to have him, to give all of herself to him. All it had taken was an exposure to her raw emotions for her to muster enough courage. However, now that she had taken the first step, she was not going to back down.

For too long she had held back on her desires, never seeking any other man since her husband's death. She was done now. She wanted this man and she would give herself to him.

She might not be his wife or mistress, but she needed no titles. His companionship would be enough.

She smiled when she felt him respond. His hands held her gently by the waist and he began to caress her sides as she intensified her ministrations, rubbing her lower belly against the hardening rod she could feel against her. He felt massive, and the mere thought of his massive manhood penetrating her sent her juices gushing inside her overly needy quim.

Her face was buried in the crook of his neck and she puckered her lips, kissing his bare skin for the first time. Her lips caressed his skin and in no time, she started sucking. The groan of pleasure that he let out made her arousal increase more than it already had and she gasped when he cast aside all inhibitions and reached around her, grabbing the plump cheeks of her arse in his palms.

His fingers dug into her skin over her tight dress and she felt him pull her close, planting her lower belly firmly over his erection. He was indeed massive and thick and she felt all of it against her.

In no time, Harry was squeezing the supple flesh of her arse over her thin and tight dress, all inhibitions long forgotten. All he had wanted from her was a gesture – a step in his direction. What he had gotten was something much more concrete. It felt as if she had suddenly decided to cast away all the shackles that seemed to be holding her back and reach out for what she wanted, and Harry appreciated her all the more for it.

Her firm, soft tits were mashed against his chest as she kept herself fully flush against him. His hands fondled her arse to his heart's content. The heat of her lips he could feel on his neck and the sensation of her alluring curves against his skin intensified his arousal. He could feel the smoothness of her skin through the fabric of her dress and that further clued him into how thin her dress was. After all, he had been able to make out both the swells of her tits and her ass when he had been ogling her previously.

"You're sure about this, right?" He could not help but ask, and Evelyn paused. She pulled her lips off his neck and glanced up at him with eyes inflamed with lust.

"I've never wanted anything more than this," she replied firmly. She reveled in the sheer desire she could see in his emerald orbs that darkened with his arousal and threw a sultry smirk at him.

"Good to know," he replied before slamming his lips against hers.

Evelyn's world exploded into a shower of sparks as raw electricity coursed through her nerves, sending her reeling. Her body felt as if it was on fire, tingling, as sheer pleasure washed over her in cataclysmic waves. Her magic sang in elation and so did her body as it responded to his touch with so much eagerness that she felt she would lose control over her senses.

In a sense, she already had.

Her lips could only surrender to the sheer force of nature that he was. They parted at first contact and she moaned out loud as he thrust his tongue inside her mouth, plundering her. She clutched him to herself, wanting to never let go, as she allowed his tongue to explore the entirety of her mouth, letting him do as he pleased with her.

His hands were still on her arse, squeezing and fondling those plump cheeks that had helped her give birth to two brilliant girls – girls who were also this man's lovers. The forbidden nature of their relationship sent another rush of pleasure shooting through her pussy, making her even wetter than before.

One of her hands buried in his dark locks, playing with his scalp, while the other dropped to his front, rubbing his raging manhood over his trousers.

He grunted into the kiss and she preened. She made swift work of his belt, the button on his trousers, and the zip at the front, and as quickly as she could, she pushed her hand inside and grasped his manhood. The feeling of his hot rod made her gasp.

Harry groaned into the kiss when after a moment of pause, Evelyn began to stroke his hard mast. His fingers were digging into her arse as he kept squeezing and fondling her. Her lips felt so soft and tasty against his as they moved with pure passion and the way she responded to him made his kisses even harder.

Evelyn gasped when Harry pulled away and twirled her around, pulling her back against his front and wrapping his arms around her belly. She moaned at the feeling of his hardness pushing against her bubble butt and ground herself against him. Her head tilted back when he began dropping kisses along the side of her neck, sucking on her tender skin and leaving a sinful hot trail with his lips. His hands caressed her sides, rubbing her over the thin fabric of her robes, and she could feel him slowly climbing upward.

"Just get on with it already!" She cried out, uncaring of how she might come off. She wanted him to touch her. As if to further emphasize how much she wanted him, she began humping her ass over his hard-on, rubbing it all over her arse.

Harry chuckled and gently bit her earlobe, whispering, "Why so impatient?"

He was a bastard, and he showed her just how much. He kept caressing her over her dress, rubbing his hands all over her belly. He would reach up until he brushed the underside of her lovely tits, teasing her, but never quite giving her what she wanted. Minutes passed and Harry continued to take liberties with her curvaceous body, running his hands all over her but never touching her where she wanted him to touch her the most.

Her grinding on his cock had only intensified and if Harry didn't have his self-control, he would've busted a nut already. Instead, he kept a firm hold over his emotions, employing the full might of his composure, and teased her relentlessly. Just because she had taken away a lot of his fun by being daring didn't mean he was going to let her off the hook so easily.

Meanwhile, Evelyn had her head tilted to the side as she let him feast on the ivory skin of her neck. Her arse remained poised over his erection, and she kept rubbing herself all over him. She willed him with all her heart to stop teasing her but he seemed intent on subjecting her to this sinful torture.

Suddenly, she gasped as he trailed his hands downward, pressing her firmly over his manhood. However, he didn't stop. He smoothed down the flare of her skirt and began caressing her inner thighs over her dress. Her arousal intensified at the feeling of his hands so close to her sacred spot but he never showed any indication of venturing any further. He felt her through the fabric, squeezing and rubbing her inner thighs, feeling the softness of her skin, as if he could touch her directly.

Evelyn's toes curled as she fully leaned back against him, dropping her entire weight against him as he continued to stimulate her. She knew what he was doing. Simply teasing her was not on his agenda. He was preparing her, bringing her to such a heightened sense of arousal that she had no choice but to reward him with multiple climaxes by the time he was done with her. The prospect excited her immensely and she surrendered herself to it.

Harry smirked to himself when the busty blonde leaned her head back against his chest, letting him do as he pleased. He was happy to see that she was trusting him to this degree that she was letting him have full control over how their time together would progress. He was grateful for her trust and he resolved to not disappoint her.

This was a woman who had been without the touch of another for years now and the least he could do was to make her first time in such a long span truly worthwhile. He was intent on bringing her more pleasure than anyone had ever brought her. Once he was done with her, the only man she would ever think of was him and no one else, no matter what her husband or anyone else before him might have meant to her.

After all, he liked to be the only man his women thought about.

"Tell me what you want, Evelyn," he instructed softly, his hot breath coaxing a shudder from her.

Evelyn opened her eyes blearily and looked deeply into his emerald orbs.

"I want you, now and forever," she whispered her reply, yet her voice resonated deep within him.

Harry smiled and leaning down so that his lips were a hair's breadth away from hers, he whispered, "Then you'll have all of it. I'll make you feel better than you've ever felt. But you'll have to share, you remember, right?"

"Don't care as long as I can be with you."

Harry chuckled.

"Glad you know how things work then," he replied, just as his hands reached up and grabbed her tits firmly.

Evelyn moaned out loud in approval, knowing that she was in for a world of pleasure with her new lover now. With a wicked grin that excited Harry to no end, she leaned up and pressed her lips against his.

To be continued…

Chapter 19: A Thirst Quenched

Evelyn's world exploded in a shower of sparks as Harry kissed her with raw passion. His touch was dominating and he was crushing her busty frame against his muscular one, as he engulfed her plump lips with hers. Their tongues met in a fiery duel within the confines of her mouth, sending goosebumps rising throughout her ivory skin.

Her fingers sank into the fabric of his shirt as she clutched him by the shoulder and back, pressing herself against him. The two made out in a hot, passionate kiss, each second intensifying their arousal until Harry gave her breasts a firm squeeze, earning a moan from the blonde. She breathed into his mouth as she moaned, their lips smacking lewdly as their tongues danced together.

"Merlin, you know how to kiss," Evelyn gasped as she pulled back from the kiss. "I've never been kissed like that before."

"There will be a lot of firsts in the near future, I'm sure," he chuckled.

"Cocky much?" She whispered sultrily.

Harry's response was to reach behind her and cup her firm buttocks and Evelyn gasped as he effortlessly lifted her. Her legs came up to wrap around his waist on their own volition and she groaned at the feeling of his massive rod pressing up against her moist womanhood.

"I'm gonna fuck you, Evelyn," he said promisingly as he began walking. Evelyn's hotness shot up another level at the confidence in his voice and she leaned back, regarding him with a wicked grin on her lips.

"You're gonna fuck me," she remarked.

"That's right, and you're gonna love every second of it. So much that you'll want nothing more than to have me fuck you again, and again, and again."

"Careful, you still have my three lovely daughters to take care of," she replied.

"That makes you hot, doesn't it? You'll be getting fucked by your dear son-in-law."

The incestuous nature of their relationship was not lost to her but all it did was make her even more aroused. They had already arrived in the closest room to where they had been, which happened to be a small living room reserved for family and close friends.

Once they reached the couch in the middle of the room that faced the fireplace, Harry gently lowered her back to her feet and Evelyn stared up at him with her arousal shining in her blue orbs.

"So this is it, hmm? This is where you're going to fuck me, your mother-in-law."

"Don't expect me to call you 'Mum', Evelyn, no matter how kinky it might be," he smirked, his eyes equally lustful and full of desire for this bombshell of a woman. There was a reason why he considered Daphne one of the most beautiful women he had ever laid eyes on, and Evelyn was the perfect specimen for him to imagine what his lovely snake would look like a couple of decades from now.

Evelyn shook her head at his remark and leaned up to kiss him. Her lover returned her kiss eagerly as he helped himself to the feast he had at his disposal. His hands clutched her arse tightly as he squeezed her firm flesh over her witches' robe. Meanwhile, she grasped his manhood firmly over his trousers, feeling his length in her hand as she began to stroke him calmly.

She could barely wait to know how it would feel to have it inside her, and the image her mind conjured almost made her jump him. She forced herself to calm down though. This was the first time she was going to have sex in so many years, and she wanted to prolong it as much as she could.

"Evelyn," Harry said with a gravelly voice as he glanced down at her. "You know I fucking love how you look right now, but it'd be a great disappointment if I didn't get to see all of you."

"You want me to get naked for you, lover?" She asked coyly, pressing herself against him.

"It's either you do it or I tear it off you in ten seconds," he replied ferally. Evelyn's core dampened as his sheer presence encompassed her.

"We don't need to rush anything, dear," she whispered, rubbing his cock over his trousers. "I want to do something for you first."

Before he could ask, his eyes gleaned in understanding as the blonde slid her hands down his body and dropped to her knees in front of him, looking up at him through her large eyelashes. Her eyes were full of promise as she whispered sultrily, "I want to suck your cock."

It seemed as if the Lumos in his emerald eyes gave way to Fiendfyre and all he did was sit down on the couch, prompting her to crawl toward him on her knees. Evelyn's pussy clenched as she gazed at the large tent and she slowly unbuckled his belt. Her dainty fingers unbuttoned his trousers and she reached for the sides. Grabbing firmly, she pulled, and Harry aided her by lifting his hips off the couch, letting her pull his trousers along with his boxers down his legs. His cock sprang forth right in front of her face and like a niffler to gold, her eyes glued on to his raging manhood.

Harry chuckled and pulled his legs out of his trousers and boxers, kicking them away. Evelyn's eyes followed the sway of his manhood as he made himself comfortable.

Evelyn couldn't take her eyes off his cock even if she tried. There it was. She had been craving it for so long, and her wait would soon be over. She'd have it buried down her throat any minute now, and it won't be long before he would shove it deep inside her pussy. He was her son-in-law, and yet he would be with her like no mother and son-in-law should. She felt it was so wrong and yet so right, not to mention so fucking hot.

And that was not to mention how big and thick he was. Her mouth was agape as she stared at it, and suddenly, the thought came unbidden to her mind.

'How the fuck is that going to fit inside me!?' She thought. 'No. All three of them have had it inside them. No way I'm going to be the weak link.'

Meanwhile, Harry stared at her in amusement as he asked, "Like what you see?"

His voice jolted her out of her thoughts and staring and as she glanced up at his smirking face, all she could do was nod.

"You're massive! Much bigger than my late husband," she replied, her voice tinged with wonder.

Harry smirked triumphantly at the admission, his ego taking a massive boost.

"Is that so?"

"You're so much bigger than anyone I've ever seen. No one even compares… fuck!"

"Will I be deeper inside you than anyone ever has?" He asked smugly, and Evelyn looked up at him with a naughty grin.

"You'll be fucking me like no one's ever fucked me before," she replied honestly. "It's good that no one's home, or they would've heard my screams as you fucked me."

"Like mother, like daughter, eh?" He chuckled.

"Now Harry, I might be sharing you, but that doesn't mean you can talk about other women when you're with me," she chided gently.

"My bad," he replied.

"It's alright," she replied as she reached up, holding his dick by the base as she leaned forward so that her mouth was right over the crown of his cock. "Merlin, I don't think I can take this fully inside my mouth."

"You won't know unless you try," he remarked as her hand began to move up and down, stroking his hard mast gently. As she reached the crown, she rubbed the tip with her thumb, spreading the precum all over the head and her finger.

"Do you want me to suck your cock, Harry?" She asked sultrily with her face merely an inch away from his length. Harry simply stroked the back of her blonde head and pressed her face forward.

Evelyn eagerly parted her lips and took the head inside her mouth. She kept her mouth open as Harry aided her, pressing her head down, and she felt his length slide down the length of her tongue. She moaned as she slid her tongue up and down his length, keeping her pink lips wrapped around his length as she closed her eyes. Gripping him by the base, she started to bob her head back and forth when she felt him release his hold on the back of her head.

Harry groaned at the feeling of her tight, hot, and wet mouth that surrounded his prick. He leaned his head upward, staring at the ceiling with a wide grin etched on his face as his dear sexy mother-in-law swallowed more of his cock into her mouth. Inch by inch, his thick prick slid down her mouth until he felt the tip hit the back of her throat. It made him glance down and he observed he was a little over halfway in. She was still holding him by the base of his cock as she slid her tongue up and down his length, and he groaned as he was assaulted with sheer pleasure.

Evelyn glanced up through watery eyes, feeling the strain from having his massive manhood lodged deep in her throat. The look of pure pleasure on his face made her preen around his cock.

Her tongue continued to lap away over a little over half his length as she began to stroke the remaining half by the base. The other hand came up to fondle his balls and she marveled at how large and heavy they were.

'Full of cum he's gonna give me soon,' she thought hornily as her ministrations intensified around his length.

"Fuck, Evelyn!" Harry grunted. "Merlin, you're one good cocksucker. Your late husband was one lucky bastard!"

"Mmmpphhhh…" Evelyn moaned around his cock as he praised her, and the mention of her late husband made her even hotter. Furthermore, the fact that she could elicit such a reaction from him considering he had already had so many women while she'd been out of the sexual game for so long made her feel oddly proud of herself.

Harry groaned as her throat rumbled around his length in the aftermath of her sultry moan. Her plump, pink lips wrapped around his girth as she swirled her tongue around his dick, sloshing it in her mouth with her thick saliva. The hot wetness he could feel around his cock was indescribable.

Evelyn could feel the strain from having his massive length lodged in her throat and her jaw ached around his girth. With a wet gasp, she pulled away but her hands remained hard at work. With one hand fondling his balls, she stroked the entire wet length of his cock with the other as she stared at him hotly.

"Merlin, Evelyn," Harry breathed heavily.

"Liked it so much?" She preened.

"That was one of the best blowjobs I've ever had," he said honestly.

Evelyn's womanhood inflamed from the honesty in his voice and she wrapped her lips around the head of his cock, sucking the crown firmly and swirling her tongue over the leaking tip of his manhood. She stared at his contorted face in elation, basking in the sheer desire she could see in those enchanting emerald pools of his, and reopened her mouth, plunging down on his length and taking it as deep inside her throat as she could.

"Ugh… fuck Evelyn!" Harry groaned as he felt her hot, wet mouth slide down his cock and they slowly back up, quickly developing the rhythm.

Her sultry moans were accompanied by his groans and grunts as they filled the room in addition to the wet schlucks of her mouth filled with his cock. With a loud, wet squelch, Evelyn pulled her mouth off his cock and Harry watched the singular strand of her saliva as it clung to it. The blonde furiously stroked his wet, slick length as she stared at him lustfully.

"I feel I just can't have enough of your cock, Harry," she purred, her voice oozing sensuality. "It's the most addictive thing I've ever had. Now I see why so many women give themselves so eagerly to you."

Harry chuckled.

"You're not someone to scoff at either. Fuck, you're a natural."

"Glad you think so," she giggled. "Honestly, I was a bit afraid I'd disappoint you due to being so out of it for so long."

"That's why I said you're a natural, Evelyn," Harry replied. "You've no idea how much I've wanted this ever since I first saw you."

"You think it's any different for me?" She asked, her eyes blazing as she stroked his cock. "You'd had me the moment you brought me to that orgasm. Remember the first meal we had together?"

"Totally by accident," he chuckled.

Smirking, Evelyn replied, "Well, now you've got the chance to do it fully intentionally. You'll get to fuck me with this big cock. Now, and whenever you want to."

Harry watched as she planted her palms on his bare thighs and stood up right in front of him. He stared up at her as she stepped forward until she was standing between his legs. Her eyes darted to his erection before she dragged them up to meet his.

"Would you fuck me, Harry?" She asked with an impish grin.

Harry leaned back comfortably and stared her up and down, letting his eyes pause at all the delicious spots of her body that was almost entirely covered by her robe.

"I'd rather have you naked first," he replied.

Evelyn smirked as she leaned down, displaying the valley of her tits right in front of his face as she grabbed hold of his shirt and began unbuttoning it.

"I'm a greedy woman, Harry," she smirked as she let him feast his eyes. "I want to get you naked first."

Harry chuckled and allowed her to take his shirt off. Now entirely naked, he sat back and watched her rake her eyes all over his masculine frame.

Evelyn ogled him unashamedly, almost devouring him with her eyes.

"Your turn," he reminded her.

Blinking, she met his eyes and smiled as she stepped closer.

"Why don't you do the honors?" She encouraged, her heart beating rapidly.

Harry glanced down at the ribbon tied around the midriff and he swiftly pulled it, untying the knot that held the robe in place. In an instant, the robe parted and his eyes widened at the sight he was greeted with.

For Merlin knew how long, he stared at Evelyn Greengrass who wore not even a stitch of clothing under that robe apart from a matching pair of sheer light golden lingerie that looked to be painted on her ivory skin and matched perfectly with her blonde hair. He distractedly watched her peel her robe off her curvaceous frame and toss it somewhere behind her.

She giggled and turned around between his legs.

"Undress me fully, Harry," she whispered.

His hands reached upward and took hold of the hook of her bra and he unsnapped it, revealing her naked back. Evelyn clutched the flimsy fabric to her chest as she slowly took one arm after another out of the straps. With a smile, she bent over, presenting her firm rear to him.

Harry reached forward this time and gently caressed her large ass, delivering soft slaps on the cheeks. Evelyn giggled as they jiggled enticingly.

"My panties, dear," she whispered.

Harry immediately went to work. His fingers gently grabbed the waistband of her panties and he pulled them over her ass. He keenly watched how the fabric seemed to cling to her pussy as he pulled it off and Evelyn gasped as the cool air hit her inflamed and wet womanhood, making her sliver. She daintily stepped out of her panties as they pooled at her feet.

"Turn around," Harry ordered gruffly and the blonde felt a tingle shoot up her spine at his authoritative tone. She turned around between his legs, still holding her bra over her tits, and stared at him.

Harry's breath hitched once again, although for a different reason altogether. Evelyn watched with a wide grin as his eyes remained rooted to the spot between her legs.

"You are a wonderful woman," he said honestly, his eyes affixed on the small patch of trimmed hair right above her pussy.

"I got it done the day you came back," she replied, her toes curling when he leaned forward and sniffed her pussy. A moan escaped her lips as his lips made contact with the small trim, a gentle kiss on the initials she had trimmed there.

"This belongs to me now," he said possessively and Evelyn's eyes blazed with lust as she stared at him.

"That's why your initials are there," she replied hornily. "And these belong to you as well."

Harry looked up just as she threw the bra away, and his breath hitched yet again when he saw the same initials carved on her tits.

His initials. His name. And she had marked herself.

Evelyn yelped as he grabbed her ass firmly and pulled her on his lap. Her legs on either side of his waist, she felt his manhood resting against her gushing hot pussy as he pulled her firmly against him and buried his face in her cleavage.

"Ah yesss… suck my tits, Harry," she moaned, feeling his lips trail a sinful hotness over her tits as he gravitated toward the spot where she had engraved his initials.

"Mine," he growled against her skin.

"Yours," she groaned in tandem, sighing in bliss as he let his tongue out to play. Her ass began to rock on his lap and she felt the length of his cock rub against her wet walls, the tip probing her entrance with every motion they made.

Harry kissed all over her cleavage, licking and sucking her tits as he rolled his tongue around his initials. His hands kneaded her fleshy rear, moving her furiously on his lap as he humped against her.

He was attracted to her, and by Merlin did he want to fuck her. All he had wanted from her was a show of desire. An act. Never in his wildest dreams had he imagined that she would come out with his name engraved on her skin, and in her most alluring parts no less.

He wanted her, and after the life she'd had after her husband's death, she deserved everything.

"I'm going to fuck the life out of you, Eve," he growled promisingly, and Evelyn preened. She loved what he'd just called her. It was a term of endearment, a way of him acknowledging their closeness, and she wanted him to call her that forever.

"Then do it, Harry!" She cried out, furiously rolling her ass in his lap. "Fuck me. Make me yours! Fuck me!"

Harry reached under her ass and grabbed his manhood by the base before he aligned the tip against her sodden entrance. With his other hand holding her firmly by her arse, he prodded her gushing canal with his prick, and in one firm push, he drove inside her.

The feeling of being penetrated by such a thick, long cock after having refrained from any sexual activity for so many years sent rivulets of pleasure and rapturous pain straight through her pussy. She had never had something this big inside her, but in one firm and swift push, he had buried his member more than halfway inside her, and try as she might, Evelyn could not hold back the loud wail that tore its way out of her well-fucked throat.

"AAAAHHHHHH!" She howled at the top of her lungs as she arched her back and threw her head up in sheer jubilation.

Harry grunted at the feeling of her impossible tightness around his girth. She had given birth to two daughters and yet she felt as if she had never been fucked before. He gripped her arse-cheeks with both hands and firmly sank his fingers into her pillowy plump flesh before he gently lifted her until only the crown of his cock remained embedded inside her. Before Evelyn could react, he dropped her back on his cock, spearing the entirety of his manhood deep inside her.

"OOOHHHHH!" Evelyn moaned out loud as her lover buried his length to the hilt inside her. Never had she felt so full, so marvelously stretched out, and she felt as if she'd be torn apart.

Harry held himself still inside her, letting her get accustomed to his length and girth, as he gently squeezed and fondled her round rear. Her lips were firmly attached to his neck, sucking and kissing his skin hard enough to leave a bruise behind. Harry was all too happy to let her mark him. She had etched his name on her body. A little mark was nothing compared to it.

"I thought you were big when I sucked you off," she whispered against his skin. "You feel even bigger now that you're truly inside me."

"And you're tighter than I could've ever imagined," he replied. "It feels as if I'm fucking a virgin. No way you've given birth to two wonderful girls."

Evelyn chuckled and resumed sucking his neck as she felt her pussy walls accommodate his length, hugging it like the lover that he truly was now. She felt him play with her ass and smiled.

"I think I'm ready," she whispered, and Harry wasted no time. He gently lifted her, feeling her shudder in pleasure as his cock slithered out of her until only the head remained inside before he slammed her down once again.

"Oh yes… that feels so good!" She moaned. Harry kept repeating the motions, slowly pushing in and out of her, making her moan and sigh in pleasure, and in no time, Evelyn began to rock her ass in his lap, helping him fuck her better and faster.

"Fuck… ahh yesss… keep doing that… ohh so good…" Evelyn moaned as he began to thrust forcefully, making her bounce in his lap as he fucked her. She pulled back and with her palms resting on his shoulders, stared him deep into his eyes. She smiled when he grinned, and a loud moan escaped her lips when he began to fuck her even more forcefully. Her arse-cheeks clapped against his thighs as he held her firmly.

"You like this, Eve?"

"Oh I love it!"

"You like how I fuck you?"

"You fuck me the best!" She cried out as he gave a mighty push, slapping her ass hard on his thighs. "Ohhh! You fuck me better than I could've imagined!"

"I don't think you want me to stop fucking you, right?"

"Yesss! Never! Never stop fucking me! Ohh Merlinnn! Don't you stop, Harry! Fuck me! Please! Please fuck me!" Evelyn cried out hotly.

"Ugh…" Harry grunted. "I still can't believe how tight you feel around me! Fuck!"

"Ooohhh… what else… ahh fuck… what else did you expect? You're so fucking big! Any pussy would be tight for you."

"Is that so?" Harry asked in amusement.

"You stretch me out so nicely, Harry… Fuck… I can't believe I've got you inside me! Finally!"

"It was only a matter of time anyway," he grunted.

"Oohhh… I know that now," she moaned. "Ahh… But… But I started having doubts recently… I thought I was seeing things wrongly… thought I was sick for thinking of my son-in-law like this…"

Harry laughed as he fucked her furiously.

"We're all sick in our heads, Eve. No one's the right to judge us. I was just teasing you a bit, hoping it'd nudge you into making a move."

"You and your mixed signals, or maybe I read it all wrongly," she gasped. "Fuck it all. You're fucking me now. That's all that matters."

"You got that right," Harry chuckled. "That's all that matters."

He started to furiously drill inside her, repeatedly slamming her arse on his cock and Evelyn aided him all the while as she kept moaning out loud.

"Ahh fuck! YESSS!" She cried out as her back arched in pleasure from having his massive cock furiously pumping in and out of her thirsty quim.

She could not believe how good it felt. The feelings he was generating inside her were so passionate, so illicit, so intense, and so addictive that she wanted to have it all forever. She was loving how he was fucking her – a man who she should normally have no business being with. However, he was no ordinary man. He was someone who would rule their country one day, and she truly believed he had the power even greater than Voldemort and Dumbledore in his grasp.

She was in so much pleasure she had been having a hard time keeping her head straight most of the time. Her body felt as if it had been set on fire, her pussy surging with electricity as raw, primal sensations of ecstasy burned through her, sending pulses of jubilation straight into her core. All she could do was moan out loud as he kept pummeling her needy quim with his cock.

Her body was leaning against his and she wrapped her arms around his neck, pushing her large, bouncing tits against his hard chest where they squashed erotically. Their lips met in a passionate, tongue-filled kiss, dancing hotly within the warm confines of her mouth as her hot inner walls hugged his massive girth.

The couch under them rose and sank with each firm push into her and every bounce of her ass on his cock. Harry kept slamming deep inside her, driving his manhood deep into her pussy. He rammed into her, shoving the head of his cock repeatedly against her cervix, and all Evelyn felt was pleasure. It felt so fucking good she couldn't explain.

Suddenly, she felt herself lifted off his cock. Before she could react though, she found herself on her hands and knees, and in no time, Harry had his cock deep inside her from behind.

"OHH FUCKK!" Evelyn cried out as Harry began to slam away into her from behind. His fingers were firmly holding onto her arse as he fucked her furiously. He slapped her tight ass hard, spurring her to push back and meet his relentless thrusts with as much enthusiasm.

"Ohh Harry… you feel so big inside me," she moaned at the top of her lungs. "Fuck me… ohh…"

"Well, you'll be getting this big dick a lot more from now on," Harry grunted in response, his eyes affixed on her heart-shaped arse and he delivered resounding slaps on each cheek one after the other.

"Yesss baby! Spank me! Take me!"

"Fuck Eve," he growled. "Everything's so sexy about you."

"I know you love my tits," she moaned. "But… ahh… looks like you like my arse a lot more."

"Fuck, you think so?" He asked with a grunt as he squeezed her round arse one more time before he leaned forward, grabbing hold of both her tits and squeezing firmly. Evelyn's back arched as he pulled her upward with her back flush against his front as he fondled both her tits roughly while he continued to thrust into her from behind. "I'll take care to give them proper attention from now on."

Evelyn moaned as her lover played with her soft, round globes, squeezing and caressing her tits and gently teasing her hard nipples.

"Ahh yesss… play with my tits, Harry… squeeze them as you fuck me."

"You like this?"

"I love your hands on my tits, Harry," she moaned. "And you know what makes it even hotter? That you are my son-in-law."

The implication was not lost on Harry and he redoubled the ferocity of his thrusts. He kept shoving his big, hard cock repeatedly inside her, spearing her pussy walls over and over again.

Evelyn felt herself grow even more hot once she said it. She felt him start fucking her more ferociously and she moaned. His hands felt so good on her tits and the feeling of his cock venturing deeper inside her than anything ever had made her arousal intensify. She was getting closer to her orgasm and she knew he must be close as well. The desire to have his seed shoot deep inside her was stronger than ever and Evelyn began to furiously slam her ass back in tandem with his thrusts, taking him deeper and deeper inside her.

He was hammering into her with wild abandon as he pawed away at her tits, fully intent on giving them all the attention he had inadvertently missed out on before. They fucked wildly, and they were loud. Evelyn was sure her loud moans and cries could be heard all the way into the foyer. However, they were beyond worrying about anything but bringing each other to their mutual climaxes.

She kept crying out how good he was or how brilliant his cock felt. She wanted him to fuck her every day from now on and she wanted to feel his hands on her tits whenever she could.

"I'm close," he grunted in her ear.

"Me too," she moaned.

This spurred Harry on even more and he relinquished his hold on her tits. Evelyn fell forward on her elbows, causing her ass to hike high in the air. Keeping a firm grasp on her ass, Harry began to mercilessly fuck her from behind. His thrusts were hard and strong enough to shake the couch they were fucking on.

All Evelyn could do was grab onto the sides of the couch, sinking her fingers into the soft surface as her lover took her from behind. She could only marvel at the fucking she was receiving from him. He was fucking her so powerfully and with such dominance. She could feel her orgasm build up. Vines of pleasure were shooting through her core and she knew she was close.

"Cum for me, Eve," Harry grunted when he felt her begin to tense up under him.

Evelyn felt those vines of pleasure getting stronger as they transformed into lust and ecstasy.

"Yes! I'm going to cum for you, Harry!" She cried out lustfully.

Her whole body tensed and her pussy walls tightened their hold around his massive manhood, stopping his thrusts. Her body began to shudder as her arms gave away. Her large tits collided with the couch as she dropped on her front, pulling Harry with her who held himself above her with his arms on either side of her body.

He grunted as her pussy gripped his cock in a vice and the head of his cock expanded just as Evelyn's world exploded into a rainbow of pleasure. A loud wail rang about in the room of their lovemaking as her orgasm crashed through her just as the first shot of his hot, potent cum splattered her insides.

Evelyn cried out in sheer jubilation as she came and felt his thick, hot seed shoot deep inside her. She could hear his guttural grunts as he let himself lie down entirely on her back, his cock sending rope after rope of his cum straight into her womb. Her pussy walls were locked against his cock, intent on taking the entirety of his seed deep inside her.

They had no idea how much time had passed when their orgasms finally subsided. Harry shot one final load of his seed deep inside her before he rolled over her back with a soft grunt, spooning her from behind with his cock still inside her pussy.

Evelyn leaned back against him, wiggling her ass to make herself more comfortable as both his hands came to hold onto her large tits. Her nipples were hard and jutted out against his palms and Harry gently caressed them with his thumbs, making her sigh.

"Well, this is unexpected."

Their eyes opened and they looked right ahead at the trio of young women who stood there right at the entrance of the room, their eyes trained on the sight of their naked bodies entangled on the couch.

To be continued…

Chapter 20: Contest Pt. 1

Daphne, Tracey, and Astoria stared at their entangled naked bodies in visible confusion. Harry and Evelyn stared back before they slowly separated.

The three young women had visible evidence of what had transpired in their absence, and all they did was silently watch as the other two dressed themselves.

“When did this happen?” Daphne asked with a raised eyebrow and her arms crossed.

“Today,” Harry replied, not seeing the merit in hiding anything. “Your mother is an attractive woman, Daph, and well, I’m me. Pretty sure we liked each other since the beginning and it all became too much to handle today. The next level, I should say.”

“I can see that,” she replied dryly. “So you’re telling me that the three daughters were not enough. You wanted the mother as well.”

Harry raised an eyebrow in amusement as he gazed back at his lovely girlfriend.

“Can you blame me?” He asked with a smirk.

“Harry, please be serious,” Daphne said, exasperated. Behind her, the other two closet deviants merely rolled their eyes with similar grins etched on their faces.

Harry chuckled and stepped forward, closing the distance between him and Daphne. He reached out and wrapped his arms around her, pulling her flush against him.

“Seriously, just look at her. Can you blame me?” He said huskily, and Daphne squirmed under his touch. “She’s your mother in every sense. In a way, she is the perfect specimen for how you’d look when you’re her age.”

“Stop…” Daphne sighed, fisting the front of his shirt.

“You like this too, don’t you?” Harry continued. “The idea of your husband bedding your mother as well. You find it hot, don’t you, my little vixen?”

Daphne leaned her forehead against his chest and breathed deeply as he held her by the ass, caressing softly.

“I knew you were a deviant the moment you proposed me to fuck you in the ass, you know? That was in no way normal,” Harry continued, slowly rubbing circles over her ass cheeks under the short skirt she was wearing. His fingers grazed the outline of her lace knickers as he squeezed gently. Daphne merely breathed in short gasps.

“Still, she’s my mother,” the blonde groaned as Harry reached down and pushed his hand through her knickers, caressing her hot slit now. She was getting wetter!

“Doesn’t that make it even hotter?” Harry whispered hotly in her ear and gently tucked her earlobe between his teeth. “Imagine how good it would feel when I fuck you and her at the same time. Can you imagine it, Daph? I’ll be inside you and where you came from!”

Daphne’s breath hitched at the vision her mind conjured.

“You’re a dirty man,” she whispered as she leaned back and gazed him in the eyes.

“You won’t have me any other way, my love,” he grinned. “And I know you better than most. You do find the idea hot. I’m touching the proof right now.”

Daphne squirmed under his intense gaze as he ran his fingers along her folds. She took a deep breath and glanced over his shoulder where her mother was staring at them with a multitude of emotions dancing in her blue orbs – eyes that were so similar to hers. She looked her over, and she had to admit her mother looked really fit at her age. Try as she might though, she also could not help but compare her to what she expected to look like at that age and the image her mind conjured flattered her a lot.

“But Harry…” she whispered. “She’s never been with someone since Father passed away.”

“I know,” Harry said gently. “Evelyn and I have talked about it quite a bit. You trust me, right?”

There was nothing but pure adoration in her eyes as Daphne nodded.

“More than you believe.”

Harry smiled and cupped her cheek, caressing her soft skin tenderly.

“Then trust me when I say that I’ll take care of her as she deserves,” he replied promisingly. “Life has given her a second chance at happiness. I won’t let it go to waste. I promise.”

Daphne bit her lip and looked down for a few seconds, a hundred thoughts racing through her mind, before she nodded.

“Okay,” she whispered. “I trust you.”

“That’s my girl,” Harry smiled and kissed her softly.

As they pulled away, he glanced back at Evelyn and nodded, earning a relieved smile from the blonde. She walked forward, joining everyone, and Daphne pulled away from Harry to regard her.

“You could’ve told us earlier, you know? We wouldn’t have had to find out this way,” she intoned softly.

Evelyn reached out and took her daughter’s hand, giving it an affectionate squeeze.

“To be honest, dear, I wanted to, but I was not sure if Harry was truly attracted to me or I was simply imagining things. Then it all happened so quickly today,” she smiled.

“Teasing you was fun,” Harry interjected unrepentantly, wrapping an arm around her waist and pulling her close. Evelyn merely shook her head in amusement as the others chuckled.

“Now that we’re done here,” Astoria interjected. “Harry, we’d like a little time for something. You mind?”

Eyebrow raised in curiosity, Harry stared at the brunette who simply smiled sweetly.

“We’ll call you back when we’re done, promise.”

Shrugging, Harry nodded.

“Sure,” he replied. “I’ll be up in our room, Daph.”

Daphne nodded with a small smile. All four watched him walk away and they looked at each other.

“What are you three up to now?” Evelyn asked curiously.

“Not just us three now, Mum,” Astoria smirked as she walked over and hugged her mother. “You’re also one of us now, remember?”

Evelyn smiled at her youngest and gently kissed her forehead.

“Mother,” Daphne said softly. “I know how hard things have been for you… and I’m happy you finally found someone, even if it’s Harry.”

Evelyn gave her eldest an affectionate smile and nodded.

“He just has that pull, doesn’t he?”

“That he does,” Tracey replied, smiling. “And he doesn’t shy away from using it to his advantage either.”

“He has to,” Evelyn nodded. “This plan he has… if he wants it to succeed, he has to be like this.”

“He’s already started making inroads, you know?” Daphne said softly. “You know Andromeda Tonks? Her daughter has also joined.”

Evelyn nodded thoughtfully. She had met the young woman and she had to admit she was a very capable fighter. Although she had come off as a bit goody-two-shoes for her liking, she believed what she had gone through would toughen her up significantly.

‘If Harry has already accepted her, then that means her values align with his,’ she thought in quiet contemplation.

“Enough of this chit-chat. I say we get down to it now,” Tracey interjected as she walked over with the bags they had brought with them.

“Again, get down to what?” Evelyn asked as she glanced at the bags. “What did you three buy? Those look like the bags muggles use.”

“A few items that we feel a certain someone would very much like,” Tracey replied with a wide grin.

“Not only him, Trace. We’d love them as well,” Astoria butted in excitedly. “Oh Morgana I’ve always wanted to have more of these.”

Evelyn’s eyes widened as her daughter emptied the contents of her bag on the floor.

“Oh.”

“Oh indeed,” Astoria smirked. “We planned to have a party of four tonight, but a party of five sounds even better. What do you think, Mum?”

Evelyn merely nodded absently, her eyes affixed on the items sprawled on the floor.

“I reckon we’d need to adjust a few of these for you,” Tracey remarked, looking Evelyn up and down. “Merlin Daph, Tori, you’ll truly look like that one day. I’m jealous!”

The three Greengrass women exchanged a look and chuckled.

“Don’t worry, Trace. You won’t be much different either,” Daphne replied as she gently kissed her best friend.

“Let’s get started then, shall we?” Astoria grinned.

XXXXX

It had surprisingly been more than two hours since he had left them, and Harry was lounging in the bed, playing with odd shapes and sizes he conjured and transfigured in front of him.

Time and again, he found his thoughts drifting to Narcissa Malfoy.

She had seemed genuine during the funeral and he believed she could prove to be a nice addition to his group of allies. She was loyal to no one but herself and her son. That much was clear to him. However, with the vow she would be swearing, she would become loyal to him so far as he didn’t make her do something against her wishes.

He recalled the promise he had made. Although he found it distasteful to play babysitter, he would humor the woman. It wasn’t as if little Draco could do anything with the cabinet, and he was not going to let him carry out any other sadistic scheme either.

He knew the woman wanted her son’s safety. If he was being honest, he could keep the ponce safe, but for the life of him, he didn’t want to. Draco Malfoy was a pathetic son of a bastard who had pledged his fealty to Voldemort, just like his bastard father. That made him a dead man walking in his books.

He knew Draco would not be able to refrain from committing an evil act, and that would be his undoing. He had already promised Narcissa that he would do what was necessary should her son force his hand, and he had no intention of reneging on his promise either.

However, he would prefer if something else happened to the ponce. He didn’t think Narcissa would be too receptive of his advances should he be the one to kill her son, and that couldn’t stand.

Narcissa Malfoy, or Black as he hoped she would soon become again, was one hot woman he had set his sights on now, and if there was one thing he didn’t let go, it was something he believed that belonged to him.

Lucius would die. That was already decided. Her marriage would be annulled long before he kicked the bucked though. And Harry wanted to make Narcissa fully his before it happened. There would be nothing more satisfactory than humiliating that asshole before killing him.

Narcissa already found herself with her back pressed firmly against the wall. He knew she had no allies, even though she believed her son was her hope.

Draco was a coward who loved to play the main character, and he knew he considered himself to be Voldemort’s loyal follower. There was no way the bastard would hesitate in getting rid of his own mother should the need arise or Voldemort command him to.

Harry knew all he needed to do was make Narcissa realize how alone she truly was without him. The fact that she had already approached him for help proved that she was under tremendous pressure, and she would have run away a long time ago. Alas, the only thing holding her back was her son.

Harry smirked to himself as he thought about it. He would make sure she realized what a miscalculation it was on her part to stay there only for the sake of her son.

After all, to gain something, one needed to lose, and he wanted to give Narcissa everything she could possibly want. However, for that to happen, she would first need to lose everything.

Sighing, Harry shook his head to clear his thoughts and brought his mind back to the matter at hand. It was getting late, and they had still not called him. He wondered what they were up to.

He had seen the bags the girls had brought back with them but he had no idea what they had bought. The only think he was sure of was that they had ventured into the muggle world.

He assumed they must be discussing the recent developments with Evelyn, and he could understand it. Although Daphne and Astoria were related and were with him, it was a different level altogether with Evelyn now joining them as well. Going by their reactions downstairs, he was confident that Astoria and Tracey found it more than accepting. Outwardly, Daphne seemed a bit reluctant, but Harry knew better.

His lovely Daphne was a vixen in private, and she found the prospect of sharing her man with her mother equally hot. She might not say it aloud, and even though he had felt the proof of her assent, he could’ve told it just by looking at her.

Whatever one said about her, Daphne loved those she held dear to her heart with all she had. She wanted her mother to find happiness, and she would never stand in her way even if the one her mother found herself wanting was him.

His perverted mind could not be stopped either. It had already started giving him ideas regarding how he could ensure all parties enjoyed this new arrangement they found themselves being a part of now. The thought of Daphne, Evelyn, and Astoria together as they pleasured each other before being taken by him sent a thrum of anticipation coursing through him, and Harry caressed his erection over his trousers. He could barely wait!

“Harry! You can come now!” He heard Tracey’s loud voice enhanced by a Sonorous.

“About time now,” he muttered and pushed himself off the bed, taking down all the conjurations. He looked around as he walked down the stairs, frowning when he saw they were not in the main living room.

Assuming they were back over in the private one where he had left them, Harry made his way over.

His steps faltered when he reached his destination, his eyes feasting on the sight they had been offered.

“Err…” he trailed off.

“You’re here! Why don’t you take a seat first?”

Harry could do nothing more than oblige as he stared at the four women who, it seemed, were hellbent on sending all his blood rushing between his legs.

“We only planned to this with us three and you first, but now that Mum’s also involved, it’s only fair we included her as well, don’t you think?” Astoria smiled.

“Planned what, exactly?” Harry could not help but ask in a bid to occupy his mind and distract himself for the literal feast he had been blessed with.

“You can’t tell?” Tracey asked with her head tilted to the side and a teasing smirk dancing on her lips.

“We got a few goods from a certain muggle store we’ve heard about, and we’d love to hear your thoughts about these babies and us,” Daphne took over, smirking.

“In short, it’s a lingerie party,” Astoria grinned, posing provocatively.

“I see,” Harry said, obviously distracted.

“Yeah, so this is a little competition and you are the judge,” she continued without missing a beat.

“I’m the what now?”

“The judge, Harry. Do pay attention,” she mock-chided him. “You have to judge who’s the sexiest among us. Easy, isn’t it?”

Harry let out a disbelieving laugh.

“Easy to say for you. There’s no way I come out the winner here,” Harry replied. “How do you expect me to choose one out of you four?”

“Well,” Daphne intoned, smirking. “Usually, the judge decides. I’m sure you’re smart enough to figure it out, love.”

Harry groaned inaudibly and nodded.

“Yes! Good luck, Harry!” Tracey clapped her hands as she bounced where she stood, deliberately sending her tits jiggling enticingly. Harry’s eyes followed their entire movement. He already had an idea where this night would be going and he was looking forward to how it would all unfold.

‘You better thank me for this entertainment, Maria,’ he thought to himself, chuckling when he heard the little giggle in his mind.

“Alright then,” Harry began as he made himself comfortable on the couch, staring at the four beautiful women – a pair of blondes and brunettes each – and giving them a once over. “Let’s start. Why don’t you four come a bit closer and line up so I can take a nice, clear look at you.”

Harry leaned back on the couch and watched as they dutifully lined up, facing him.

‘Fuck! They’re all hot as hell!’ Harry thought, running his eyes unabashedly over their scantily clad bodies.

Astoria was standing to the far left, wearing a blue translucent babydoll that fully covered only her lovely tits and her lower belly, leaving everything bare for him to let his eyes feast on. He could see the hint of her lace knickers as the babydoll hiked up over her lovely arse, teasing and enticing him.

Daphne was to the left of her sister, and she looked the lovely vision she always did. Right now, however, she looked like a succubus straight from the pits of hell in her sheer blood red two-piece lingerie. Her large cleavage was exposed and her tits were pushed together, giving him a tantalizing view. Unlike the other three women, she was wearing a garter belt and black stockings, further accentuating her seductive looks.

His newest conquest was third, and Harry smirked at the sight of her. Clad in a black nightie that was so sheer her entire body was exposed, her alluring bits were hidden only behind her black lace bra and knickers. One strap of her nightie was hanging off her shoulder, teasing him. Harry paid emphasis to the detail and shared a smirk with the woman.

Tracey was to the far right, clad in a purple translucent lingerie garment with a black bow right above where her cleavage started. The garment had delicious black cups, indicating that it was all she had covering her delicious tits. Her black thin knickers were visible through the translucent fabric that flared around her lovely arse, giving her a seductive flair.

“Well,” Harry cleared his throat as he gazed at them. “This is gonna be fucking hard.”

“We can see that,” Tracey called out teasingly, eyeing the obvious tent in his trousers.

“Hush. No distracting or I’ll disqualify you,” Harry rebutted teasingly.

“Yes sir,” Tracey smirked.

“Here’s what I’m gonna do,” Harry continued after giving Tracey another amused glance. “I’ll divide this into multiple categories. Your choice of lingerie, your lovely tits, your arses, your legs… and your pussies.”

Astoria let out a loud gasp at that.

“You dirty man!”

“You got a problem?” Harry raised an eyebrow, smirking as she shook her head grinning. “Good. If there’s a tie, I’ll give a point to each. Any complaints?”

All four women shook their heads in unison, finding as much mirth in this arrangement as he was.

“Alright then,” Harry said as he looked them over once again. “You all look absolutely ravishing in those, and believe me when I say it’s touch and go with all four of you. But Daphne just edges you three out.”

A wide smile blossomed on Daphne’s face as the other three rolled their eyes.

“She just looks straight out of my wet dreams with that succubus look. You all do!” He added hastily. “It’s just… hers are a tiny bit better than you three.”

The women were all gracious and they accepted it without any complaints, even agreeing that Daphne did look the best out of them.

“Now then, we get to the tits,” Harry called out once they were done, and they turned back to him once again. “I hope this goes without saying that this shouldn’t be about size. I’ll be judging it all on an overall basis.”

“Sounds fair,” Evelyn replied, smiling.

“Good. And to judge it fairly, I need to understand things intimately, if you know what I mean,” Harry smirked. “Off with them, if you will.”

“Makes sense too,” Tracey nodded as she grasped the hem of her garment and pulled it off, revealing her naked tits to his gaze. His cock that was already rock-hard in his trousers lurched at the sight of her tits as they jiggled enticingly. Tracey glanced over and with a smirk, she threw the flimsy garment over toward him.

Chuckling, Harry caught it mid-air, feeling the soft fabric in his hand, and placed it beside him.

“Don’t think you’ll get any extra points for that, by the way,” Harry called out in amusement, his eyes eagerly staring at her exposed chest.

Daphne was the next to follow. She reached behind her and unclasped the hooks, pulling her arms out of the straps. One hand kept the cups covering her large, delicious tits as she stared at him with a smirk, teasing him.

“You won’t get any extra points for that either,” Harry called out, his hunger apparent in his gaze.

His cock lurched yet again as the blonde let the bra drop to the floor, and with a perfect kick, the lace fabric found itself at his feet. Reaching down, he gently caressed the cups as he picked it up and placed it beside him.

Astoria followed Tracey’s suit. Unzipping the babydoll in the middle, she parted it wide, exposing her naked torso to his hungry gaze. With a sinful smirk on her utterly kissable lips, the brunette pulled it off her frame and threw it toward him. Harry deposited it beside him as well, giving the final woman an expectant look.

Evelyn stared at him with a smirk.

“Girls,” she began. “Don’t you think it’s unfair for us to be almost naked here in front of this pervert while he sits there fully clothed?”

“You know what, Mum? I do think it’s very unfair,” Astoria nodded emphatically.

Harry shrugged and took off his shirt, revealing his bare torso to their appreciative gazes.

“Good,” Evelyn replied. One strap of her nightie was already hanging off her shoulder, and she took care of the other. Pulling her arms out, she sashayed the flimsy fabric down her voluptuous body, letting it pool at her feet. Her bra followed suit, sending her large, gravity-defying tits bouncing around. Harry stared at those melons as they hung when she lowered herself to pick her lingerie from the floor.

Evelyn smirked as she slowly stood back up and threw both pieces of clothing one by one. Harry placed them beside him once again.

With a small grunt, he pushed himself to his feet. His cock strained against its confines, forming a large tent which did not go unnoticed by the women. Harry made no move to cover or adjust himself as he slowly stalked forward.

“Alright then, let’s get this assessment started, shall we?” he said, starting from the right.

Tracey was the first, and Harry stood in front of her. The lovely young woman stood proudly in front of him and Harry made an elaborate show of inspecting her tits from all angles. The others stared at him as he evaluated her tits, mirth shining in their eyes.

Harry reached up and gently palmed the undersides of her tits, cupping them and hefting them around. Tracey simply sighed in contentment as he touched her.

“Feels really good,” Harry whispered gently as his thumbs brushed across her stiff nipples. “A very good shape and a nice size as well. A guy could play with them all day.”

Tracey moaned softly as he continued to gently flick and brush his thumb across her sensitive nipples. Only a small groan of protest left her lips when he gently lowered her tits and pulled his hands away, moving over to the woman to her right.

“Size won’t count, I’m telling you again,” he said teasingly as he stared at her large, gravity-defying tits that jutted out proudly from her chest.

“We’ll see,” Evelyn replied confidently as she smirked.

Harry shook his head in amusement. He repeated his previous actions, inspecting her massive globes from all angles before he finally hefted them in his palms, weighing those melons.

Like Tracey, Evelyn also could not conceal her moan as he flicked her nipples gently.

“Soft and heavy little things, aren’t they?” He whispered, fondling her caramelly mounds. Evelyn merely nodded as his hands slid around to caress her sides before returning to her sensitive tits. “Makes a guy want to bury his face in these babies and get himself lost in there.”

It was with great reluctance that Harry, once again, lowered her tits and pulled away. Evelyn breathed heavily as he stepped in front of Daphne who smiled at him sultrily.

“And what can I even say about them?” Harry remarked as he lustfully gazed at her tits.

“Come on, I want to hear it,” Daphne breathed.

Harry reached out and gently caressed her tits, brushing his fingers all over them while rubbing her puffy nipples.

“I don’t think there are many who could compare with these,” he whispered, continuing to play with her tits. He circled his thumbs around her nipples, rubbing over the areola, all the while keeping a close eye on her expressions.

Daphne was biting her lower lip in arousal, breathing through her teeth, and it was only when he gently tweaked her nipples that she gasped.

“I’d say I can only imagine how erotic it would feel to have your tits rub against my chest as I play with you, but I’ve already done it, so I do know how erotic it truly feels,” he smirked, caressing her puffy nipples gently after he tweaked them.

“Why don’t you remind yourself how erotic it truly feels?” She whispered as she gently placed her hands on his shoulders, staring at him with lust.

Harry smirked and holding her by the sides, he pulled her close. Those lovely tits pressed up against his chest and they sighed as one as her hard nipples rubbed against him.

“Don’t think this would give any extra points, love,” Harry reminded her, chuckling.

“A girl’s still gotta try,” she whispered, dropping a faint kiss against his neck.

“Alright! Alright! There’s still a lot left. We can get to this part later!”

Harry and Daphne chuckled as they pulled away, and with a final caress, he stepped to her right and in front of the one who had interrupted them.

“And finally, we get to the youngest of the lot,” Harry smirked as he gazed at Astoria who had her chest pushed out, her pointed pink nipples hard as they capped her tits.

Although the smallest in size, Astoria had nothing to be ashamed of. Her areola were a shade darker than the skin that surrounded them and her nipples were easily the hardest out of the four. Harry surveyed them to his heart’s content before he finally reached out. He did not bother with weighing them but instead, he touched her where she seemed the most sensitive.

Astoria could not hold back the moan that escaped her throat as Harry reached out and flicked her nipples. She balled her fists to control her arousal as he began to caress her tits. She knew she was smaller than the other three but she was determined to prove that he could have fun with her as well.

“I love your nipples, Tori,” Harry whispered lovingly. “They’re the most sensitive out of the lot, I can tell. I’d love to get lost playing with them. They look and feel wonderful.”

He gently pressed his thumb against them, eliciting a soft gasp from the brunette who had her eyes closed as she stood there on jittery feet.

“Tell me something, Tori,” he whispered. “Do you feel something in your pussy when I touch your nipples? Oh… you do. You know what I’d love? I’d love to make you climax just by playing with these nipples of yours.”

Astoria’s breathing was labored by the time Harry was done with her, and with a final amused glance, he caressed her tits and pulled away. Stepping to the side, Harry took his place in the middle in front of them and looked them over.

“As I said, size won’t count in this. And after a very exhaustive examination,” he smirked, earning him an eyeroll from all four. “Tori’s the winner of this round.”

Astoria’s eyes widened before she squealed, and before anyone could react, she jumped Harry. Her arms and legs wrapped around his body as she slammed her lips against his.

Harry was taken by surprise for only a moment before he reached down and grabbed her ass. Pulling her firmly against himself, he began to kiss her with equal enthusiasm. Their tongues collided in a heated kiss, dancing about inside his mouth as Astoria seemed to be in an overly excited mood.

Behind her, the other three woman stared in a mix of arousal and happiness as they made out.

Finally, she pulled back and looked at Harry with a bright grin.

“Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!” She chanted on repeat, earning a chuckle out of all four of them.

“I meant what I said, by the way,” Harry whispered promisingly, pulling her closer so that her pussy was pressing against his massive hard-on. “I’m gonna make you cum just by playing with those nipples of yours.”

Astoria stared at him with slightly widened eyes for a moment before a sultry grin overtook her features. Rubbing herself excitedly against him, she pecked his lips and jumped off, taking her place back.

“I’ll hold you to that,” she called out, smirking.

Harry smiled before he schooled his features and regarded them.

“Well then, two down, three to go. Before we proceed though, why don’t we take a small breather? I think we all can use one,” he remarked, taking in the obvious wet patches on their knickers. Similarly, the four women did not miss how hard and massive his cock looked as it created a large tent in his trousers.

“I think that’s a good idea,” Evelyn replied with a nod.

“You have some drinks, Eve?” Harry asked, and the woman smiled at the term of endearment.

“In the kitchen. Come, I’ll set you up right away,” she smiled.

Harry nodded.

“You three coming?”

“I’ll have some!” Astoria chimed in brightly. Daphne and Tracey nodded and made to walk over to the couch.

“Leave those,” Harry stopped them. As the four women looked at him, he smirked, “I like the view as it is.”

All it did was earn him another eyeroll.

To be continued…

Chapter 21: Contest Pt. 2

"Alright then, let's continue where we left off," Harry remarked as the women lined up in front of him once again. "Turn around please. I'd like a nice look under the light."

They obliged eagerly, turning around and presenting their backs to him. Clad in nothing but their sexy panties, they were testing his self-control, tempting him to do whatever he wanted.

Harry resisted though as he approached Astoria, smirking when she gasped at his touch. He ran his hands over her bare arse cheeks, gently caressing and fondling them before he smacked, watching the supple flesh jiggle enticingly.

"You have a very cute arse, Tori," he praised, squeezing her cheeks and feeling them up. "A nice curve and very soft skin. A guy would love to fuck you from behind just for the sexy view."

"I hope this guy would do it soon," she whispered, glancing at him over her shoulder with lust-filled eyes.

"We'll see," he smirked and delivered a soft slap on each of her cheeks, making her grin nastily. He moved on, finding himself standing behind Daphne.

The blonde was blessed in every way imaginable, and that included her delectable arse.

"I think the word curvaceous falls short of describing your arse, love," Harry remarked huskily as he gently caressed her cheeks. "I've told you numerous times before, but I'll say it again. You have one sexy arse, Daph."

Daphne mewled in pleasure as her lover began to fondle her arse. He pinched the supple flesh and sank his fingers into her as he examined her peachy rear.

"I often find myself wondering about it whenever we fuck," Harry continued. "How could you have an arse so soft and yet so firm at the same time? I bet I could bounce a galleon off these babies if I tried."

With a final squeeze, Harry stepped to the side and found himself standing behind the mother of the previous two.

"Ahh, Eve," he smirked as he stood behind her, snapping the elastic band of her panties against her rear. "If there was ever an arse made for spanking, it's this one right here."

The blonde MILF moaned as her lover delivered a firm spank on her arse, sending her pliant flesh jiggling, to his delight. Harry heard her and smirked.

"Is this a weak spot, love? A pleasure point?" He asked, delivering another pair of spanks on each of her cheeks. The woman moaned after every strike, pushing her rear backward as if silently telling him to not let up.

"As I said," Harry smirked. "Perfectly round and oh so firm… these are shouting at me in invitation to spank them. I bet a bloke would have a dandy time striking these cheeks, just to have his red handprints leave a mark on them."

The cheeks were already red, and Evelyn moaned as Harry delivered a final spank on her arse. He pinched her cheeks, and she sighed when he moved over to Tracey who was hungrily staring at him over her shoulder.

Amused, Harry gently turned her face straight ahead and grabbed her rear.

"And finally, we get to dear Trace," Harry said huskily as he squeezed her arse. His fingers covered as much of the surface as they could and he massaged her fleshy rear, pressing his thumbs between her cheeks. The tips were touching the thin material of her panties wedged right over her rear door. "You, love, have such a soft arse that a bloke could squeeze his fingers and forget himself in the feeling."

He could feel her wetness on the flimsy fabric covering her womanhood and he did not shy away from letting himself run his thumb over her moist knickers. The brunette shuddered in pleasure.

"An arse perfect for squeezing, perfect for grabbing firmly during a fuck, no matter what the position might be," Harry continued squeezing her arse and Tracey eagerly pressed back against his palms, desperate for him to keep touching and fondling her.

To her disappointment, Harry pulled his hands off her and stepped back, retaking his position near the couch.

"You all can turn around now," he called out.

All four women were visibly aroused and squirming in their place, and the wet patch between their legs was more pronounced now.

"All of you have great arses, and you know I'd love nothing more than to get lost in feeling you up," he smirked, making them chuckle. "But there's one I think that stands out. Someone who has such a magnificent arse after giving birth to two beautiful women. Eve, you win this one."

The blonde MILF grinned, elated, as the others chuckled.

"Figures," Astoria remarked. "He sure loves to spank."

"Guilty as charged," Harry replied, grinning. "We can have a nice session if you'd like."

The women grinned from their spots, cocking their hips to the side.

"What's next then?" Astoria asked, smiling slyly. "Pussies, or legs?"

"Legs," Harry replied. "Let's save the big one for the last."

"As you wish."

Harry smirked and regarded them as he took a seat on the couch.

"For this, I'll be judging how sexy your legs look, and how smooth they feel, among a few other criteria. Tori, if you'd come here first."

The brunette nodded and stepped daintily toward him, coming to a stop right in front of his face between his legs.

"A step back, Tori. This baby has to wait," he smirked, running a finger over the front of her panties. She gave him a sultry grin and stepped back. "Lift one leg and place it right here."

The brunette obliged, lifting her left leg and placing it on his thigh.

Harry gently ran his hands over her legs, starting from her toes and climbing higher until he was well past her knees and rubbing her thighs. Her breathing slowly grew labored as she watched him caress her leg.

"Nice and smooth. I could keep caressing these for hours without getting bored," he complimented, making her smirk. He gave her thigh a soft squeeze and patted. She pulled her leg off and lifted the right one, placing it on his lap. He repeated the process, easily smelling her arousal as her pussy was mere inches away from his face.

"You have lovely legs, Tori," he smiled. "One could easily get addicted to stroking these."

Tori moaned as she felt his fingers touching her core over the flimsy wet fabric of her panties when he was caressing her thigh, and Harry gently patted her. Aroused, she slowly pulled her leg off his lap and stepped back. She turned around, giving him a wonderful view of her perky rear, and walked over to join the others.

"Daph," Harry smiled, and Daphne grinned. She swayed seductively as she approached him, and Harry felt as if he was a prey she was stalking, and truth be told, he wouldn't mind being one for her either.

Just as he had done with her sister, Harry caressed her legs one by one, feeling up her toned legs. He played around with her toes for a bit, sharing a seductive grin with the blonde, before he climbed upward and started fondling her thighs. His fingers inched closer and closer to her scantily clad pussy, and he could smell her strong scent of arousal. She was so horny, and he could feel his cock straining against its confines as well.

"Fuck, Harry…" she moaned softly as she felt his fingers press against her core when he was caressing her inner thigh. Harry smirked and ventured downward, earning a disappointed sigh from the blonde beauty.

"Patience, love," he whispered, dropping a soft kiss on her inner thigh. "You have really long and toned legs. Statuesque, that's the word, I think."

He slowly pulled back, and Daphne smiled at him as she walked back, swaying her hips seductively as she took her place with the others.

"Eve," Harry nodded, and the busty bombshell of a woman walked forward with a confident gait. Harry was elated to see how easily and quickly she had become comfortable with this dynamic, but then this was a woman who had raised confident women in Daphne, Astoria, and even Tracey. Those three had to get it from someone.

The aroma of sex was permeating the room when Evelyn came closer, and Harry's eyes were affixed to her flimsy panties. Her swollen lips had enveloped the wet fabric, making it push inside her quim. She stepped closer, spreading her legs and bending slightly as Harry's hands reached up on her thick thighs. His fingers were touching her barely covered pussy, and as he glanced up, he saw the invitation in her eyes.

Harry was happy to oblige, and he pressed his fingers firmly against her pussy lips, pushing the damp material of her panties even further between them.

"You've taken such good care of yourself, and that includes your lovely legs," Harry complimented, caressing her legs from top to bottom.

A thrum of pleasure shot through Evelyn at his remark and she pressed herself lover, making him push his fingers further against her pussy.

"I don't think we're at that stage yet," Harry smirked as he pulled his hands down. "Just a few minutes more. Don't be impatient now."

He patted her thigh, allowing her to leave, and turned toward Tracey who smirked as she swayed over, her pillowy rear cocking from side to side as she came closer.

Even as she walked, Harry stared at her long and toned legs that seemed to stretch on forever.

"Just as statuesque as Daph," he complimented as Tracey lifted her left leg and placed it between his legs, mere inches from his hard prick. Harry reached out, caressing her leg, and smirked when she breathed raggedly as he ran his hands over her inner thigh. "And so smooth as well. You love your legs, I can tell."

Tracey stood, breathing raggedly, as she felt his fingers gently brush over her wet entrance. He did not press or probe, and she sorely wished he did.

He patted her thigh, and Tracey pulled her leg off, placing the other one. She loved how he was touching her all over, and feeling bold, she gently rubbed her toes over the outline of his erection.

Harry gave her a smirk and brushed his fingers over her pussy again.

"You have lovely legs, Trace," he whispered, taking a long whiff of her incredible arousal as he slid his hands down her leg. "A bloke would love the feeling of your legs wrapped around him as he pounded into you."

"I can hardly wait," she replied lustfully as she pulled her leg off and walked back to join the others.

Harry ran his eyes over their barely clothed figures and took a deep breath.

"I love all your legs," he said. "But as I said, one of you has legs so fine that a bloke would love nothing more than to have them wrapped around his back. Congrats, Trace. You win this round."

The brunette grinned.

"And as I said, I can hardly wait," she replied.

Harry smirked and leaned back on the couch, staring at them.

"And now, we're down to the final one. One you all have been so eager to get to," he remarked, eyeing them up and down. "I don't think I need to spell it out, do I?"

The women stared at him in amusement, and Daphne took charge.

"I assume you want us to take these off?" She asked, snapping the elastic waistband of her lace panties against her skin. Harry merely nodded with a smirk.

"Then it's only fair if you follow suit as well," she replied, arms crossed under her tits.

"As my dear daughter just said," Evelyn joined in with a smirk. Astoria and Tracey nodded in agreement.

"Why not?" He replied easily. They all knew what this was anyway. It was nothing but a game disguised as a contest to discover who was the sexiest of them all, and it seemed they were getting to the main event soon.

He stood up and took his remaining clothes off within seconds. His erect manhood sprang free of its confines and all four of them stared unblinkingly.

"It ain't anything new for you to be so mesmerized," Harry called out in amusement.

"Shush," Astoria replied. Just as he had been running his eyes all over their bodies, they were ogling him now, and Harry let them. They had all the right, after all.

"I did as you asked. Your turn now."

At once, they obliged, and Harry watched as their panties slid down their legs and pooled by their feet. As one, they bent over, picked up their wet panties, and threw them toward him one after the other. Harry easily caught them mid-air, taking a long whiff from each. His cock lurched and hardened even more, both at the intoxicating smell and the sight of their naked pussies, and their arousal intensified even more as they took in the lewd sight of their lover sniffing their panties.

Harry threw their panties where their bras were and stared at their exposed pussies.

"Let's start with you, Trace," he urged, and the brunette walked toward him. Harry took her hand and lowered her on the couch, facing him.

"You call can come and watch if you want," he said without looking behind at the others as he positioned her on the couch so that her legs were spread apart and raised high in the air, exposing her gushing pink pussy.

"This is the position I want you all in," Harry told them, and he stepped aside as the women took their places on the wide couch. Evelyn took her place beside Tracey, followed by her eldest and her youngest taking the furthest edge. All four women lay on the couch with their backs pressing against it. Their heaving tits pushed against their thighs as they kept their legs hiked in the air, exposing their most sacred spots for his pleasure.

"Very nice," Harry nodded, eagerly feasting on the sight in front of him. "There's no sight better than this."

All four were gushing, their arousal evident, and Harry longed to reach out and touch them, taste them, and pleasure them as much as he could. He refrained though, obliging the spirit of this game they were playing, and got down on his knees in front of Tracey.

"Forgive me if I don't shower your lovely pussies with as many praises as I did with the rest," he whispered, leaning closer. "I've got something much better to occupy my mouth with."

All the women were staring around, enthralled. Harry knew they had never seen a sight quite like this before, and truth be told, neither had he.

He reached up and gently caressed the trim she had gotten for them, running his fingers along the initials. It seemed Evelyn was not the only one to think about this.

Her pussy was glistening with her juices well before Harry even touched her. Without wasting another moment, he reached forward and ran a finger across her pussy lips, pressing just enough to let her juices cover it.

"Ahh yes…" the brunette groaned as her lips parted, exposing her dripping pink slit.

"Lovely," he whispered, leaning closer. Tracey's eyes were firmly on him and she watched him take a long whiff of her sexual aroma, shuddering when he exhaled hot air against her wetness. Harry glanced up and smirked. "Smells real nice as well."

"Will you shut up already!" An impatient Tracey cried out and pushed his face into her pussy.

'Guess the game's over,' Harry smirked and eagerly went to work. He started licking all around her wet labia, tasting her arousing juices as he teased her heartily, avoiding any sort of contact with her pussy.

Evelyn, Daphne, and Astoria watched lustfully as their lover ate her out. Try as they might they could not help but touch themselves, wishing he'd be done with her soon so that he could shower them with the same attention.

Harry ran his tongue around her pussy, sucking and licking her wet lips as he kept her legs spread apart with his hands. Tracey's hands were firmly pressing him against her core, desperate to feel his mouth on her pussy.

"Do it, Harry! Please!" She cried out pleadingly, and Harry glanced up with a smirk.

"I guess I've got no choice if you plead like that," he remarked and dove back in.

"Oh fuck!" Tracey wailed as Harry clamped his lips around the engorged nub right over her pussy. His tongue pushed forward, flicking her clit furiously as he sucked hard. "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!"

The brunette kept crying out in sheer euphoria as Harry worked her clit up. She knew if he continued on the trajectory he was on, he would make her orgasm without even touching her pussy.

Fortunately for her, Harry had different ideas. He relented, pulling his mouth off her clit, and glanced up at her flushed face.

"How close are you?" He asked with a grin.

"Too close… ohh…"

"Nice," he grinned, and Tracey's eyes bugged out as his tongue started vibrating against her clit and he pushed two fingers inside her at the same time.

"Harryyy!" She cried out loud, and Harry felt her push him down against her firmly. Her orgasmic juices showered his digits, shooting out and hitting him square in the chin as she shivered.

Harry fingered her through her orgasm, continuously sucking her clit harshly and giving her no respite. He kept a firm hold on her thigh with his other hand, holding her firmly in place as she shivered in the aftermath of what was undoubtedly the quickest orgasm of her life.

Slowly, Harry pulled back and regarded her. His dear girl was a hot mess, with her lustrous blonde hair clinging to her skin as she lay with her eyes half-open and gazing at him with nothing but sheer adoration.

"You feel and taste lovely, Trace," he whispered as he pushed himself so that his face was level with hers. She met him halfway in a searing kiss, tasting herself on his lips. As Harry pulled back, he grinned.

"Be back soon," he told her, and Tracey sighed as he moved to her left in front of Evelyn who had been squeezing her breast with one hand while the other was occupied with her pussy.

"I see you've started already," he smirked as he leaned closer to her pussy, seeing how pink it already was. Her vaginal juices were smeared around her lower lips as she pushed three fingers in and out of her at a furious pace. "I hope you've left something for me?"

Evelyn moaned as Harry parted her folds and ran a finger across her slit.

"Don't worry. I'll take it up from here," he smirked and dove right in. She groaned in pleasure at the feeling of his tongue as it pushed past her vaginal lips and straight against her slit.

Unlike Tracey, Harry let his mouth feast on her pussy, licking and sucking her furiously as he drove her to her orgasm. He knew she was close given how she was writhing already.

"You taste brilliant, love," he said lustfully before he resumed eating her out. He could feel her moaning and crying out words of encouragement, urging him to make her cum, and Harry eagerly obliged, flicking the hood atop her pussy and brushing against her clit.

"FUCK!" Evelyn cried out, wrapping her legs around his neck as she pulled him firmly against her pussy while simultaneously pushing herself against him. All the while, Harry furiously ate her out, pushing his tongue as deep inside her pussy as he could. His lips kissed her lower lips, sucking firmly, and all Evelyn could do was keep asking him to not let up.

"Oh yeah! Oh Harry!" Evelyn screamed as Harry's tongue started vibrating inside her pussy, sending her pleasure into overdrive. She tightened her hold around him, pulling him even deeper, as Harry continued to devour her pussy with his mouth. His fingers furiously rubbed her slit, flicking and pressing the sensitive engorged nub, and it didn't take long for her to descend into an inferno of carnal pleasure.

"Harryyyy!" Evelyn wailed, shivering violently, as her orgasm coursed through her. She rocked on the couch, moaning and crying, as she kept a firm hold on his hair and humped her pussy against his mouth.

Harry's mouth was awash with her orgasmic juices and he lapped away eagerly. He pulled his hand off her clit and his mouth off her pussy as he ascended. Evelyn had no respite as three of his fingers plunged deep inside her orgasmic pussy, fingering her through her orgasm, as he slammed his lips against hers in a furious kiss. The blonde MILF tasted herself entirely from his mouth, their tongues rolling around heatedly as they kissed.

Breathless and sweaty, Evelyn shivered in the aftermath of her climax, and only when she went slack did Harry pull away, gazing at the mess she was with a satisfied smirk.

"Having such a magnificent pussy even after birthing two kids… you sure are something, Eve," he whispered against her lips, pecking her for the final time, as he got up, leaving her lying on the couch limply. She sighed and leaned against Tracey who was not faring any better. Both their lower lips were swollen and looked inflamed as if they had the most intense orgasms of their lives. In a sense, they certainly had.

Standing between the two, Harry stared at the sisters with a lecherous grin.

"I can't get over how alike you two are in this department," he remarked, staring at their bald pussies that looked so much alike. "I just can't wait to have you here, my love."

Daphne smiled at Harry as he dropped to his knees and leaned close to her virgin pussy. Until now, they had always done oral or anal, but now that the betrothal was final, they both could hardly wait.

"Go on," she encouraged, spreading her legs as wide as she could, and Harry smiled.

"You are so delicate down here," he whispered adoringly as he ran a finger over her labia, rubbing her juices on his thumb. He leaned closer and took a long whiff. "You smell intoxicating."

"It all belongs to you, my love," she whispered, earning a smile from him.

"Ready?"

She nodded, and Harry leaned closer. Daphne groaned as she felt him lick all around her pussy before he took the outer edge of her lips in his mouth and started sucking the sensitive skin. His tongue flicked her lips, making her moan and mewl under his ministrations. His lips caressed her sensitive skin, stimulating her fast.

Daphne was not new to having her pussy played with, but it either involved something she conjured or her fingers. Harry was the only man who had ever come close to seeing or touching her like this, and he was all she wanted.

"Harry…" she moaned. "It feels so good, love."

"You just enjoy, babe," he breathed against her hot wetness as he smeared all her juices around her pussy with his fingers.

Harry felt like taking things slow with Daphne. He took his time, tasting her delicious pussy as he licked and sucked her. He loved how she tasted; the flavor of her steadily flowing vaginal juices was very different from her mother or Tracey. Eagerly, he lapped away, treating her to the same feast as he did with Tracey a few minutes ago.

Not unlike her best friend, Daphne was also reduced to a begging and pleading mess. He kept teasing her, pulling back at the very last moment until she was almost whimpering in anticipation and need.

"Please, Harry… do it…" she pleaded. And not unlike her best friend, Harry could not turn her request down.

He felt her slit, taking stock of how wet she was, and once he was sure, he plunged two fingers inside her at once. Daphne cried out in pleasure, her back arching, as she accepted his intrusion eagerly. Harry started to piston his fingers in and out of her and slowly intensified the pace of his fingering.

"You like?" He asked, smirking when she nodded frantically. "Then you'll love this."

He planted his lips right atop her clit and Daphne wailed aloud when she felt his tongue vibrate right on top of the sensitive bundle of nerves. Her breathing gradually grew labored as she bucked against him, enduring the double assault of both his fingers and his tongue modified with Parseltongue.

Harry knew his Daphne could be wild, and he was treated to a demonstration mere moments later. Her orgasm hit, and it drove her through the roof. Her back arched, pushing her entirely off the couch, and her pussy pressed against his mouth with such ferocity that Harry had to use his hand to balance himself lest he topple over. He did not let up as he plunged another finger inside her while furiously deploying his Parseltongue ability on her clit.

"Ohh Harryyyy!" Daphne wailed aloud, and Harry knew she had climaxed. He was rewarded with a thick, creamy release of her orgasmic juices that coated his fingers entirely and he pulled them out. Leaving her clit to relax, he began lapping away at her release, pushing his slick fingers toward her. He immediately felt her lips wrap and start sucking his fingers off, and he furiously ate her orgasmic pussy out.

Panting in the aftermath of her orgasm, all Daphne could do was stare at him with love, adoration, and supreme satisfaction shining in her brilliant blue orbs as he gazed back at her.

"I love you so much!"

Harry grinned and leaned closer, kissing her lovingly. He let her taste herself on his lips, just like the others, and he pulled back after a short while, leaning his forehead against hers.

"I love you too, my lovely queen," he replied, making her giggle. She patted his chest gently and Harry pulled away.

Glancing to the side, he shared a smirk with a sultry Astoria and moved over to her. The brunette was already in position by the time he arrived, and he unabashedly stared at her delicate petals.

"Ready, my little vixen?" Harry asked as he took his place between her legs.

"You bet," Astoria grinned. "I can't wait."

"Impatient, aren't we?" Harry teased. "What would you like? Wild like Trace and Eve, or slow and sensual like Daph?"

"Fuck, that's a hard choice," Astoria chuckled, shaking in anticipation. "You do what you think is best."

"Well, let's see how it goes then," Harry smirked and trailed circles around her bare pussy with his fingers. He leaned forward to sample her smell and took a deep, long whiff.

"How is it?" She asked eagerly.

"Addictive, just like you," he replied, making her preen. She looked excited. Her pussy lips were slick and shining with her vaginal juices and Harry ran his fingers up and down the edges of her labia, smearing the entire area.

Astoria watched with bated breath, her eyes affixed at the sight. Harry teased her entrance, parting her delicate lips open and slipping a finger inside. Immediately, her pussy lips clenched around his finger, her inner walls pulsating around it as she rocked her ass against him, forcing him to finger her.

"I love your fingers in me," she whispered. "But I wish it was your dick instead."

Harry's cock had been rock-hard for a while now and he knew he would explode in no time after everything that had happened between them in the past hour.

"Soon," he replied and attacked her pussy in the same way he had treated Evelyn. He pulled his finger out of her and planted his mouth right against her pussy, probing her entrance and sliding his tongue inside her. He met no resistance as her pussy opened up eagerly like the lover that he was, and he furiously started to suck and lick her pussy, eating her out.

"Fuck yes!" Astoria cried out, grabbing his hair in her fists as she pressed his mouth firmly against her pussy.

Emboldened and realizing what kind of treatment she wanted, he started to vibrate his tongue inside her pussy, sending her head-first into a river of pleasure. She had no moment of respite, however, as he flicked her clit and start to tease and stroke the sensitive nub. Even then, she was given no time to calm down as he reached up and started to play with her puffy and sensitive nipples.

The three-way assault sent rivulets of pleasure throughout her entire being. Her ultra-sensitive nipples sent jolts of ecstasy through her nerves, intensifying the stimuli she experienced from his other hand and his mouth working up her clit and her pussy respectively. Harry had to keep her firmly on the couch with his hands as she bounced her pert little arse all over the fucking couch wildly.

"Fuck! Oh fuck! You're so good!" She cried out as Harry gently nibbled on her pussy lips as he teased her. She jerked her pussy against his mouth, twisting and turning violently, and it took all he had in his position to keep her pressed firmly on the couch. The other three watched lustfully as their lover pleasured the youngest of them all.

Astoria could feel her climax approaching at a breakneck pace and she had no time to warn him.

"Ohhhhhh! FUUUCCCKKKK!" She wailed out loud, her body convulsing, as her pussy jerked against his mouth repeatedly. Harry felt her love juices shoot in his mouth, and it was on par with Daphne's intensity. He sucked and swallowed her orgasmic juices, keeping his mouth firmly over her pussy as he played with her nipples and squeezed her tits. They were jutting out and were the hardest he had ever felt. Feeling naughty, he pinched her nipples, and she cried out in pleasure.

Shivering, Astoria lay on the couch and her legs dropped on his shoulders, Harry pushed them off as he rose, planting his lips on hers. They kissed heatedly, and Harry made her taste herself on his lips and tongue.

"Morgana…" She breathed heavily. "That was intense!"

"Innit?" Harry grinned as he leaned back and caressed her naked tits once again. "Next time, it's going to be your nipples and nothing else."

Astoria gave him a lecherous grin as she caught her breath.

With a soft grunt, Harry stood up and regarded the four women who were slowly recovering from their intense orgasms. He exchanged grins with them all as he crossed his arms across his chest.

"Now that we're done, I believe it's safe to say that you all have equally magnificent pussies that a bloke would die for," he remarked.

"No need to die, Harry," Evelyn replied, spreading her legs apart and running a finger along her wet slit. "All these belong to you only."

Harry grinned at the woman as the others nodded delightedly in agreement.

"Glad to hear it. It also means this round was a draw, which means… this contest ends in a draw as well. Congrats, you four. You're all winners!"

Still a little breathless, Astoria snorted.

"I knew before we even started that it would be a draw."

Harry merely shrugged.

"Facts are facts," he replied. "And since you've all won, I believe you'd like a prize, right? What though?"

"No need to think too much," Tracey replied as she stood up, pressing herself against him. She reached down and grabbed his throbbing erection as Harry's arm wrapped around her waist, holding her by the arse. The other caressed her belly as he stared at her.

"I should've known," he smirked and grabbed her by the arse as she jumped, wrapping her legs around his waist and pressing her core against his length.

"Exactly," she grinned lustfully and slammed her lips against his.

To be continued…

Chapter 22: Head of the Table

Harry sighed and lifted his hips as Tracey's soft, plump lips tightened around the head of his cock, her tongue swirling over the bulbous crown like a popsicle. He gently stroked her hair, loving how silky soft it felt as he pushed it out of her eyes. Tracey was staring at him adoringly through her long eyelashes and he grinned.

She was new to this but she was an elite in both technique and enthusiasm. In every department imaginable when it came to sex, it seemed all the women he had been with so far were gifted by a certain entity herself.

"Not me~"

Harry smiled mirthfully as Maria's voice sang in his mind.

It was a leisurely Monday morning and he did not know what to say about the weekend they had spent. Two days filled with nothing but sex and lechery. Nothing had been left unexplored. All four of his lovely girls had laid themselves bare to him and each other and utter bedlam ensued. A silly contest that was nothing more than a pretext for the most mind-blowing orgy ever seen, and he had been at the center of it all. Had he been a normal man, he would have been severely deprived of all his testosterone but having a wonderful goddess like Maria as his patron came with untold benefits.

"And don't you dare forget it!"

"I wouldn't dare."

Harry reclined comfortably on the bed in the master bedroom of Greengrass Manor which had somehow become his room now. Expanded to encompass everyone, he was left to marvel at the sheer flexibility magic offered. The bed was massive, easily big enough for all five of them to fit in, and they had utilized it to its fullest during the past forty-eight hours or so.

Mother and daughters, who also happened to be his lovely betrothed and mistresses slept soundly, arms wrapped around one another as their dear adopted sister/daughter and another of his mistress worshipped his cock.

Evelyn had been the epitome of a pureblood wife since they had signed the contract as well, and Harry was all too happy to let her play that role. He could see how much she craved it and the happiness it brought her whenever he had taken her in the past few hours.

However, right now, propped up against the mountain of pillows and cushions that had been arranged for him in a manner that he could have the perfect view of her ministrations, Harry lecherously stared at Tracey as she stimulated his cock, sliding her tongue up and down his length. Her lustrous brown hair glowed in the sunlight that streamed in through those large windows that gave them the view of the entire estate and Harry caressed her once again, smiling when she preened.

For two days, they had shagged each other, but it seemed she was still eager for more. She pressed a featherlight kiss on the tip of his cock before she made an elaborate show of swirling her tongue around the crown, smirking at him all the while.

"In a mood this morning, are we?" He smirked and immediately grabbed her soft hair in a fist, pulling her forward and forcing his cock into her mouth.

Tracey coughed at the sudden rough treatment, a thick strand of saliva dripping down his shaft as she caught herself. She let out a lewd moan around his length as she slurped, slamming forward and taking his entire length inside her throat.

"Ah fuck… Suck that cock… ugh… just like that," he grunted, feeding his cock deep into her gullet. Tracey gagged and choked on his length but did not relent. The lewd sound of her gagging filled the room but she kept stroking him furiously, taking him deep into her throat with every forward slam of her mouth.

He reached over and grabbed one of her dangling juicy melons, squeezing and tweaking her nipples as he felt himself approaching climax.

"Fuck, Trace… I'm close," he grunted. "Stimulate my balls, will you? Oh yes, that's my girl."

Tracey preened at the praise and Harry chuckled. He always loved to see that sight on her – how much a little word of compliment meant to her. Her face pushed even more forward, forcing his cock deeper into her throat as she pulled her hand down and began fondling his balls with both. He could feel himself hitting the back of her throat but so accustomed to the feeling already, she stifled her reflexes and took him in with perfect ease. Enveloped by her tight warmth with her hands squeezing and fondling his balls, he was sent over the edge for who knew how many times it was now in the past two days.

He grunted, his hips shooting up, one hand fondling her large globe of flesh while the other in a fist, pulling her hair, as he came. Again and again, his thick cum shot out relentlessly, flooding her mouth. Tracey swallowed every bit of his hot seed, her eyes wide in wonder as he showed no sign of stopping.

"Relish it, Trace," he instructed and Tracey eagerly joined in by stroking him furiously, milking as much of him as she could as she swallowed. She could feel his cum sliding down her throat and into her belly, making her bloat slightly. She exercised caution to not let even a single drop escape her mouth, not wanting to waste even a bit of it.

However, she needed to breathe as well, and finally, Harry released his grip on her hair, letting her pull back. As she let out a large gasp, she was struck with a thick rope of his seed right in the middle of her face. Still jerking him off furiously, she let him paint her face in white.

Breathing heavily, Harry stared at the lewd sight that she was and chuckled at the awed look on her face.

"How come you still had all of that left!?" She asked in disbelief.

Harry merely lifted her and turned her around so that he was spooning her from behind. His softening cock pressed against her perky rear, he grabbed her tits and nuzzled the side of her neck.

"Come on, Trace. You should know by now I'm no normal wizard."

Tracey moaned as he started to play with her nipples and she let him, nodding in agreement.

"That you aren't," she replied as she caressed her stomach. "I feel so full."

"I'm sure you can get a few more gulps down," he replied. "Your face needs a bit of cleaning."

Chuckling, Tracey scooped his cum off her face and helped herself to it. Her face was clean in no time and she smiled when he pressed his face in her hair, breathing contentedly.

"Now that was a wonderful way to wake up," he muttered, coaxing a giggle out of her.

"I'm sure it'd become the new normal now," she replied, grinning.

XXXXX

Roughly an hour later, he walked down with all four of his girls for breakfast. He made to sit down when he was suddenly stopped by Evelyn who took his hand and squeezed gently.

"Hmm?"

"Your seat is here from now on," she said softly and Harry's eyes widened slightly. Looking around, he saw Daphne, Astoria, and Tracey nodding as if it were expected, and he turned back to Evelyn.

"You're my lord, even though you've asked me to call you by your name," she smiled. "It is only right that you sit where your true place is. The head of the table."

Chuckling, Harry shook his head and squeezed her hand softly.

"All right," he nodded and sat down, not missing how they sat after him. He chalked it off to the quirk of purebloods, allowing them to serve him the breakfast. It was a small gesture but he believed it meant a lot to them, and he did not think it would be right to deprive them of it.

"I'm planning to introduce Nym to you all," Harry started after a few minutes as they ate. "Eve here has already met her. I think you should get to know each other, especially you, Daph."

"Wife 1 and Wife 2, eh?" She said teasingly, earning a chuckle.

"Exactly. And I'm sure you two could learn a lot from each other. You could do with some of her skills and she could do with a bit of… refinement, shall we say."

"She's a metamorph, right?" Evelyn asked. At his nod, she smirked, "Then I guess we all could learn something from her."

"I'll leave all of that to you women," Harry laughed, gently caressing her toes that rested against his inner thigh. "You lot can decide what you want to do. I've got full trust in you."

"Aw, you hear that? Someone's being a bit too sappy in the morning. Got a nice treat early on and became all emotional, baby?" Astoria teased. Harry flicked his hand toward her and her eyes widened.

"Oh Morgana!" She groaned aloud, clenching her toes as she gripped the table hard.

"That should take care of your smartass mouth for a few moments," Harry commented nonchalantly as the others grinned at the youngest of the lot who frankly deserved it.

"You utter…" Astoria groaned as Harry let up slightly so that she could at least eat properly.

"Hmm? Mind your tongue, Tori. Don't want me to kick it up again, do we?" Harry asked with a raised eyebrow. The girl mumbled something under her breath as she ate quietly. Harry grinned smugly and resumed eating.

"Harry," Daphne garnered his attention once again. "You go and do whatever you're planning today. I'll send her a letter for her to come over. Direct contact would be better, am I right?"

Harry hid his smile and nodded. He knew Daphne was ingenious when it came to propriety and how things were supposed to work, and he was truly delighted to hear this idea from her.

"Sure, Daph."

XXXXX

Half an hour later, Harry emerged out of the floo of #12 Grimmauld Place, and his eyes immediately fell on the vision that Nym was.

Clad in nothing but an oversized t-shirt and her crimson hair wrapped up in a bun, she sat at the table, eating. The moment he appeared, a massive grin overtook her features.

Harry caught her in stride, meeting her eager kiss halfway as she wrapped her legs around him in elation. Their lips smacked eagerly, tongues joining the interplay within seconds as they furiously snogged right in the middle of the room.

Nym moaned into the kiss as she felt him kneading her bulbous arse and she started grinding herself hard against him.

"Looks like someone's happy to see me," he teased as he pulled back and carried her over to the table, planting her rear atop it. "And what is this?"

He picked up the sheet of parchment with a familiar handwriting inscribed on it and hid a grin. Daphne was as meticulous and prompt as always.

"Making new friends now as well. Nice, nice."

"Sounds too prim and proper to me," Nym remarked, taking the parchment back and placing it on the table. She wrapped her legs around his waist and pulled her firmly against her. "And it's been too long, hotshot. You shouldn't be slacking in your duties. I might be getting the second place but I ain't no afterthought."

"I wouldn't ever dare to think like that," he promised, caressing her cheek lovingly. "Not about you, not about anyone else. You all mean too much to me."

"Then don't stay away for so long from now on," she pouted, and Harry almost chuckled. She looked way too cute for someone who had more than half a decade on him.

"All right," he smiled, asking with a gesture toward the sheet of parchment once again, "So? What're you gonna do about that?"

"It'd be rude to not accept the hand she's offering, right?" She smiled. Her innocent little smile quickly transformed into a wicked grin as she continued, "I might also give the princess a lesson in unprimness as well."

"Pretty sure that ain't a real word," Harry snorted, prompting her to flick his earlobe. "Ow!"

"It is if I said it," she said with mock haughtiness.

"You know what?" Harry grinned. "I think you'd love them. And they'll love you back."

"Well, can't say there's any doubt about the second one, but the first one… I'll see."

"Nah, I'm confident," he smirked. "You'd fit right in with Tori and maybe Trace as well… as for Daph… well, I think she'll surprise you the most."

"Is that so?" Nym asked with a raised eyebrow. "I guess I'll see that one as well."

"I guess you will," he replied, amused.

She reached out and picked up the final slice of bacon left on the plate, munching on it eagerly. Once she was done, she wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed herself firmly against him.

"So tell me everything you've been up to over the weekend."

"What tells you I've been up to something?" He asked with a small laugh.

"You're awfully chipper for someone who hasn't," she replied promptly. "I know it must've involved a lot of shagging, lecherous pervert that you are. What else?"

Chuckling, Harry lifted her and carried them over to the chair at the end of the table, taking a seat with her on his lap, legs still wrapped tightly around him. Nym wasted no moment in starting to stimulate both their sexes.

Harry began to explain everything that had happened since his visit to Greengrass Manor and the more he told her, the more aroused she grew. Their clothes did not take long to vanish as Harry only had to pull his t-shirt off her frame, leaving her clad in nothing but her skimpy wet panties.

"Tell me more," she moaned loudly as Harry gave another powerful thrust inside her. He chuckled and told her every little detail from his visit, taking care not to omit anything. She loved hearing about it, and he loved how she reacted when he told her all about it. Sex and pleasure were always welcome, and when they came with women such as those he had in his life, he had no right to be anything but happy.

They reached their mutual climaxes in no time and Harry grunted as he told her about Tracey's brilliant performance this morning while he shot his load deep inside her quivering wet pussy. Nym shuddered atop him, clutching onto him hard as she rode out her violent orgasm, shivering.

"Morgana's fucking tits…" she breathed heavily as he held her. "She was not wrong. You must have some sort of divine blessing to make you so capable… You never run out of fuel, eh?"

"Didn't you hear what they call me now?" He asked, smirking as he saw her eyes widen. "I am the Chosen One."

Nym cried out as he hardened inside her once again and gave a powerful thrust, pulling her down in tandem and burying himself to the hilt inside her once again.

XXXXX

"I guess I'll see you there," Nym said, grinning. They kissed passionately for a few seconds before they parted and Harry watched as she stepped inside the fireplace before she was swallowed by emerald flames.

Left alone in the Black townhouse, Harry looked around. The house was all well and good but it was dreary and too dark for anyone's tastes apart from those dark fucks who reveled in it. However, he was in no mood to waste any time, effort, or money to fix something he had little to no interest in.

Alas, the fact remained that he needed a place of his own – one that was befitting of his station and would satisfy him, and he knew it wouldn't come cheap. Money was something he wanted to have in abundance, and he knew there was one way to get it done in a short time. It was time to use his future knowledge, or rather, abuse it.

If the Malfoys could do it with such skillful expertise over the decades, he could as well. He only hoped that the muggle counterparts here were the same as they were in his previous world.

Mere minutes later, he emerged out of the fireplace of the Leaky Cauldron and did not miss how subdued the atmosphere was. The news of Voldemort's existence had cast a shadow of terror over the Wizarding World already and its signs were to be seen everywhere.

Tom the innkeeper was nowhere to be seen. Instead, some other lad occupied the till. Nodding at the young man, a disguised Harry made his way out of the muggle exit.

His task was not difficult. All he needed was a newspaper and he had all the information he needed. The year was 1996 and he had all the knowledge of the events that had happened in the muggle stock market during those years. A bit of smooth-talking followed and he had a portfolio set up with one of the leading investment firms. It helped that Gringotts provided a facility to set up a muggle bank account and although he felt he should have taken care of it earlier, he could get it done anytime.

His stock selection had been done even before he arrived here and all he needed was to confirm it. To his elation, he found no differences in the corporates of the two worlds and everything he read about them pointed to the same. He grinned to himself at the realization that he had the perfect path to being a multibillionaire within a few years.

His task at Gringotts took a little over an hour and by the time he stood on the staircase outside the massive marble structure, he had set up a muggle bank account, a constant fund conversion and transfer mechanism from the Potter vault, contracted an accountant to manage his taxes on the muggle side, and much more.

He could've easily gotten around to arranging some nice fortune for himself but he wanted to avoid risk as much as he could. Embezzling funds or abusing magic by manipulating the muggles would unfortunately attract unnecessary attention of the wrong kind and as much as he knew he was capable of dealing with it all, he'd rather avoid it. His method was easy, and guaranteed, and did not need anything else from him. A few hours of work and he was now set to amass a massive fortune.

Harry smiled as he surveyed Diagon Alley from his vantage point. It was sunny today and despite the dismal atmosphere permeating his surroundings, he could not find it within himself to be anything but jolly.

His plans were coming along nicely. He had arranged a fortune for himself already. The next step was power and lots of it. Fortunately, he had figured out a way to garner as much power as he wanted, and it came with untold amounts of pleasure for both him and those who were involved. What remained was to amass an army of women who'd do his bidding.

He had already seen how happy those who were involved with him were. He did not know what magic was at play there, and nor did he care. If it brought him closer to his goal then who was he to object when they derived as much pleasure from him in return? It was only fair.

He thought about the Greengrass women including Tracey, and Nym. They were the perfect examples of women who had found untold amounts of happiness after being with him, just as he had.

His mind was filled with the thoughts of women and he paused as he spotted a certain someone making her way down the alley. There were not many people, and yet the crowd she had with her made more than half of everyone present.

It was none other than Susan Bones, clad in a conservating witches' robe emblazoned with a golden trim at the center. Those robes looked a bit tighter around her busty frame, straining to contain her more-than-sizeable breasts.

Contrary to the redhead, her companion had gone with a more modern outfit. Her blue sundress was held up by thin straps over her shoulders, showcasing a tantalizing display of her wondrous cleavage. It came down to just above her knees, flouncing as she walked, displaying her creamy thighs while threatening to show even more. Harry was surprised to observe that the Abbott heiress was now rivaling her best friend when it came to assets but the development was in no way unwelcome.

The two girls had a reputation. They had been friends since before they had come to Hogwarts and had remained close even thereafter. There were no names attached to them, ever. They had skipped the Yule Ball, even though Susan was the niece of the Director of the DMLE, and even though they were considered among the sexiest and bustiest beauties to reside inside Hogwarts' walls, they had never been seen on the arm of anyone of the opposite sex.

There had been rumors of their sexual preferences – rumors that had not been helped at all by their reticence to dating or their mutual closeness, but Harry knew better. One look at them and one could tell they were nothing more than the closest of friends and even if there was a spark of attraction between the two, it had not been acted upon.

He was not surprised to see a contingent of aurors surrounding the two girls as they walked. Amelia Bones was the interim minister, with many touting for her to assume the permanent position once the votes were cast. It was surprising in itself for the Bones heiress to show herself in public considering the climate their nation was in, but it made sense for her and her companion to be escorted by professionals.

He recalled his memories of the two girls and the interactions they'd had over the years. Susan had always been more reserved of the two but both the girls had been nothing but courteous to him whenever they had talked. Even during the Chamber of Secrets fiasco, they had argued against their housemates that he'd not been trying to attack Finch-Fletchley with the snake Malfoy had conjured. He also remembered how they had refused to wear those pathetic badges in their fourth year even when the entire Hufflepuff house had a crusade against him. The two girls were the only 'Puffs in the beginning to join the DA and he knew their work ethic would have made even Helga proud.

Peer pressure was not something they gave in, choosing to stay true to their beliefs and making their own decisions instead, and it was one of the traits he admired beyond all superficial beauty and sexual appeal women possessed. It was what had attracted him to most of the women he found himself involved with now, although it was perhaps his fortune that they were utterly sexy as well.

He did not miss how the aurors spotted him from paces away and how their stances firmed at his approach. He also did not miss the widening of their eyes as they recognized him, relaxing a bit as they did, and he gave a thin smile to the two girls who were the last to spot him.

"Harry?" Susan asked in surprise and Harry hid a smirk as both the girls gave him a once-over. He had indeed changed a lot since they'd last seen each other.

"Susan, Hannah," he greeted politely, not missing how one of the aurors started whispering into something he was carrying. "Quite an entourage you've got escorting you."

"Auntie's orders," the redhead replied. "Necessary as well, considering… well, you'll know better than anyone else…"

Harry sighed, nodding.

"I most definitely do," he replied. "I'm surprised to see you out here though. But then, it must get stuffy inside the house for days on end."

"That's what I thought as well," Hannah smiled. "It took quite a lot of effort for her aunt to allow us to get our shopping done today. She had already gotten most of the things pre-ordered for both of us."

"So you came over to have a bit of time outside and take care of what's left," Harry nodded.

"What're you doing here?" She asked as they resumed walking and Harry saw them leading the way to Twilfitt.

"Had some business at Gringotts. Nothing much," he shrugged.

They entered the shop and Harry watched them move over to the counter where the attendant handed a few packages over. One of the aurors shrunk and put them away. The girls joined him in no time.

"All we needed to do was pick it up. Auntie's an overkill sometimes," Susan muttered.

"Just doing her best with you, I'm sure," Harry replied, not forgetting to add a hint of wistfulness to his tone. The girls did not miss it either and he hid a smirk when he saw their eyes widen slightly. As one their hands came to squeeze both his shoulders supportively.

Harry nodded in understanding, turning his face to the side to hide a chuckle that he knew would've come out if he continued watching their faces at the moment. However, it had the added advantage of making them think that he was hiding his sorrow and Harry was surprised when they took a hand each and led him out of the store.

"Come. Let's grab some ice cream from Mr. Fortesque," Hannah said brightly, trying to lift the mood. Harry gave her a small smile and allowed them to lead the way again, mentally patting himself on the back for a job well done.

They were good and compassionate girls. Unfortunately, or fortunately, depending on the perspective, he knew that.

As they got their orders and took their seats at one of the many empty tables, their talks did not take long to swerve to less-than-pleasant topics.

"We knew you didn't do it," Susan said passionately. "We tried to tell everyone as well, but barely anyone believed."

"At least in the beginning," Hannah added. "Remember what Smith said, Sue? After he said he'd like to join the DA too?"

Susan shook her head disappointedly.

"If only they all tried to use their heads for once instead of believing in whatever bullshit Fudge and his toady were trying to print in the Prophet," she muttered.

"They're called sheep for a reason, Sue," Hannah replied scornfully. "It's always been like that."

Harry merely watched them in amusement – something they did not miss for long. Furious blushes rose to their cheeks as they averted their eyes, pointedly eating their respective ice-creams.

"Thank you for your support over the years. It really means more than I can admit," he said sincerely. Their eyes softened and they nodded.

"We only did what was right, Harry. You never deserved any of that."

Hannah nodded in agreement.

"I really hope they'll open their eyes now and see the truth for once," she smiled. "But even if they don't, know that you have two allies in Hufflepuff who know you're in the right."

Harry smiled, touched.

"Thank you."

As they finished, Harry spotted the auror from before listening intently to the same object from before, nodding at times, and he mentally prepared himself for whatever might be coming. He continued to eye him up as he came closer, breaching past the perimeter the aurors had established around them.

"Yes, Auror?" Susan asked curiously when the auror came to a stop in front of the table. Harry cocked an eyebrow when he turned to him.

"Mr. Potter, I have a message from Madam Bones," he said, and Harry relaxed slightly, although he was no less alert.

"A message for me?"

"She has requested your presence in Bones Manor at your convenience, although she has also requested you to come back with Miss Bones and Miss Abbott today if possible," the auror informed.

"Is there any particular reason?" He asked, not minding the invitation in any manner. However, appearances had to be kept up.

"Not that I've been informed," the auror replied. "She said she wishes to discuss a few matters of importance with you. That is all."

"Maybe it's about what happened in the ministry when those Death Eaters attacked," Susan whispered close to him.

Harry glanced at her and nodded.

Turning back to the auror, he smiled. "I've got no problem with a meeting today. I'll join you guys. I hope you won't mind?"

Susan and Hannah exchanged an amused look before they shook their heads as one. Harry grinned and turned back to the auror once again.

"All right then."

The auror nodded, turned around, and walked out of the perimeter, whispering into the object as he did.

"Looks like I'll be keeping you two beauties company for a little longer," he said teasingly as he stood up, helping them to their feet together.

They giggled and as one, took his hands again. With two busty bombshells on either side, Harry let them lead him around as they went about finishing their business in Diagon Alley while he enjoyed their lovely company and prepared for the meeting with the interim minister who could well become permanent within a few weeks.

He had been planning to send a letter, asking for a meeting with the woman but it seemed she had decided to help him out. He was in no way complaining. He had his plans made up and his sights set on his targets, and one of them had opened the doors to her abode herself.

All that remained was to establish himself as an ally, and the rest would soon follow.

As he enjoyed the feeling of their curves pressing against his sides with every step, he smiled. He could hardly wait to take this even further.

To be continued…

Chapter 23: In Debt

As the aurors stood guard, Harry followed after Susan and Hannah from the Leaky Cauldron, emerging from the fireplace of Bones Manor. As he stepped out, he cast a glance around and raised an impressed eyebrow.

The floo they had come out of was in a separate portion of the estate and he regarded the sheer expanse of the opulent property. The grandiose architecture left no doubt as to the family's immense wealth and they did not shy away from showcasing it either.

The manor itself was comparable to Greengrass Manor, with turrets and gargoyles abound. Harry half expected a giant badger to come swooping out of nowhere from one of the massive towers. The massive front doors looked thick enough to sustain several blasting curses. They swung open just as they arrived and Harry almost let out a chuckle.

The interior was as gaudy as he had expected it to be. A massive chandelier that must be the size of the Weasleys' living room glittered overhead, bathing the white marble floors in a symphony of colors. There were dozens of portraits lining the walls—scowling or curious ancestors following their every movement with judgmental eyes. Quite a few women among those had sneers as they beheld Susan and Hannah, and Harry had no doubt that those were disapproving looks targeted at their clothes.

Hannah still had lesser glares compared to Susan, and for the redhead to be seen with those eyes even though she was wearing more conservative clothes made Harry feel sorry for her. He knew what was afoot here. Just like him, Susan had also been orphaned at a young age and although she had her aunt to bring her up, there was immense pressure on her to both carry forward the Bones family name and to uphold the prestige of her house. As such, those old hags deemed anything not right in their eyes blasphemy and did not shy away from expressing it in the only way they could—by their disapproving stares.

He could feel it in her body language and how her magic was. She had the pride of an heiress, but she was also an insecure witch with doubts as to whether she was good enough to shoulder the responsibilities that were her to bear.

"Ignore them. You two look beautiful and you should take pride in your choices."

Another cheesy line, but Harry would take it if it made them blush and smile at him like that. He returned their smiles with an overly sweet one of his own and walked between them with their arms still linked with his on either side.

There was a sudden popping sound as an elf appeared, dressed in a clean toga, and bowed before wordlessly leading them in.

Harry ignored those dead old coots and once again started paying attention to his surroundings. Everywhere he looked, there were uber-fancy furnishings and knick-knacks worth more than a few families' entire Gringotts vaults. Golden candelabras, priceless vases, and random suits of armor filled every nook and cranny. Had he been a thief and poor, he might've even tried to pocket a few trinkets, just to see if the Bones family would even notice their manor was missing a few gazillion-galleon antiques.

Harry did not lack for money and after the measures he had undertaken, he would be the richest wizard in the entirety of the Wizarding World. That was certain. However, given how the Boneses seemed to be competing with the Malfoys themselves on how much wealth one could flaunt, even he was forced to think if he should try to one-up them one day as well.

'Maybe. Baby steps though, baby steps,' he thought to himself.

"I must admit, this isn't what I had in mind when I thought about your home," he remarked, gesturing around with his head.

"Oh? And what did you have in mind?" Susan asked with a curious smile.

"Let me guess," Hannah interjected. "You thought it'd be submerged in Hufflepuff colors, with badger motifs all over the place. Right?"

Harry's chuckle was an answer in itself.

"Well, can't blame you for thinking like that, I guess," Susan let out a tinkling laugh. "But it's nothing fancy like that."

"You don't say," Harry remarked dryly, casting another gaze at the opulence on display.

It was much cooler than outside as well, and all of it was attributable to runes spread all over the estate. It was standard practice in all upscale manor houses for there to be hundreds of runic sequences, all connected to draw magic from the land and regulate the temperature of the manor so that the residents could be as comfortable as possible.

"Auntie must be waiting for us in the living room," Susan remarked with a smile toward him as they walked, earning a nod from him. They made their way through several French doors, passing through one room after another and Harry wondered just what the layout of this manor was if they were having to pass through so many rooms and corridors just to reach the living room which should frankly be accessible first.

He asked as much, only to receive a chuckle in response.

"We entered from another entrance, Harry. The main entrance is on the other end of the estate. The living room is over there."

"Ahh," Harry nodded in realization. "So those portraits…"

"No one really goes over there unless we come in through that floo," Susan replied, her smile lessening a bit at the reminder of those dead idiots. "Since you're over for the first time, only that floo was clear. Don't worry, I'm sure Auntie would key you in the wards and you can come over from the main one whenever you want."

"I'd like that," he smiled. Susan glanced over with a smile of her own, a faint dusting of red on her cheeks, as she nodded.

It soon became clear that they had entered through the other entrance of the manor as the opulence only intensified. Larger chandeliers, expensive carpets, exquisitely carved furnishings, and ostentatious decorative pieces that must cost a fortune—all lined up the manor. If the Boneses wanted to impress someone with their wealth, they had done a remarkable job with their manor. He had no doubts about that.

Alas, their wealth in gold was not what interested him, and as they entered the living room, another person of interest rose from her spot on the couch to welcome them.

"Lord Potter," Amelia Bones greeted respectfully. "It's an honor to welcome you to Bones Manor."

"Lady Bones," Harry greeted courteously, accepting her hand and dropping a featherlight kiss on her knuckle. "A pleasure to finally meet you in a more appropriate setting."

He would've preferred this to be casual but appearances had to be kept up. This was the first time he was meeting her in this context, after all. They could get as informal as they wanted once they got more comfortable with each other, preferably sooner, Harry thought.

"A true shame, that spectacle last year," the woman replied, gesturing for him to take his seat. The living room was as large as the one in Greengrass Manor but there was one difference. The couch was a sectional one shaped in an L. Susan and Hannah walked over and sat together on the couch to Amelia's right, with Harry sitting by himself in the shorter left segment.

"Indeed, but given the people we had in charge, it shouldn't have been surprising," Harry replied. "Not counting you, obviously. You were the only one remaining professional during that farce."

Refreshments appeared on the table, courtesy of the elf, Harry presumed, and as the hostess, Amelia fixed him up right away.

"This was not necessary," Harry said with a chuckle as the woman poured his drink and handed over the glass to him, brushing his protest aside. Harry was slightly surprised to see it was alcohol.

"You're our guest, Lord Potter. This is the bare minimum," Amelia replied as the ladies helped themselves to the drink as well.

Harry had half a mind to ask what the maximum could be, but he refrained.

They all drank together and Harry unabashedly ran his eyes over the three beauties once again, feeling the stirring in his loins.

Maria's influence on him was constant and their tight attire was not helping matters either. All three women were beauties one would kill for, and their curves were deliciously showcased in those tight robes and the singular sundress, but he knew composure was his friend right now. He needed to play the role of a polite guest and behave in a manner befitting the lord of an old family. It wouldn't do to be unbecoming, no matter how much he was itching forward to take them.

"So… Lady Bones," Harry began in a confident, formal tone as he leaned back in his seat comfortably. "What did you want to talk about?"

His tone was not missed by either of the women and they all visibly prepared themselves, or at least Amelia did. Susan and Hannah merely straightened slightly as they stared at him while they drank.

"I believe you have an idea what I want to talk about," Amelia replied as she regarded him keenly. "You were at the center of events that unfolded in the Ministry with You-Know-Who. I'm sure you've already heard what they're calling you in the Prophet."

The woman summoned an issue for good measure and Harry gazed at the spread-out sheet of parchment on the table in amusement.

HARRY POTTER: THE CHOSEN ONE!

"They don't lack creativity. I'll give them that," he remarked as he took another healthy sip of his drink. "Don't tell me you believe in their crap, Lady Bones."

"You believe they're off the mark here?"

Harry let out a bitter chuckle. "Not too long ago, I was The-Boy-Who-Lies. Now, I'm the Chosen One. Tomorrow, I could be The Aspiring Dark Lord. Who even knows what those lot at the Prophet think? Oh, that's right! Profit. Catchphrases enthrall people, and they lap it up like gospel. Sales boost through the roof and they dance in galleons."

"Thank you for telling me how the press works, Potter," Amelia remarked dryly. "I'm not talking about how credible the Prophet is. I'm asking if they're off the mark in this case. I have gone through the auror reports of the attack and the battle began in one particular room, as per the Unspeakable reports."

"Ask me plainly and I'll give you a straightforward answer, my lady," Harry replied curtly. "I'm sure you're seeing those people a lot, with how you're in the race to become the next minister, but you'll find that I'm not a politician and I prefer it straight to the point."

"What were you and your friends doing in the Hall of Prophecies?" Amelia asked, just as he had asked her to ask him. Curtly.

"I got lured in. Voldemort sent me a vision of him torturing my late godfather Sirius Black, whose name should be cleared and who should be awarded the Order of Merlin at the very least for his role in both the wars and for the unfair treatment he received at the hands of our ministry. But I digress. I got a vision of him torturing Sirius and gullible idiot that I was, I jumped into the lava pit head-first. It was only our fortune that we all managed to escape without anything severe happening to us… apart from Sirius… and Ron… I should call on him, now that I think about it. See how he's holding up since then."

"And why the Hall of Prophecies? If he wanted to lure you out of the castle, he could've chosen any place."

Harry wondered if he truly wanted to let her in on the secret. He remained silent for a few seconds, pondering on the issue.

'Eh, fuck it,' he thought.

"There was a prophecy made about me and Voldemort before I was born. Voldemort knows half of what it says and he wanted to know it in its entirety. That's why he'd been sending probes into the Hall of Prophecies ever since he got his body back during the Final Task of the Triwizard Tournament. He must've come to know that only the subjects of a prophecy could take it out and given how he wanted to keep his return a secret, he sent me that vision so that I could take that prophecy orb out and hand it over to the Death Eaters on standby. A nice plan that was executed really well, not at all helped by my idiocy back then."

He was met with mixed responses. While Susan and Hannah gaped at him, Amelia hid her surprise well as she regarded him keenly.

"Any chance you could tell us what the prophecy says or…?"

Harry let out a chuckle.

"I can't fault you for trying, but I'm not going to tell you that. Not unless we are allied properly."

"And what would that require?" She responded with a raised eyebrow.

'Well, you three could join the rest in becoming my lovers and that would be the best,' was what he wanted to say but sadly, he could not.

"An oath befitting the information at stake. Do keep in mind that even Voldemort doesn't know this and he'd kill countless people just to get his filthy snake hands on it."

"I see," Amelia muttered. "I'll think about it."

"No hurry," Harry shrugged. "But that wasn't all you wanted to talk about, right?"

Amelia adopted an even more serious demeanor as she regarded him for a long while.

"Tell me, Potter. Is there any possibility that you would stay away from the upcoming conflict?"

"Only if I'm dead. Can't really help it then, right?" Harry replied with an easy smile but his eyes were anything but amused. They were blazing orbs that seemed to bore through Amelia's very soul and the woman could not help but shudder at the intensity of his gaze.

"I thought so," she remarked. "I have a proposal for you, should you be interested."

Harry raised an eyebrow curiously, giving her his undivided attention.

"Public morale is at the lowest it's been since the Halloween of '81. They have not forgotten the horrors of the past and with You-Know-Who's existence out in the open once again, they fear for a repeat of those dark times."

"Completely understandable," Harry nodded, ignoring her use of that You-Know-Who crap once again.

"In these times, they need someone to guide them. Someone to be the beacon of light that they can look up to. They need hope that the future would be all right."

"Sounds like a role Dumbledore is tailor made for," Harry chuckled.

"Dumbledore is arguably the greatest wizard of the past century, but it's an undeniable truth that he is old," Amelia intoned. "The public does look up to him, especially now that he has been vindicated after the Ministry tried to vilify him for almost a year. However, there is also a growing consensus that this isn't his war."

"You're talking about me," Harry did not see the need to play either coy or ignorant. Amelia nodded.

"They have already started thinking of you as the one chosen to get rid of this darkness. You already did it once, or at least they think you did on that Halloween night. That gives them hope that you will succeed once again, or rather, you are their only bet."

"Funny. I recall them crying to chuck me off to Azkaban on either trumped up charges or for fearmongering not even a year ago," Harry chuckled.

"Harry please," Susan clicked her tongue as she eyed him with concern. "You know very few people think like that. Many do have a rational brain in here."

Harry chuckled as the redhead tapped her temple twice and turned back to Amelia. "So what do you want me to do? Hold seminars? Attend awareness campaigns? Make grand speeches?"

"Nothing of the sort," Amelia chuckled. "You must be aware by now that I am in the running to be the next Minister for Magic and as much as I loathe the idea, I realize that we need a capable head at the helm and there is a severe shortage of capable people."

Harry nodded in agreement.

"I want to ask you to accompany me when any discussion about the war is held in public and I want you to fight alongside everyone else whenever you are needed."

"A poster boy for your campaign? You could've said that directly, Lady Bones," Harry snorted.

"I'd be all too happy to let you become the Minister if you want," the woman replied dryly, to his slight surprise. "I don't know if you believe me, but I have zero interest in that position. I am very happy being the head of the DMLE and it's only because of needs that I am even contesting these elections."

Harry eyed the woman shrewdly, wondering if she was being truthful. Truth be told, he did not know for sure but for now, he decided to take her word for it. He expressed as much to her.

"So can I expect your support? These are trying times and we need to stand together."

Amused, Harry cast a glance at all three women whose undivided attention was being paid to him.

"All right," Harry agreed. "You have my support. But let me tell you right now, Lady Bones. The first sign I see of you trying to use me to further your political goals, you'll find yourself at odds with me and trust me, you don't want to be at odds with me."

Amelia Bones had been in the auror department for over two decades and that had entailed encounters with some of the worst people known to humanity, and yet, none of those criminals had evoked this sense of alarm within her as Harry Potter. Alarm bells rang in her mind and she involuntarily gulped, knowing that this was a dangerous man who she would be foolish to cross.

As expertly as she could, she composed herself and nodded.

"My goals are perfectly clear, Lord Potter. I can understand your skepticism right now and I hope we could come to trust each other the more time we spend together trying to fight this war."

"I'm sure we could," Harry smirked. Before he could speak any further, the living room of Bones Manor was rocked by a massive explosion outside. The very foundations of the manor shook as Amelia shot to her feet just as the rest followed.

"Death Eaters!" She shouted, her face drained of color. "At least two dozen of them!"

"Must've come to take care of the frontrunner for the ministerial position. Can't say this is that big of a surprise," Harry remarked. "Voldemort would obviously want one of his to be in charge."

Another deafening blast shattered multiple glass windows across the front of the manor in a hail of stone and debris as the dark, skeletal-masked figures of none other than a few members of the Inner Circle themselves apparated into the massive lawn outside, their covered nostrils flaring with unbridled hatred and their lips curled in a similarly confident smirk.

"Come out and face your fate, Amelia Bones!" One of the Inner Circle members bellowed in a chilling, high-pitched voice that raised the hairs on Susan and Hannah's necks. Amelia and Harry stood, wands at the ready as they kept them trained on the large double doors. "Submit and face your death at the hands of the inevitable."

"How did they manage to get past the wards so quickly?" Susan asked in alarm.

"Must've been looking into it for a while now," Harry remarked. "I must say, this lot doesn't seem to be too keen on wasting any time. If I had to guess, the bastard sent his precious Inner Circle members to deal with you."

"If he thinks I'm flattered, he's sorely mistaken," Amelia hissed. "To have abominations like them stand on our ancestral property… it fills me with disgust."

"Well, no need to feel so disgusted already," Harry chuckled. "Their blood will fall on these lands soon."

Amelia turned to the two witches who were standing behind them, their wands out. "You two need to evacuate to the safe room and raise the emergency alarm for reinforcement. My medallion isn't working."

"No use," Harry shook his head, his eyes closed. "They've sent up anti-transportation wards, and they've used a wardstone for that. No one can come in or get out. Must say, bastards came well prepared."

"How do you even know that!?" Hannah asked in shock as she gazed at Harry who looked perfectly at ease as he smirked.

"Come on, Hannah. I'm Harry Potter," he replied.

The Death Eaters seemed to be in no mood to waste time as they unleashed simultaneous roars of fury, sending multiple Blasting Curses of immense power that burst through the manor's front walls in a massive explosion of stone and concrete. Harry reacted on pure instinct, whipping the Elder Wand around in a glowing circle to summon the most powerful shield either of the women had ever seen. The massive dome circled them, wrapping them in a protective golden cocoon and the Blasting Curses collided with it violently.

The shield kept the explosion at bay but Harry was sent skidding back a few feet upon impact when he took it down.

As the golden shield flickered and disappeared, they saw streaks of black smoke shooting through the massive hole where the wall used to be. Each streak was revealed to be a Death Eater who all took their position around them. The Death Eaters clad in golden masks entered at last, their lips curling at the sight of him. However, try as they might, they could not hide the surge of apprehension that erupted within them at the sight of him, nor could they conceal their eagerness at the prospect of taking him down either.

Harry did not miss the reaction and his smirk widened as he walked forward and stood protectively in front of the women behind him.

"The door's there for a reason, assholes. You're supposed to knock instead of barging in like this. Didn't your mothers teach you manners?"

The Death Eaters glared at Harry and he could see them almost bursting out in rage but the one in the middle who Harry assumed to be their leader today exercised calmness at the final moment, taking deep breaths. A horrible, mirthless cackle erupted from his mouth, evil enough to chill the very formidable of souls. "Harry Potter… the lucky child. Always predictable in your arrogance to defy your inevitable demise. But you are not mine to kill. A shame, truly. But I am certain my master would not mind if you were… roughed up a bit."

"Masked man and his fellows, standing there like a group of shit-dribbling cockwombles. Tell me, did you boys shower your master with cumshots for months on end? No wonder you look like that."

Their eyes inside those slits narrowed even further as they met cocky emeralds. The leader stepped forward, his gait purposeful although shaking a bit in rage. His magic pulsed malevolently and he could feel the desire for carnage coursing through his wand arm.

Meanwhile, Harry and Amelia quickly counted the total number of Death Eaters they were surrounded by, and as they exchanged a glance, an understanding passed between them.

Before anyone could move, Harry waved his wand in an arc and erected another powerful golden shield around him just as Amelia began taking down the Death Eaters. Her cutting curses, gouging hexes, blasting curses, and piercing hexes were point blank — a demonstration of her unbelievable fighting prowess. The spells shot through the shield offensively, and the Death Eaters were too late to prepare or mount a defense. As a result, in one violent barrage, she had taken down five.

"Susan, Hannah, remember the DA lessons, right? Now's the time to put it all to practice."

The two girls were quick on the move and they joined Amelia in taking down the Death Eaters while Harry kept the shield upright, pouring potent magic into sustaining it. The Elder Wand and his immense magical prowess held firmly, even when the three Inner Circle members joined the assault.

Violent blasts rang throughout the massive cavernous room of Bones Manor, blowing apart walls and pillars as chunks of concrete fell all around them, taking down even more Death Eaters, but the shield showed no sign of bucking under pressure this time.

The Inner Circle Death Eaters realized it soon as well and they gave up on conventional use of magic.

"Crucio!" The leader of the dark wizard band roared and Harry, who had his entire focus split between his mortal enemy's most trusted and sustaining his shield, let go. A massive shockwave erupted all around them as the shield evaporated, sending everyone still standing toppling over. Harry quickly summoned a large chunk of concrete to intercept the Cruciatus just as the Inner Circle members leaped back to their feet and thrust their wand forward.

Harry met them head-on, ignoring the three women with him who he believed were capable enough to hold their own against the remaining few Death Eaters.

A massive all-out battle commenced with both sides intent on taking the other down permanently. The once pristine living room of Bones Manor was unrecognizable now, having been reduced to a blown-apart and burning mess. The ceiling was blown off as well, and the moonlight cascaded into the hall as they fought. The night air sizzled with malicious bolts, and shockwaves surged through the very ground as more and more Death Eaters fell to their demise.

Harry was very impressed with how well Susan and Hannah were doing. They were working in perfect coordination with each other as well as Amelia, giving them the openings required to chip away at the numbers while shielding each other whenever necessary. It also helped that the Death Eaters could not cast any wide-area spell due to the fear of taking out someone from their ranks as well. In a contained battle, they were far superior despite the numbers disadvantage which was also dwindling rapidly.

He left them to their devices and focused on the three Inner Circle members who had no hesitation whatsoever in flinging Unforgivables like they were candies. Harry was at perfect ease though as he either intercepted those spells with the multitude of debris scattered all around them or he outright swerved out of the way, forcing them on the back foot with his rapid spell barrage.

The drawback of relying too much on the Unforgivables was that one started to stagger from the strain it put on one's magic, which was the case for the three Inner Circle members. In any normal situation, they would not have been under so much pressure already but with the sheer number of Cruciatus and Killing Curses they had flung so far coupled with the unrelenting assault on Harry's part who relied on his surroundings instead of massive conjurations and fancy spellfire meant he was easily cruising through in his one-on-three battle.

It did not take long for Amelia to be done with the final remaining Death Eaters and she left the riffraff to the two young girls to stand with him.

"Would you mind telling us who you three are before we send you with these dumbasses?" Harry called out cockily as he stared the three heavily breathing wizards down. He did not fail to notice that all three women with him were also breathing heavily and it was evident that the battle had taken its toll on them as well.

The only remaining Death Eaters remained silent as they observed the carnage around them.

"Fuck," the one on the left spat to the side. "More than two dozen and bested by an old hag and three brats."

"Shut it, Travers," the one on the right hissed.

"So you're Travers, huh?" Harry regarded the man on the left with a smirk. "You're right, mate. Proper bottlejobs you are, I'm sorry."

"You cocky brat!" Travers cried out and sent a powerful bonebreaker straight at Harry who batted it away carelessly. The spell collided with the dead body of one of the many Death Eaters and more bones splintered.

"We need to leave," the one on the right whispered lowly so that only their leader could hear.

"Speak loudly so we can hear your gossiping as well, man!" Harry called out, chuckling. "Also, you've still not told us who you two are. That's rude, pal."

"Mulciber and Avery," Amelia filled him in. "Those three always worked together in the previous war."

"Nice to know you three. It's nice that I know who you three are now. Would've been a darn shame if I didn't."

"And why's that, brat!?" Travers hissed, earning a cruel smirk from Harry in return.

"Why? How'd you expect me to write my victims' name in my notebook if I don't know their names?"

Harry thrust his wand forward and a stream of pure white energy spat out of it. The Death Eaters reacted as quickly as they could and they erected powerful shields to keep whatever spell it was at bay. Their eyes widened in shock when they were blown off their feet and through the demolished wall, their shields shattering as they were blasted back into the massive garden outside.

Inside the destroyed living room, Amelia, Susan, and Hannah stared with their eyes wide in awe and shock as Harry slowly lowered his wand and turned towards them with a roguish grin.

"Let's see what remains of them, shall we?"

That seemed to shake Amelia out of her stupor and she strode ahead, with Harry waiting for the other two.

"Come on, let's go," he reached forward and took their hands as he led the two shocked girls out of the manor and into the grounds outside.

The stream of energy had left a violent trail in its wake. The pathway was destroyed and so was the massive water fountain that used to stand in the middle of the lawn. Grass and flowerbeds were burning while the ground where the stream had slid over remained charred and blackened.

However, there were no traces of the three Inner Circle Death Eaters in the crater that had formed where the stream had collided with the ground.

"Must've portkeyed out," Amelia muttered under her breath.

"Makes sense," Harry nodded. "A shame we couldn't get them."

"We managed to take down over two dozen of Death Eaters though. Make no mistake. We survived and killed so many Death Eaters. There is no chance those three managed to escape without any injuries either. This was a resounding victory," Amelia replied as they turned around and began walking back to the manor.

As they reached closer, they stopped and took a moment to take in the sheer destruction wrought upon the estate.

"The wards need to be strengthened much more," Amelia whispered.

"And you should have guards around the property as well. It's surprising you didn't have any aurors here considering you sent an entire squadron to escort Susan and Hannah today," Harry remarked.

"I believed our wards were more than enough to sustain any assault, but it's clear now that's not the case," Amelia replied.

"Clearly," Harry nodded. "Well, this should serve as a reminder to always ensure the tightest security around your home. That's the least we can do in these circumstances."

Amelia nodded before she turned to him with a grateful smile. "There is no doubt that we all would have perished tonight if not for you, Lord Potter. House Bones stands in debt with House Potter and we shall do our best to discharge this debt. You may count on us for our support whenever you require any aid."

"And on my father's behalf, allow me to express the same as well, Lord Potter," Hannah intoned softly, gripping her dirty sundress tightly. "House Abbott is also indebted to House Potter and we shall aid you in all your endeavors."

There were multiple thoughts running through Harry's head, of various kinds, but he settled on acknowledging the debt as custom dictated.

"I have no doubt that you will be meticulous in your duties, all of you," Harry intoned. "And you have my word that I shall never abuse this privilege or force you to do something you do not want."

All three women nodded, smiling.

Indeed, he would never force them. They would all submit themselves to him willingly, and once they did, they would never want to stay away.

As they resumed walking, Harry strayed slightly behind to help himself to the sight of their thick, delicious rumps that strained their clothes considerably. The battle lust had given way to a different sort of lust, and the seeds of an idea began to form quickly in his mind. He simply hoped they wouldn't take offense to what he had to say.

'Well, no harm in asking, is there?' he thought to himself.

"Lady Bones," Harry called out. They all came to a stop and turned to look at him. "There's something I want you to do for me right now."

Harry wasted no time and bluntly told them what he wanted them to do for him right now. He felt no surprise when he saw the shocked look on their faces.

Their eyes wide, all three women stared at him in stupefied silence.

To be continued…

Chapter 24: Black and Bones

"Uh, could you please repeat that, Lord Potter?" Amelia asked with wide eyes as both Susan and Hannah stared at Harry in surprise.

"I said I want you to pack your things and come stay with me," Harry repeated with an easy smile. "You already saw what happened. The wards are at their weakest. There's no way this place is safe for you right now. The house I live in is under the Fidelius and protected by some of the most powerful wards out there. Come and stay with me for as long as you'd prefer. There's no shortage of room."

Amelia and Susan exchanged a look, both looking a bit uncertain.

"Listen, you know what's at stake here. You need to stay as safe as possible. We can't afford to give Voldemort any advantage."

"Harry, that's—"

"I think Harry is right, Sue," Hannah interjected, making everyone turn towards her. "Just look around. This part of the manor is almost destroyed, and as Harry just said, the wards are compromised as well. I'd have loved to have you two come over and stay with my folks but compared to the Fidelius and other wards Harry has around his place, ours can't even compare. You'll definitely be the safest over there."

Both Amelia and Susan still looked unconvinced and Harry knew they did not want to burden him. Little did they know it was a burden he would happily shoulder.

"Why don't you come as well, Hannah?" Harry proposed.

"What? Me?"

"Yeah," he nodded. "You were going to spend your summer here, right? Spend it over at my place instead. That way, Susan will have her best friend as usual, and as I said, there's no shortage of room. Also, if it helps you decide, the house belonged to the Blacks and is now mine after Sirius' death. So there's that."

Their eyes widened at that little tidbit and Harry smiled to himself when he saw Amelia looking more convinced now that she'd realized what kind of wards there might be around the house. It did indeed make it one of the safest places for them.

Finally, the woman relented with a nod, but not before telling him that they would return at the earliest – something Harry readily agreed to. Whether or not it would truly happen was a different matter altogether.

They readily agreed to the necessary vows and Harry shared the secret with them. They arrived in the living room of 12 Grimmauld Place shortly, emerging out of the fireplace one after the other.

"Oh wow, they've outdone themselves," Harry intoned with a grin as he walked ahead. "This place looked like a hellhole not even a day ago, as expected of those crackpot Blacks. I would've never stepped foot in this place if it wasn't so secure. Those two have really done a brilliant job to fix this place right up."

"Who two?" Susan asked curiously.

"Two elves I know very well," Harry replied, smiling at her over his shoulder.

He cast a gaze around and nodded approvingly. The walls and the furniture had all been modified, giving it a more modern outlook. Furthermore, the various tapestries, motifs, and other decorations that previously hung all around the house had also either been replaced or transfigured into more abstract yet modern variations. It looked more like an upscale muggle house than one belonging to the Blacks. Being a magical construction, it had been easy to modify the layout of the house and it was truly a marvel how the house had changed so easily thanks to magic. It was oddly reminiscent of the home of a millionaire client he had been to a few times in his previous life.

He had never been in the mood to waste any time, effort, or money to fix this place, but that didn't mean he couldn't make others do the job for him. He would be calling this place his home for the foreseeable future, after all.

"Dobby! Winky!"

An excitable elf appeared out of nowhere and slammed against Harry's legs, hugging them tightly as he gazed up at him with adoring eyes. Meanwhile, the other elf was much more subdued but equally happy at the sight of him.

"Harry Potter sir calls for Dobby?"

"Yeah. You and Winky have done a brilliant job fixing this place up so far. I'm very impressed," he praised, smiling.

Bright grins appeared on the elves' faces as Dobby hugged him profusely, prompting him to let out a chuckle.

"As you two can see, I've got guests and it would mean a lot if you and Winky made sure they are as comfortable as they can be."

"Yes, Harry Potter sir!" Dobby and Winky enthused as one, the former still hugging his legs. "Dobby and Winky have fixed all the rooms too, sir. They look like those pictures you gave us, sir!"

"Brilliant," Harry grinned. "And about that thing I asked you for? Down there?"

"Oh yes, sir! Dobby and Winky are almost done with it too, sir! Only the hot air is left, sir! Five minutes more and we will be completely finished with it, sir!"

"That's my friends!" Harry smiled proudly.

Elves were truly marvelous creatures. Treat them with love and respect and they will do the impossible for you. Harry had understood this fact a long time ago and the results were right in front of him. These two had transformed a dark, dusty, and frankly pathetic house into a modern marvel, and he could not be happier with their work.

Dobby's burst into tears as he clutched onto Harry's legs. Winky choked back a sob as well, her eyes filling with unshed tears.

"Harry Potter sir calls Dobby his friend! It is an honor, sir! It is an honor!"

To the side, Winky nodded profusely.

Before anyone could speak up, the elves vanished with soft pops. Harry chuckled and turned around to gaze at the three stupefied witches.

"Don't worry, it's like that."

"Only you could have an elf for such a massive fan," Hannah grinned, making him laugh.

"He's brilliant though. They both are. I really can't believe they've done such a brilliant job with this property. Come on, I'll show you the rooms. Pick whichever one you'd like."

They walked out of the living room and the women kept looking around in fascination. Harry merely smiled as he walked alongside them, taking in the modifications around the house. The snake motifs and lamps were nowhere to be seen, and the dark environment had been replaced with a lively one. Black and dark gray walls had been discarded and bright colors like cream, golden, or shades of white substituted them.

The flooring had been modified as well. Earlier, everything creaked when anyone walked, but it had all been fixed right up. No longer did it feel as if they were in a haunted house.

"There were several dark artifacts around this house. Thankfully, Mrs. Weasley made everyone work to put it all in one place where no one goes now. I've already had Dobby seal that section. At least we don't need to fear accidentally triggering something," Harry chuckled as they walked up the stairs. "And here you go. All the rooms in this corridor are empty and should be equipped with everything you might need. In case something's missing, be sure to tell me and I'll get it fixed right away, okay?"

"I'll leave you all to that. I've got to go to the Ministry to make a report and take care of other urgent matters that have come up after this attack," Amelia replied as she put her trunk in the room closest to the staircase. Turning toward Harry once again, she smiled. "Thank you once again for this, Lord Potter."

"Come on, Lady Bones. There's no need to be so formal. You all might be guests but you don't need to treat me with all that stiffness. Just call me Harry, it's fine."

Amelia gazed at him with an amused look on her face. "If you say so. I should be taking my leave now. I'll be back in a few hours."

She nodded at Susan and Hannah who smiled and watched her as she walked back downstairs to depart. Once she was out of sight, Harry turned to the two girls and eyed them up.

"Why don't you two put your things away and meet me downstairs in the basement? Winky will help you sort everything out here. There's something I've got to show you, and I bet you'll like it."

"What is it?" Hannah asked with a grin, stepping forward. Harry chuckled.

"You'll know soon. Meet me down there. I'll be waiting."

With a parting smirk, Harry turned around and walked away, leaving behind two surprised girls who turned to each other in silence.

XXXXX

With nothing but a white towel wrapped around his waist, Harry groaned as he sat comfortably on the wooden lounger in the sauna, his eyes closed. The steam felt awesome, soothing his skin and muscles.

It had been a productive day, albeit one with several unexpected developments. In the aftermath of it all, he now found himself alone in this massive house with a pair of busty Hufflepuff beauties. He had already recognized the opportunity he had at his hand right now and he knew he needed to play his cards right. Luckily, the two beauties already held him in high regard and he didn't think he would struggle much.

The alert ward on the entrance door of the entire section informed him of their arrival and with a smirk, he stood up, walking out of the sauna. His smirk got more pronounced when he saw their steps come to a sudden stop, their wide eyes taking in his sweaty and barely clothed form. Harry let them enjoy the sight for a few more seconds before he deemed it enough.

"Liking the view?" He asked teasingly, chuckling when they immediately flushed and averted their eyes.

Hannah was the first to catch her bearings. She glanced around and remarked, "This is quite something. A sauna, an indoor pool, and what's that over there?"

"An indoor gym and a dueling arena," Harry told her, walking over towards the pool. "We can check those out later. I thought after that fight, you two would like to relax a bit. What better than a pool? I've got it charmed to be warm for good measure. Come on, join me."

The two girls exchanged a look and Harry chuckled.

"Come on, you two. It's just a dip in the pool. Why so shy? Or is something else cooking in your minds?" He asked teasingly, enjoying how they flushed brilliantly. "We're all grown up here, and I'm sure you two would love a nice hot session in there right now."

"Well, we didn't bring any swimwear with us," Susan said as she glanced over at the pool.

"No worries, you can find whatever you want in those stalls. Winky must've sorted you out already, I believe. She's an expert. Go on, I'll be waiting for you two."

Nodding, the two girls turned around and walked away toward the stalls, leaving Harry to stare at their swaying hips for a moment before he took off his towel and dove head-first into the pool. He emerged, wiping the water off his hair and face, and slowly swam over to the edge, leaning back against it as he glanced towards the stalls with an expectant look on his face.

He didn't have to wait for too long as the witches emerged and he had to exercise considerable restraint as he took in the vision that they were.

Susan's red hair was done up in a ponytail as she emerged in a black one-piece that was held together by a large golden ring right over her navel. A string held it up around her neck, leaving her upper chest bare. Harry stared at her massive tits as they strained against her swimsuit, displaying a healthy cleavage as they stayed pushed together. The redhead noticed his eyes raking over her form and smiled to herself, feeling an odd thrill shoot through her.

Meanwhile, Hannah had let her wavy hair flow over her back and left shoulder as she walked out alongside her friend, clad in a light blue two-piece bikini that left very little to the imagination. Her tits, almost but not as large as Susan, were a perfect handful and the bikini top displayed her full cleavage. Harry also did not miss how tight her bikini looked, the fabric straining so much that he felt as if it would snap, and one glance at her face clued him into the fact.

Both the witches looked perfectly at ease as they walked closer but even then, Hannah gave different vibes and Harry instantly realized what was afoot. She had deliberately chosen a tight bikini that showed her assets off, with her nipples also poking through the fabric and that alluring cameltoe made his manhood lurch within the confines of his trunks at the mere sight of it. He smirked as he leaned back, his eyes taking them in. Two could play the game.

"You two look beautiful," he praised honestly, making no move to hide his appreciative gaze. He smiled at Susan who blushed faintly but gave him a bright smile while Hannah smirked when he shifted his gaze to her. The two witches slowly got into the water, and Harry tapped the rune at the edge, kicking things up a notch. "I hope you don't mind this much warmth?"

"It's perfect," Hannah replied, smiling. Without any further ado, she turned around and began swimming across the pool, giving them a show of her tits and arse jiggling enticingly as she swam. Harry had half a mind to join her but he relented, opting to keep Susan company instead. The redhead slowly approached him and leaned back against the edge of the pool directly to his left.

"This feels nice. Guess we really needed it after what happened today," she intoned, smiling at him. "Thanks, Harry."

"No need," Harry waved it off, glancing at her out of the corner of his eye. He glanced down at her large tits once again, taking in the swell of her breasts with droplets of water sliding across the soft skin.

Susan easily noticed his gaze and her toes curled as she leaned back, reflexively making her cleavage even more pronounced. It felt good to see him run his eyes over her form like that.

"It's been a long time since I've been to a pool," Hannah had an exuberant grin as she approached them, taking the spot to his right. Harry shifted his gaze from the redhead and glanced over at her blonde friend, taking in the multiple droplets of water that cascaded down her body, disappearing deep into her cleavage and sliding down her abdomen as she ran her hands through her hair and wiped the water off her face. Her nipples were even more pronounced now as they poked against the thin fabric.

Feeling eyes on her, she turned towards him and smirked. Harry made no move to avert his eyes from her either, further intensifying her smirk as she watched him ogle her openly.

Harry had understood it already. Both Susan and Hannah loved the attention he was showering them with. They had never been with another boy but it didn't mean they didn't have desires. It was only because they feared that someone would use them to take advantage of their position—with Susan being the niece of the Head of the DMLE and Hannah being her closest friend, that they had never allowed anyone to get closer. As a result, they had remained too pent up for far too long now.

In reality, both the girls were much more candid but only in privacy and only in front of those whom they trusted. After being in that fight together, he was one of the few whom they trusted now, and even more so when he offered them a secure place to stay. As such, they were being much more open now, and dare he say, audacious as well.

Things were quite evident to Harry. The sundress Hannah had been wearing earlier looked pretty bold as well, and if appearances didn't need to be maintained, he fully believed Susan would have followed suit. They were beautiful witches and they were confident in their skin. They desired attention and for their charms to be noticed and appreciated by a wizard who they deemed worthy. In that sense, they were not any different from any other witch. Fortunately, he happened to be that wizard here and he had no qualms about accepting that responsibility. If it was appreciation and admiration they craved, he would happily shower them with everything.

"You two want anything to drink?" He asked, finally taking his eyes off the dripping blonde and glancing over to the redhead. Susan exchanged a glance with Hannah who shrugged.

"Sure," she replied, smiling.

"Nice," Harry smiled. "Dobby, can we have something nice to drink?"

At once, a large brown appeared with three glasses and Harry grinned.

"Wine?" Susan asked in surprise.

"Why not?" Harry asked. "We had alcohol back at your place as well, remember?"

"I just didn't expect it," she replied and accepted the glass with a small smile. "Also, being like this is already pushing things a bit."

"Just don't think too much on it. I told you not to bother with all the formalities. I might be a lord but I'm also your friend. I am your friend, right?"

"Obviously!" Hannah replied instantly, making both Harry and Susan turn towards her. "I mean, we haven't spent as much time with each other as typical friends would, but we are friends. Right, Sue?"

Susan nodded slowly. Smiling, Harry clinked his glass with theirs as they drank.

"I'm glad to hear that, and regarding not spending as much time together… well, we can always change that, right?"

"Right," Hannah grinned. She took a large sip of her wine and glanced down. Her eyes suddenly bugged out and she quickly looked up, catching Susan's eyes whose brows furrowed slightly. She gestured downwards and Susan followed suit, her eyes immediately bugging out as well.

'He's huge!' Hannah mouthed, and all Susan could do was nod absently as she once again glanced down at his manhood straining against his trunks.

All the while, Harry kept his eyes straight ahead as he drank.

"You know," he began, jolting them from their intense inspection of his manhood that they had been immersed in. "You two did a brilliant job earlier today."

Susan and Hannah blinked at Harry as he gazed from one to the other.

"They way you two fought against those Death Eaters. They were more in number but you two worked flawlessly together. It was almost as if you knew what the other was thinking. You two must be very close."

Both Susan and Hannah blushed as they exchanged a look with each other. Meanwhile, Harry smirked. Very close indeed, but definitely not acted upon. He might have to do something about that.

"You taught us well, Harry," the redhead began. "We couldn't have done anything if you didn't help us out last year."

"Exactly," Hannah agreed with a nod. "You're a brilliant teacher."

"A teacher is only as capable as his students," Harry replied, smiling. "I'm really proud of how you two conducted yourselves in that fight."

They squeaked when suddenly, Harry wrapped his arms around them and brought them in a hug. Their wondrous feminine forms pressed on either side of him as Harry held them close, and their eyes widened when they felt his clothed erection brush against the outside of their thighs.

"I know it's useless to hope that we won't be in a situation like that ever again, but I'm sure you two will keep improving so that you won't find yourselves unable to do anything if you're ever attacked," he whispered in their ears. His throaty voice sent shivers down their spines and their toes curled. A feeling of loss enveloped them when Harry pulled away from the hug, giving them what they interpreted to be a hesitant smile.

"Sorry for that, by the way. With two beautiful witches like you looking like that, it's kinda hard to help myself."

Their mouths were dry as they gazed at him and Hannah was the first to catch her bearings. She gave him a reassuring smile and added in a hoarse voice, "It's all right, Harry. It's only natural. Right, Sue?"

"Mm-hmm," Susan nodded, blinking. "Only natural."

"Exactly," Hannah grinned, emptying her glass of wine. "See, no need to be embarrassed. Not that you've any reason to."

"What do you mean?" Harry asked, playing perfectly oblivious.

"Really? You need me to explain, Harry?" Hannah asked with a chuckle. Turning toward her best friend, she chuckled. "He thinks we're fully ignorant of how things are."

Susan raised an eyebrow and turned to Harry, inquisitive.

"Really?" She drawled.

Harry could see how they had already gotten a bit tipsy. Their voices were slurring and it was when he picked up the bottle of wine that he discovered why. They had emptied the bottle among the three of them already. No wonder they were showing signs.

"Care to clue me in then?" He decided to continue, curious to see where things would go. "What did you mean by that, Hannah?"

"Oh, nothing much," she replied, shrugging her shoulders. Harry's eyes fell on the tits as they jiggled once again, and her smirk got more pronounced. "We might not have been with someone before, but we know enough, Harry. What you've got is nothing to be embarrassed about. It's probably on the higher end, right, Sue?"

"Most definitely," Susan nodded, matching Hannah's smirk. "Pretty sure they're not all that big."

"How did we go from me praising your fighting abilities to you praising how big my dick is?" Harry asked with an amused chuckle.

"Well, we don't have anyone else to have this kind of dirty talks with, and now that you've said you're our friend, it falls on you to take up that responsibility," Susan replied promptly, smirking. On his right, Hannah nodded in agreement.

"I wonder how many boys would kill to be in your shoes right now," she teased, running a finger down his bicep before she splashed his face with the warm pool water. She squealed when suddenly, she felt hands grab her by the waist and hoist her up in the air. Before she could speak, a shrill scream escaped her lips as she was unceremoniously thrown away in the middle of the pool where she landed with a loud splash.

To his left, Susan let out a laugh as she watched her best friend flailing about wildly as she slowly emerged back to the surface, gasping as she rubbed her face. She suddenly yelped in surprise when she saw Harry standing right in front of her, his arms on either side of her head as he leaned closer. Her heartbeat rose, her chest heaving as she felt his body heat against her front.

"And what are you laughing for?" She heard him whisper, and the next second, it was Susan who found herself lifted by the waist as Harry threw her into the pool.

Gasping and breathing heavily, the two witches resurfaced and wiped the water off their eyes, staring at a proudly smirking Harry with menace written in their eyes.

"As your friend, I take all the responsibilities, which also means throwing you into the pool in surprise," he told them in a matter-of-fact voice.

"Is that so?" Susan growled. Turning towards Hannah, she exchanged a firm nod with her and Harry watched the two girls slowly swimming towards him.

"What are you two cooking up right now?" He asked suspiciously, although he was filled with mirth and arousal inside. The sight of two busty, scantily clad witches stalking him was highly stimulating.

"Nothing much, just letting you know that with you taking responsibilities, Sue and I are taking up responsibilities of our own as well," Hannah replied as they got closer before they lunged as one.

Harry felt them push down on his shoulders and he breathed in sharply as he was shoved under the water.

"How do you like it now, oh Mr. Chosen One? Hmm?" Hannah gloated as she and Susan kept pushing Harry down.

If they thought he was going to let them do what they pleased then they were sorely mistaken. They suddenly yelped out loud and jerked back, their eyes wide, as Harry reached out and spanked their bare arse cheeks under the water.

"Harry!" Susan cried out as he emerged from under the surface, grinning as he wiped the water off his face.

"And that was for almost killing me."

"You dick!" Hannah let out a disbelieving laugh before she quickly lunged forward and smacked him on the arse as well. "Take that, dumbass!"

"Oh? You wanna play?" Harry had a menacing grin on his face as he stalked toward the blonde when he found his way suddenly blocked by a smirking Susan who had her arms spread wide.

"You ain't going anywhere, pal."

Hannah swam under the surface and quickly emerged behind Harry who grunted when he felt her jump him. Her arms and legs wrapped around his neck and waist respectively and there was no stopping his dick from reaching full mast now as he felt her twin globes of perfection fully smashed up against his back. He could feel her hard nipples pressing into his skin and it only made him harder.

"Grab him from the front, Sue! Trap the idiot in place!" Hannah exclaimed and Susan quickly acted, shooting straight ahead as she jumped him as well.

However, the redhead's eyes suddenly widened and an unhindered moan escaped her lips when she wrapped her legs around his waist and settled properly, unintentionally sending his manhood pressing firmly against her virginal quim. Shocked, Susan stared at Harry who merely gazed back at her, amused.

"Miscalculation?" He teased. The redhead merely nodded but Harry noticed how she made no move to pull back or release her hold on him. Instead, her legs wrapped around him tighter as she tried to hold on.

"What miscalculation?" Hannah asked curiously as she gazed at her best friend's face which looked more flushed than ever before. Her eyes trailed downwards where she spotted her massive knockers pressing firmly against Harry's chest before they descended further, and it didn't take long for realization to dawn on her.

"Oh," she muttered.

"Oh indeed, and she's not alone in that," Harry replied with a smirk, and before the blonde could react, he reached up and pulled the string to the side of her arse that held her bikini bottoms tied up. Hannah yelped as the fabric peeled off her curvy rear and Harry picked it up with a grin, twirling it about. "Lucky that we're in a pool and I'm still turned around, eh?"

"Harry Potter you dirty man!" Hannah cried out in shock, yet there was a wide grin on her face. "Give me my bottoms back!"

She jerked wildly on his back, holding him firmly, and Harry loved how her naked bottom was pressing against him. He could feel her heat against his lower back and it further heightened his arousal. However, what Hannah did not account for was the fact that his manhood was resting right on top of Susan's lower lips, and as she started jerking on his back in pursuit of her bottoms, she began to involuntarily make his manhood push and gyrate against the redhead's entrance.

Susan let out a shuddering moan and breathless, she clutched hard onto Harry, her face pressed into his shoulder when she felt sensations previously unknown to her course through every fiber of her being. Her breaths came out in small gasps, her toes curled, as she felt his massive manhood, which she knew was probably the biggest there was, repeatedly slamming against her entrance. Her eyes shut tightly as the two idiots kept playing their little game while she was assaulted with such intense sensations that she could barely keep holding on to Harry.

Harry felt Susan slipping off and there was no way he could allow it to happen. With one hand still holding Hannah's bottoms far away from her, he reached down with the other and grabbed her bare arse, sinking his fingers into the pillowy flesh, as he held Susan firmly to himself. His clothed manhood continuously slammed against the redhead's pussy, gyrating and rolling, fully guided by Hannah's ministrations. The blonde had little idea what she was doing as she kept trying to reach for her bikini bottoms that Harry held far away from her, laughing and playfully hitting him all the while.

Susan was acutely aware of how Harry was holding her by her arse but she could muster no strength or desire to push his hand off or get off him. She had no control over her own actions anymore as she allowed her instincts to guide her, and right now, there was only one thing she was chasing. Something that she'd never had with another person. Unknowingly, she had begun rolling her hips over his erection as well, feverishly chasing her climax which she knew was imminent. She could not believe he was going to make her cum without even doing anything other than humping her.

Harry was entertaining Hannah but he could feel how tightly Susan was holding onto him and how she had begun moving her hips over him. He allowed her to take full charge, knowing how much she must be needing this, while he relished the feeling of their massive tits pressing against him on both sides as Hannah kept trying to reach out.

Susan's breaths grew steadily labored as she humped herself against Harry's massive rod and it did not take long for a loud wail to escape her lips, taking both Harry and Hannah by surprise. Harry immediately grabbed hold of a violently shivering Susan, holding her firmly to himself by her arse as she shook in arousal. The redhead had a tight hold on him as she shuddered in the aftermath of the first orgasm she had reached with another person, and she let herself go entirely.

Still holding onto Harry from behind, Hannah's mouth fell open in shock as she took in the sight of her best friend who, shivering as if she was standing naked in the middle of a blizzard, pushed herself even more tightly against Harry's front, grabbed hold of his head firmly, and furiously slammed her lips against his.

To be continued…

Chapter 25: The Badgers Impress

Harry held a violently shivering Susan in his arms, his grasp on her tight as she kept her legs wrapped tightly around his waist, her womanhood planted right on top of his raging member as she shuddered, a massive orgasm coursing through her. She wailed out loud before she suddenly grabbed hold of his face and before he could react, she slammed her lips against his.

Harry was surprised for only a second as he responded eagerly, pushing his tongue roughly inside Susan's mouth, easily subduing her. He was dominating, and he kept Susan's tongue firmly under control as he took full liberties with her, exploring her mouth. His hands were holding her by the arse, with only the flimsy fabric of her swimsuit separating the entirety of her bare skin from his fingers, and he sank his digits into her supple arse, mauling her to his heart's content. Susan was entirely lost to the sensations coursing through her, more intense than ever before, and all she could do was gasp and moan into the kiss as Harry had his way with her. She'd just had an orgasm but she was as enthusiastic as ever. She humped her orgasmic pussy against his manhood, gyrating her hips against him and Harry aided her fully, guiding her onto his cock as he held her tightly by the rear.

He was also aware of Hannah who still clung to his back. Her arms were wrapped around his shoulders while her legs remained wrapped around his midsection. He could feel her massive tits pressing hotly against his naked back, the wet fabric of the swimsuit making her hard nipples poke against his skin. He could feel her moving against him as well, her lower half rubbing sensuously against him as she tried to stimulate herself.

Harry slowly felt Susan coming to a stop and gently pulled back from the kiss. Leaning back, he regarded her. The girl was flushed, her skin almost matching the redness of her lustrous locks as she kept her eyes averted from him.

Gently, he cupped her cheek and made her turn to him.

"Susan?" He asked softly, and Hannah paused, her half-lidded eyes opening fully to take in her best friend who looked as if she'd rather be anywhere else.

"I'm so sorry, Harry… I didn't mean to… I don't know what came over me…" The redhead whispered, and Harry immediately silenced her with a finger to her lips.

"Look, you don't have anything to apologize for," he said gently, smiling. "A lot has happened today, and I know emotions are at an all-time high right now for all of us. And it wasn't as if you were alone in this. I recall myself being an equally enthusiastic participant."

Susan blushed as she took in their proximity and how they were touching each other. She still had her legs around his waist, her pussy resting against his hard length, and he was still holding her by her rear. Not even a hair's breadth separated them, their bodies pressed flush against each other.

Harry noticed her looks and chuckled before he slowly swam over to the edge of the pool with Hannah still on his back. Displaying tremendous strength, he lifted Susan over the edge before doing the same with Hannah who had by now retrieved her bikini bottoms and tied them in place. He stayed inside the pool as he gazed at the two beauties with water dripping down their sinful bodies, trailing and trickling into places he desired to reach himself.

"Look, you don't need to worry about what happened. We can easily put it behind ourselves. As I said, we were both equally involved. It wasn't as if I stopped you or anything," he said, gently caressing Susan's thigh in reassurance. The redhead's hands automatically found his and she held it in her grasp, a look of hesitation still on her face.

"Yeah, come on, Sue. Harry's right. He didn't mind it at all, and you looked like you had plenty of fun yourself," Hannah said teasingly as she wrapped an arm around her best friend and pulled her closer.

Susan immediately flushed at the reminder of what had happened mere minutes ago, prompting both Harry and Hannah to chuckle at her predicament.

"Well, I aim to please," Harry replied with a roguish grin. "Although it was mostly Susan herself. Still, I'd love to be more involved somehow, if you catch my drift."

His little remark did nothing to mollify Susan or help her bring her flush under control. Instead, she blushed harder, but no one missed how her nipples hardened further. Harry exchanged a glance with Hannah who gave him a smirk before she turned back to her best friend.

"I think you've had enough excitement for the day, Sue," she said as she pushed herself to her feet before helping her up. "Let's call it a day here. A good night's worth of sleep and you'll be fine as hell when you wake up tomorrow."

Harry smiled at the two girls and nodded. "Goodnight, both of you. You'll find whatever you might need during the night on your bedside table, but if there's still something missing, don't hesitate from waking me up."

With a final nod, Harry watched as the two girls walked away toward the exit, and his eyes remained fixated on their tight, plump arses as they jiggled and swayed rhythmically as they walked away in those skimpy swimsuits. He sighed once they were out of sight before slowly heaving himself out of the pool.

A towel materialized out of nowhere as he dried himself up, and the memory of Susan and Hannah resurfaced in his mind as he closed his eyes, wiping his face. Soon… very soon.

XXXXX

Susan flopped onto her bed, her heart still racing from the events that had transpired barely half an hour ago. Hannah was quietly brushing her hair at the vanity, stealing glances at her best friend through the mirror. They'd had a nice shower in their respective rooms before Hannah arrived with her things to talk to Susan if she wanted to.

Finally, the redhead broke the silence. "I can't believe that really happened," she whispered, more to herself than to Hannah.

Hannah set down her brush and turned to face Susan, an eyebrow raised teasingly. "Which part? The kiss, what happened right before that, or the fact that it all happened right in front of me?"

Susan groaned, pulling a pillow over her face. "All of it! Merlin, Hannah… I don't know what came over me. One minute we were just having fun in that pool and the next…"

"The next, you had an orgasm when you humped yourself against him before you two decided to practically devour each other," Hannah finished with a hint of amusement in her voice.

Susan peeked out from behind the pillow, her cheeks flushed. "Did it really look so bad?"

Hannah shook her head with a chuckle as she moved over to take a seat on the edge of Susan's bed. "It was far from bad. It was… intense. Merlin, Sue. I've never seen you like that before."

Susan flushed at the look her best friend was giving her and averted her eyes, her heart beating furiously. She slowly sat back up and hugged the pillow close to her chest. "I've never felt like that before. It was like… like every nerve on my body was on fire. All I could think about was Harry – how his hands were holding me, what situation we were in, the feeling of his lips and tongue, the way he felt…"

"Seems like you're still thinking about it quite hard," Hannah observed, raising an eyebrow.

Susan bit her lip gently, feeling both embarrassed and excited. "I can't help it, Hannah. I… I didn't want it but…"

"But…?"

"But now I feel like I want more…" Susan admitted in a whisper. "I want so much more. Is that bad that I think like this?"

Hannah reached out and squeezed her best friend's hand comfortingly. "Not at all. It's natural to want more…" Her voice took on a teasing edge as she added, "Especially after a taste like that."

Susan flushed brilliantly before she gazed at her friend. "But what about you?" She asked, suddenly recalling that it all happened right in front of her. "Oh Merlin, that must've been so uncomfortable for you, Hannah… I'm so sorry"

Hannah cut her off with a laugh. "Trust me, Sue. Uncomfortable is not the word I'd use."

Susan's brows furrowed as she gazed at her best friend. "What do you mean?"

Hannah's cheeks colored slightly as she shifted her gaze. "Let's just say… I might've been in a right state myself back then… and a bit jealous, I guess. And not of you only."

Susan's eyes bugged out as she stared at her in shock. "Hannah! Are you saying…?"

"That I wouldn't mind being in your place? Maybe," Hannah admitted with a sly smile. "Or Harry's, for that matter."

Susan gasped, playfully swatting her best friend with the pillow. "Hannah! I had no idea you felt that way about… me… Harry, I could guess. It's hard not to, but…"

Hannah shrugged, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "There's a lot you don't know about what I want or feel, Sue. But right now, we're talking about you and Harry, and how he made you cum so easily."

Susan flushed and flopped back on the bed, staring at the ceiling. "I don't know what to do, Hannah. Or rather, how to. I didn't think I could want him so badly… Merlin, I want to feel his hands on me again, to taste his lips, to…"

"To what?" Hannah prodded with barely hidden excitement. Her toes were clenched, her nipples hardening and poking against the thin fabric of her nightdress that fell to the middle of her thighs and had a slightly plunging neckline that gave off a tantalizing display of her ample cleavage and showed off the swells of her large tits.

Susan turned her head, meeting Hannah's gaze with a mixture of desire and uncertainty. "To explore every inch of him. To let him explore me. To lose myself completely in the feeling of being with him."

The more Susan spoke, the more her arousal grew. Still, Hannah did her best to maintain calmness. She nodded, understanding clear in her eyes. "Then maybe you should tell him that. Or…" she trailed off, a thoughtful look on her face. "Or better yet, show him. Show him what you want."

"You really think so?"

"Life's too short for what-ifs, especially now, Sue," Hannah whispered, staring meaningfully at her best friend who noticed her gaze and blushed. Her admission from mere minutes ago was still fresh in her mind. "If you want Harry, you should go for it. Think of how you're gonna do it as you sleep tonight, hmm?"

Susan smiled gently and reached out, giving her hand a soft squeeze.

"Thanks, Hannah. For not judging, for being there for me, and for… well… for everything."

Hannah squeezed her hand back with a warm smile on her face. "You're my best friend, Sue. Obviously, I'll be there for you. Now you get some sleep. You've had quite an eventful day today, especially the climax, pun intended. And something tells me you're gonna need all the energy for tomorrow, hmm?"

Susan blushed as with a final knowing look, Hannah slid off the bed and made her way to the exit. The redhead could not help but let her eyes linger on her best friend's barely covered behind as her flimsy nightdress, so like her own, swayed as she walked toward the exit.

"I'll see you soon, 'kay?" Hannah said, glancing over her shoulder with a small smirk, and Susan blushed faintly at the look her best friend gave her. She had undoubtedly been caught. With a final knowing look, Hannah shut the door behind her, leaving Susan to her thoughts that were filled with the recollection of what had happened with Harry, Hannah's confession, and everything else.

Meanwhile, outside the room, Hannah leaned with her back against the door as she took a few deep breaths before she stepped off and walked away.

XXXXX

Harry settled into his comfortable bed in the master bedroom of 12 Grimmauld Place after having a nice and long shower to relax himself. The events that had unfolded not even half an hour ago were still fresh in his mind and he could feel himself getting stimulated even now as he thought about them. His thoughts lingered on both Susan and Hannah, his desire for them burning hotter than ever after they'd had an encounter like that.

Shaking his head, Harry tried to clear his head as he prepared himself to read the letter that had arrived in the evening when he'd been out. He'd resolved to read it and jot down a reply before going to bed, and as he unfolded the piece of parchment that had been resting on the bedside table, he easily recognized the elegant script of Gabrielle Delacour.

They had been exchanging letters ever since the school year ended roughly three weeks ago, with Harry comforting her and doing his best to make sure she settled into her veela transformation with as much support as he could convey through his words. He could say with absolute certainty that he had grown much closer to the French witch in the past few weeks, and as he began to read, he felt the familiar mix of concern and fondness for her rise within himself.

Dear Harry,

I hope this letter finds you well and I'm sure you're enjoying your summer break. Thank you, as always, for your last letter. Things are rough, but your letters have been helping me massively to deal with all the challenges I've been facing lately.

The past few weeks at home have been different, as you already know. Being away from Beauxbatons has provided some much-needed relief from the daily challenges I had started to face there, but not all is sunshine and roses.

Yesterday, we had a family gathering to celebrate my cousin's engagement. It should've been a joyous occasion, but I couldn't help noticing the sideways glances and hushed whispers. Even within my family, there's a tension that can be felt by even an outsider.

You already know how the others don't like the fact that my Papa married a veela and his two daughters are veela as well. Maman and Fleur can control their allure very well now, but I'm still learning. I could not help myself yesterday. It got so bad that one of my aunts pulled me aside at one point to ask if I was 'doing something deliberately' to attract so much attention. Who does she think she is, saying something like that to me? I shouldn't have to explain myself to her at all. As my aunt, she should know how challenging it must be for me, but no, she had to do something like that in front of everyone.

Fleur and Maman both have been a godsend through all of this. They've been where I am now and they understand everything in a way no one else can. Still, I can't help but think I'm being a burden, even to them.

I've been thinking a lot about what you said in your last letter – about finding strength in who I am beyond my appearance and heritage. It's a beautiful sentiment, Harry, but it feels so out of reach right now. How do I discover who I am when most of the people around me seem to have already decided?

I'm sorry for burdening you with my issues. I'm sure you already have a lot on your plate with everything that's going on over there. How are you holding up? You said you were staying with a few friends this summer. I hope you all are having a great time together.

Thank you once again for being such a dear friend to me, Harry. Your letters mean more to me than I can explain.

Yours,

Gabrielle

Harry lowered the letter with a sigh, feeling his concern for her grow. It had been three weeks, and Fleur was supposed to arrive in a little over a week for her joining at Gringotts. He leaned back comfortably and placed the parchment back on the bedside table as he thought about Gabrielle's words. Her sister had been of massive help to her in this process and once she left France, the burden would fall entirely on their mother.

She was feeling isolated. That much was apparent to discern from her letter, and he didn't think her mother would be entirely up to the job since she must have several other responsibilities as well.

What Gabrielle needed was to have people close to her who saw her as a person beyond her veela nature. She needed true friends close to her so that she could find the strength in those bonds. Expecting anything from those idiots she used to call friends was an exercise in futility.

Flicking his wand, Harry summoned a parchment and a self-inking quill as he pondered on what to write. He could not solve her problems for her, but he could certainly offer her his understanding and support from a distance, to remind her that she was not alone and friendless.

"Dear Gabrielle," he began, the scratching of quill on parchment breaking the silence of the room. "I'm so sorry to hear about the family gathering. It was indeed unfair of your aunt to treat you in such manner despite knowing how challenging these times are for you. Remember, the reactions of those people say more about their insecurities than about you…"

Harry continued writing, conveying wisdom and support to the girl, and emphasized the value of true connections with people and forging them, just as he had done over the past few weeks. He put the letter in and sealed the envelope, and it vanished with a mere flick of his wand to the owlery where it would be taken care of.

'You know, a pair of veela would make a very nice addition to your lovely harem.'

Harry's lips quirked in amusement as he heard Maria's voice in his head. She loved to drop in randomly to bestow her suggestions upon him, which were nothing but her demands in disguise.

'As you say, my patron deity,' Harry thought as he closed his eyes, leaning back comfortingly.

'Good. But there's a bit of time for that. For now, you've got other priorities.'

Harry's brows furrowed as he wondered what she meant when there was a knock on the door to his bedroom. He glanced over and flicked his wand, unlocking the door, and his eyes widened slightly as the door opened and none other than Hannah entered the room with a small smile on her face.

"Mind if I come in, Harry?" She asked, smiling.

"Nah, come on in," Harry replied as he smiled back and watched her walk in and shut the door behind her. From his spot on the bed, he allowed himself to take in the vision that the lovely blonde was.

She had a purple nightrobe on that came to the middle of her thighs, a sash tying it in the middle. Her blonde hair was flowing down her back and left shoulder in waves and as she turned around to close the door, he feasted on the sight of her pert round rear as it pushed against the sheer robe.

Harry had little doubts as to what Hannah's intentions might be at this hour, particularly after the events that had transpired some time ago, and the looks she'd been giving him since then. However, he decided to allow her to dictate where this would go, fully content with sitting back and letting things play out.

He watched as she turned back to him with the same smile and began to sway toward him, and it was impossible to miss the hidden intentions she carried as she closed the distance between them, sitting on the bed to his left and leaning back against the headboard.

"So…" he began. "What's brought you here at this hour?"

"Couldn't sleep mostly," Hannah replied, stretching her legs out, and Harry's eyes took in her exposed thighs as the robe slid upward slightly. The blonde noticed his gaze and smirked to herself. "Not that it's surprising, after what happened in the pool and all…"

"Sorry if that made you uncomfortable," Harry said with a small smile that vanished when the blonde scoffed.

"You can cut that polite act when you're with me, Harry," she said, turning to him with a smirk. "You're not fooling me. And no, it didn't make me uncomfortable. I did it as much as you, after all."

Harry raised an eyebrow as he stared at her.

"I was on your back, remember?" She whispered as she leaned closer slightly. "I was enjoying myself as much as you must've been enjoying yourself, with two barely-clothed beautiful women clinging onto you… You've got that effect on witches. And I'm pretty sure the way I was moving was the main reason why it escalated so much with Sue…"

Feeling no need to keep up the polite charade, Harry gave her a confident smirk and boldly reached out, placing a hand on her thigh right where her robe ended. The blonde glanced down before locking her gaze with him once again.

"I guess I do know what you're taking about," he whispered. "And yeah, I could feel you enjoying yourself. It must've been really stimulating, hmm?"

"Oh, you've got no idea…" Hannah whispered sultrily, loving how his touch felt on her skin as he began to stroke her thigh, slowly inching his hand under the fabric of her robes. He was mere inches away from her womanhood and Hannah could feel herself getting hotter and wetter by the second. "And it's not just you either…"

"Figures," Harry chuckled as he nuzzled her neck, and Hannah gasped when she felt his lips clamp on her skin, sucking harshly. She was sure she'd be sporting a lot of marks by the time he'd be done with her tonight. "I could always tell there was something going on with you two. You told her you've got hots for her?"

"Her, and you as well," Hannah gasped, her breathing ragged as he began to pepper her neck with firm kisses, nibbling and sucking hotly. "Oh Merlin… I've found you hot for a long time, you know? Wanted you to ask me out for the Yule Ball. That was one of the reasons I joined the DA as well… Guess I was just a coward that I never approached you or anything…"

"Well, you don't look like a coward to me from what I've discovered about you today, Hannah," Harry whispered into her ear, nibbling on her earlobe gently before pulling at it with his teeth.

"Guess I grew up quite a bit along the way then," she laughed breathlessly.

"Oh, I can see how well you've grown up indeed," Harry agreed. His fingers did quick work of the sash that was holding her robe in place and Hannah helped him take it off. Harry threw it away and took a moment to stare at a scantily clad Hannah with nothing but a sheer black nightdress with purple highlights along the front and sides hiding her delectable frame from his hungry gaze. His eyes feasted on the sight of her tits that heaved and pushed against the fabric as she breathed heavily.

"I really thought you'd fuck both me and Sue in that pool," she whispered as she pushed one strap after the other, sliding them down her shoulders, and Harry helped her take her hands out. The night dress remained hanging off her tits, and Harry reached out, fondling her over the fabric. Hannah moaned hotly.

"Believe me, I'd have wanted nothing more at that moment," he replied, leaning close. "But I've come to realize that it all happens at the right time. I guess our time is right now."

"Philosophical much?" The blonde teased, earning a smirk from Harry who leaned closer so that their breaths became one, his lips almost touching hers.

"Only practical," he replied and closed the distance between them. Hannah let out a moan into the kiss that quickly grew intense. His tongue pushed inside her mouth and tangled with hers as they explored each other. Her arms wrapped around his neck, pulling him closer as she leaned back and allowed him to get on top of her. Meanwhile, Harry helped himself to her luscious tits, fondling them over the fabric of her nightdress. Her hard nipples poked against the lace and he eagerly rubbed them with his thumbs, loving how pliant and soft she felt. Her legs came up to wrap around his midsection and he felt her humping herself against him, not unlike how she'd been trying to stimulate herself in the pool.

Their lips moved furiously against each other, their tongues battling it out inside Hannah's mouth. Harry pushed his pelvis against her, and Hannah's moan was swallowed as he kissed her.

He felt her move and pulled his lips off her, staring down at her flushed face. She had a lustful grin on her face as she said, "I want to suck your cock."

Harry quickly moved off her and Hannah followed. She made him lie down on his back and did quick work of his t-shirt, her hands roaming over his toned abs and chest before they slowly descended, pulling the rest of his clothes off his frame. Harry allowed her to take them off and Hannah's eyes were soon fixated on his raging manhood that lurched and stood proudly.

"Merlin, I wanted to touch this so much when I saw your bulge in that pool," Hannah whispered as she reached out and wrapped her dainty fingers around his girth and gave a tentative stroke, giggling when it lurched again. "Sue as well, you know? I could tell from the look on her face."

"Good to know," Harry chuckled. "Get started now."

Hannah grinned filthily at his commanding tone before she moved, and Harry chuckled when he saw her throw one leg over him. He reached out and grabbed her round arse, allowing her to descend as she assumed the position on top of him.

"I've heard so much about this. Mind if we try?"

"Not at all," Harry chuckled as he pulled her soaked knickers to the side, revealing her pulsating labia. She was dripping.

Hannah gasped when she felt him touch her down there, and she bit her lip seductively, moaning as he parted her folds and ran his tongue down her slit. Recalling her own duty right now, she turned to the massive manhood right in front of her face and leaned forward, planting a soft kiss on the head. She licked down the hard shaft, planting soft kisses as she descended before she dragged her tongue along the surface once again and swirled it all around the head of his cock.

Meanwhile, Harry helped himself to getting her ready. His fingers kept her folds parted wide as he pulled her down on his face and began to eat her out. His tongue licked along the edges of her folds, slowly moving in a spiral as he planted his lips on her pussy and gave a harsh suck, making her gasp. Chuckling, Harry repeated, and Hannah was forced to intensify her ministrations as well.

With one hand wrapped around his cock, she began to stroke him firmly. She could feel him eating her out with sheer enthusiasm, and the sensation sent rivulets of pleasure straight through her core. Her lips parted wide as she wrapped them around the head of his prick before she hollowed her cheeks out and descended, slowly taking his manhood within the confines of her hot, wet mouth. Her tongue splashed around his girth as she descended, feeding herself more of his cock until she felt him hit the back of her throat.

"Mmmmphh!" Hannah moaned around the mouthful of cock as she sucked him off as hard as she could. Her tongue darted about like a blur, caressing his cock as she splashed him with her saliva. Her heart was beating furiously, her arousal skyrocketing as Harry kept eating her out. She bobbed her head up and down on his cock, moaning loudly around him. Her hand stroking his length started moving faster as she intensified her efforts to fuck her mouth on his cock, slamming her head up and down on it like she was starving.

Harry grunted as he pulled his lips off her pussy, loving how enthusiastically Hannah was sucking him off. He reached over and began to rub the small bundle of nerves right on top of her pussy, and Hannah gasped, her mouth forcibly pulling off his cock as she let out a loud cry, shaking.

"Merlin! Do that again!" She cried out, and Harry obliged with a chuckle. Hannah shuddered on top of him as he flicked her clit once again before he began to rub her folds.

Her mouth descended on his cock with vengeance, and Harry threw his head back, groaning loudly as Hannah sucked his cock wildly. Her hand stroked him faster as she kept banging her head up and down on his length, and Harry had an odd feeling that she was trying to jack his cum from his balls into her mouth with such desperation and eagerness.

Over and over, the hot blonde's head bobbed back and forth as she plunged her mouth onto his cock with reckless abandon, her hand jacking him off furiously as he resumed eating her out. She could feel how wet she was, gushing on his face, but she could not care less. She wanted everything from him, and it started with taking his hot, potent seed inside her mouth.

"Merlin, Hannah… how'd you get so good at sucking cock?" Harry asked aloud with a groan. "Not only you… how are all the witches so good at this!?"

"Oh… we practice… what do you take us girls for, hmm?" She asked with a chuckle as she pulled her mouth off his prick, stroking him harshly. "And then there's our magic helping us out as well…"

"I fucking love magic," Harry laughed, and with a giggle, Hannah dove down his length once again. She was desperately hungry to taste all his hot cum. With her free hand, she reached down and cupped his balls, feeling how full they were with his release, and it heightened her desire.

"Fuck, I want you to cum in my mouth, Harry! I want you to give it all to me!" Hannah moaned lecherously before she plunged her mouth onto his cock once again. She sucked him off like a wild whore, giving her all as she fucked her mouth and jacked him off against her throat. All the while, their combined moans and groans echoed off the walls as they orally pleasured each other, sucking and licking hungrily.

Outside, a door opened and a curious Susan walked outside, her nightrobe wrapped tightly around her. Her lustrous red hair fell over her back as she looked around, and she turned sharply when she heard sounds coming from the door in the distance. Curious, she began walking with slow, purposeful steps and her hand wrapped around the doorknob to what she knew was Harry's room. The sounds were faint but still easily audible, and as Susan twisted the knob, she discovered the door was unlocked.

Slowly, she twisted it further and pushed the door open. The sight that greeted her stilled her, freezing her on the spot.

There was Hannah on top of Harry with her mouth repeatedly plunging on his manhood as she furiously sucked him off. Her eyes were closed as she moaned loudly, and now, Susan could hear it all with perfect clarity. Hannah's moans were accompanied by Harry's, and Susan could do nothing but stare, utterly spellbound.

Her nipples hardened, her breathing growing ragged as she felt a heat developing between her legs as she remained rooted to the spot, staring straight at them.

Hannah kept plunging her mouth onto Harry's cock before she pulled off with a loud, wet squelch. She kept stroking him wildly as she took a deep breath before her eyes fell on her best friend who stood by the door and stared at them with wide eyes.

Her hand came to an abrupt stop as her vision cleared properly, and the two best friends stared at each other in silence.

To be continued…

Chapter 26: The Badgers Confess

Susan's wide eyes were fixated on Hannah who stared at her in surprise. However, she remained unmoving for only a few seconds as a wicked smirk grew on her face. Right in front of Susan and without breaking their eye contact, Hannah plunged her mouth onto Harry's cock once again, devouring his entire length as she began to suck him off furiously.

She beckoned Susan forward with her free hand, patting the bed right next to her, and the shocked redhead found herself obliging immediately.

Hannah's eyes lit up as Susan approached them, and she saw her best friend climb up on the bed and assume her place to her right. She reached down and cupped Harry's swinging balls, fondling them gently. All he did was let out a grunt against her pussy as he kept eating her out eagerly, his tongue probing her gushing entrance as he swirled it around her lower lips in a spiral.

Susan saw Hannah hold Harry's balls out toward her before she fondled them once more, and understanding dawned on her instantly. Her eyes shifted from her best friend to Harry who had his face buried in her pussy, and she allowed her instincts to direct her actions.

Harry was furiously eating Hannah out, hellbent on sending her crashing over the edge before he shot his load deep inside her wanton mouth. He had no clue about Susan coming in and approaching them. He realized something was different only when he felt a pair of lips wrap around his balls and suck on them gently. The feeling was different from Hannah's. The blonde was comparatively more assured of herself and, dare he say, more forward in how she sucked him off.

He held Hannah by her supple arse and pulled himself back to glance over the curve of her rear, but all he could see was a thick, round arse as it was hiked high in the air, the curve exposed and framed by a sheer nightdress, as the person who he assumed must be Susan, remained bent over on the bed as she sucked his balls.

Susan had no idea what had come over her but she knew this was what she wanted. She had expressed as much to Hannah less than an hour ago and she was even going to start working on making this a reality starting the next day. However, it seemed she did not need to, as she had already taken a leap of faith and thrown herself into the deep end.

The more Susan thought about this, the more she realized that she was being an idiot by worrying so much about it. She and Harry had already made out heatedly with barely a stitch of clothing on their bodies. He had already made her cum, or rather, she had chased her climax by erotically humping herself against him, and now, she had seen his cock as well. Nothing remained between them anymore, and she eagerly discarded all her inhibitions, letting herself get immersed in the sensation of Harry's balls inside her mouth as she kept her lips wrapped around them, sucking and licking all over his scrotum.

Harry let out a small grunt, feeling his orgasm rushing at a furious pace as he felt Susan get more comfortable and confident in her ministrations. Hannah was still sucking him off passionately, her hand moving furiously over his cock as she rolled her tongue around his cock, and Susan was quickly proving how capable she was as well. He knew she had this side to her. She had been the one to initiate everything between them in that pool, after all.

However, he had resolved to himself that he would make Hannah cum first, and that was what he intended to do, no matter how much struggle it would be.

Susan was lost in the sensation of sucking Harry's balls when she jerked in surprise as her best friend let out a loud wail. Her eyes widened and she pulled away from Harry, staring at Hannah while on her arms and knees as she began to shudder violently on top of Harry, her body spasming. Harry held her firmly by her waist, keeping his face firmly against her pussy, and as Susan looked over, understanding dawned on her.

The most violent orgasm of her life coursed through Hannah Abbott as she moaned out loud, her fists clutching onto the bedsheet as Harry kept her firmly clutched to himself, refusing to allow her to move as he feasted on her release. She had no idea how long had passed as she kept shivering on top of him when she felt him slowly relax his hold on her.

Utterly spent for now, Hannah rolled off him and fell on the bed to his left, her eyes blearily open and a smile on her face as she gazed at her best friend who stared at her naked form with barely-hidden lust and surprise.

"Pleasure seeing you here, Susan," Harry remarked, and Susan jerked, her wide eyes shifting over to Harry who pushed himself up on his elbows, staring at her with a smirk. The redhead stared at his face, the lower half smeared with Hannah's release, and she had no idea what suddenly came over her as she crawled over to him on her hands and knees, her thick and round arse hiked up in the air, her large tits dangling tantalizingly within the confines of her sheer nightdress that was easily visible through the parted sash of her nightrobe, and reached out with her tongue, licking Hannah's remaining juices off his lips and below.

As she pulled away, Harry stared at her in surprise for a few moments before a wicked grin appeared on his face.

"I didn't know you could be so freaky, Susan," he remarked easily, shifting his gaze over to Hannah who lay on her side, her eyes wide as she breathed heavily. "Did you see that?"

Hannah nodded, staring at her best friend in wonder who bit her lower lip softly before her eyes cleared and a proud look emerged on her face. Her chin lifted high, Susan gazed at her with a smirk, and Hannah grinned.

Harry had only a moment to prepare himself for it as both girls flung themselves at each other, their lips smashing in a passionate kiss as Susan pinned Hannah to the bed right in front of him, straddling her. His eyes widened in surprise and no small amount of arousal as the two girls – a buxom blonde and a buxom redhead – furiously made out with each other, their pent-up lust and desire for each other finally unleashing in a moment of sheer debauchery that his room had become.

Susan was still clothed, if he could even call it that, but that did not stop her from furiously rubbing her covered pussy lips with Hannah's bald mound, and all Harry did was stare at the display with absolute silence, as if afraid he would interrupt their trance if they became aware of his presence once again. The last thing he wanted right now was for this alluring show to stop, and he was confident that billions of men all over the world would agree with him when he said that it was a borderline sin to even think about interrupting something so hot and sexy.

Hannah had been grabbing onto Susan's face as they kissed and she slowly slid them down, thrilled when her best friend did not pull away from the kiss. She pushed the robe off her shoulders which she shrugged off eagerly, before she reached behind Susan and pulled the zip down, loosening her nightdress so that it now hung loosely off her busty frame. Susan aided her once again as she pulled her arms through the straps, allowing Hannah to fully take it off and throw it away. The only fabric that separated them now was Susan's lace knickers but Hannah decided to let it remain in place for now. Harry would want to take something off as well, and it wouldn't be fair to monopolize the experience for herself.

Their large tits mashed hotly as they kissed, and Hannah wrapped her arms around Susan's waist, pulling her even closer against her as she continued to explore her sweet lips with hers.

She flicked her tongue across Susan's lips before she captured her lower lip between hers once again, sucking hard. Susan did the same with her upper lip, moaning when Hannah playfully nipped her lip with her teeth. Hannah's hands traveled upward, threading through Susan's crimson locks as she scratched her scalp, their breathing heavy into each other's mouths as they kissed passionately.

Susan was equally enthusiastic as she kissed Hannah back with equal enthusiasm, parting her lips wide enough to encompass hers. Her hands moved over Hannah's curvaceous frame, caressing her naked upper thighs and smearing the remains of her juices all over her skin before she slid her hands up over her hips. Their tongues swirled together as their lips parted, and twin whimpers escaped them, adding to the arousal and excitement of the only male in the room who avidly watched the scene while he stroked himself slowly, doing all he could to prolong his inevitable release.

His eyes were affixed to the sight as Susan moved her hands between them, sliding over Hannah's big tits. The blonde let out a wanton moan as Susan's palms grazed her aching nipples.

"Ah, yeah…" Hannah purred when Susan gave her tits a soft squeeze. She pushed her back gently so that both found themselves on their knees as they kissed, and Hannah's hands joined in, flicking Susan's hard nipples hotly.

Suddenly, Susan gasped into the kiss and sighed. Hannah opened her eyes and saw that Harry had finally decided to join in the fun.

He pushed Susan's red hair to the side and started to gently place soft kisses on the back of her neck. Susan shivered in Hannah's arms as she subconsciously leaned back against Harry who pushed his hands between them and started to caress her belly. Hannah continued to kiss her, keeping her tongue buried in her mouth.

Susan's hands relinquished their hold on Hannah's tits and she wrapped her arms around Harry's head who nuzzled his face into her neck, kissing and nibbling on her soft, creamy skin. He pulled away for a moment and his eyes met Hannah's, who broke the kiss with Susan when he leaned over and slammed his lips against hers in a heated kiss. His tongue pushed dominantly inside her mouth, devouring her before he pulled away and resumed sucking on Susan's neck. Hannah smirked and followed suit, pushing her hair out of the way and peppering the other side of her best friend's neck with firm, openmouthed kisses and sucking softly.

"Mmm…" Susan moaned, her head thrown back in pleasure as both Harry and Hannah pleasured her together. "That feels… Oh!"

She gasped when Harry slipped his palms upward and grabbed hold of her tits, squeezing them fondly as his tongue trailed up the side of her neck and playfully flicked her earlobe.

"You got any idea how much I wanted to do this with you back in the pool?" Harry whispered in her ear, making goosebumps shoot all over her skin as she shivered erotically. "Both of you."

Susan was in no state to formulate a reply. All she could do was tilt her head toward him and pucker her lips, inviting him into a kiss. Harry eagerly accepted, kissing her hard as he plunged his tongue into her mouth. Susan shivered, her moan drowned out in the kiss as Harry kept squeezing her large tits before his fingers found her hardened nubs and pinched them lightly.

Hannah was equally active, and while they kissed, she trailed her lips from Susan's neck to her throat, slowly sliding down as she left a wet trail, kissing and licking over her upper chest, cleavage, and between her breasts.

Susan kept her arms around Harry's neck, his face pressed against her neck as he kissed and nibbled on her skin. Meanwhile, Hannah licked the swell of Susan's tits, making her arch her back as she whimpered into the kiss. The redhead thrust her tits forward, right into Hannah's face, and the blonde was quick to latch on to her right nipple, sucking and nibbling hotly.

Harry's hands felt the urge to explore once again and he dragged them down, over her sides as he caressed her until he reached the waistband of her lace knickers. Gently grabbing hold of the sides, he rolled them down, pulling the fabric off her slick pussy and dragging it over her thighs. He let them hang there and ascended, caressing Susan's inner thighs and brushing his fingers over her sensitive skin, making her squirm in Hannah's grasp. The blonde held Susan firmly in place as she sucked and nibbled on her nipples one after the other, licking all over her tits while Harry kissed her.

Harry scooted even closer, his achingly hard cock now pressing into Susan's arse from behind, and the redhead gasped as she stared at Harry over her shoulder. He gazed her deep in the eyes and gave a forward slam, rubbing his cock against her rear, and Susan's arousal mounted, her eyes half-lidded as she stared lustfully at him. His fingers caressed her inner thighs and kept ascending, and Susan's breath hitched when she felt him touch her down there. She bit her lower lip hard as Harry's fingers probed her pussy, parting her lower lips with ease, and a shuddering breath escaped her when he ran a finger over her wet slit.

"You're so wet right now, Sue," he said endearingly, moving his finger back and forth over her dampness before he brought it up and held it out for her. Susan eagerly reached out and took his fingers in her mouth, rolling her tongue around his digits as they kept their eyes locked with each other, full of lust and desire.

Hannah emerged from Susan's tits and her eyes fell on them. Her own arousal spiked at the erotic sight in front of her and as she caught Harry's eyes, she smirked.

"Enjoyed the show?" She asked teasingly, earning a smirk.

"You need to ask?"

"Bet you'd have wanted to unwrap her yourself," she grinned.

"Trust me, it was a lot more fun for me that you did it," he replied.

"Oh yeah?" Hannah purred.

"Nothing like a gorgeous woman being undressed by another gorgeous woman while a man watches," he admitted readily as he kissed the blonde who eagerly kissed him back.

"I'm sure you must be aching for a release right now," Hannah whispered against his lips before she pulled back and regarded him.

"I'm a patient man, Hannah," Harry replied. "And I believe there's someone who needs to be prepared right now."

Hannah followed his gaze and exchanged an excited grin with her best friend and now lover as Harry took position behind the redhead and started trailing kisses across Susan's upper back before descending through the middle. He crouched behind Susan as he kissed his way down to the small of her back. On his knees now, he reached forward and kissed her cheeks one after the other, making her giggle before she groaned in pleasure as he grabbed her cheeks in his hands and sank his fingers into her pillowy flesh, giving them a hard squeeze.

"Fuck, you've got one hell of an ass, both of you," Harry breathed as he reached out with one hand and smacked Hannah's naked arse. The two girls gazed at each other, standing on their knees with their fronts pressed flush together, and grinned.

"My turn as well then," Hannah whispered as she kissed Susan before she too descended just like before, trailing a line of kisses down her upper chest, cleavage, and tits, and in no time, she reached her belly and swirled her tongue around her navel. Susan's fingers threaded through both their hairs as she threw her head back in pleasure, willing them to remain in place.

Just as Harry descended behind her, Hannah descended in front and they both began to kiss and lick all over her inner thighs. It took all she had for Susan to remain upright, but even then, she knew she was resting almost entirely on them.

"Mmm… you're so wet, Sue," Hannah whispered as she eyed her inflamed pussy that was gushing madly, her arousal evident. She exchanged a grin with the redhead before she leaned forward and took a deep whiff of her scent, a shudder of excitement coursing through her.

"This has been a long time coming, right?" Harry asked as he straightened once again, pressing himself against Susan from behind as he caressed her tits, squeezing and fondling them. "I can sense it, you know? How much you both want each other."

"I confessed to Sue before coming here," Hannah admitted.

"Then I'm sure you'd love to show her how much you want to pleasure her, right?" Harry remarked and before they could react, he grabbed Susan and pulled her with him. Shifting to the side, he laid the redhead gently on her back and stared at a surprised Hannah. "Go on. Show her how you feel."

Hannah needed only a moment to catch on to what Harry was suggesting and an eager grin grew on her face. She gazed at her best friend who smirked and parted her legs invitingly, displaying her gushing and inflamed womanhood in all its glory.

"Come, Hannah. Show me, as Harry just said," she purred, and Hannah needed no further encouragement. She crawled over on her hands and knees before she reached out and held her thighs, slowly parting them even wider, and leaned forward, planting a soft kiss right over her lower lips. Susan moaned in approval.

Hannah smirked and rolled her tongue around her entrance, probing and prodding her slit before she slowly slid her fingers over it, working them through her pussy. Susan let out a throaty moan, her head thrown back in pleasure, as Hannah's fingers slid through her labia.

"Look how wet you really are, Sue," Hannah chuckled, and she was indeed correct. Susan was dripping wet, and it was because of both her best friend and Harry. Hannah's fingers found her swollen clit and she moaned loudly as the blonde rubbed it in a slow circle. She opened her eyes blearily and glanced over at Harry who sat on the bed, watching Hannah eating her out, and beckoned him toward her.

A groan of pleasure left her when Harry leaned over with a grin and captured her lips in a searing kiss. Her arms wound around his neck, fingers threading through his raven locks as she kissed him back eagerly, her lips parting for his tongue to intrude. He was dominant, and he was demanding. She found she had no inhibitions in surrendering to him, and she met his tongue with equal enthusiasm.

Harry's hands decided to join in soon, and he started to caress her flat belly, rolling his index finger inside her belly button before he began to climb up. Susan's breath hitched as she felt him brush his fingertips against the underside of her tits and in no time, he had his palms over her melons, squeezing and fondling eagerly.

Her legs parted even more in arousal, and Hannah took full advantage of the situation. Her eyes were trained up at them, watching them make out, as she kept the redhead's lower lips parted with her fingers and ran her tongue over her slit from top to bottom, teasing and stimulating her.

She probed the pink folds of her best friend, having wanted to do this to her for Merlin knew how long now, and her tongue pushed harder against her labia, intent on caressing her inner walls. Susan's pussy gave way easily, and excitedly, Hannah thrust her tongue inside her, rolling it around.

"Oh shit!" Susan's cry was muffled against Harry's lips but they understood it all the same, and he pulled back from her, gazing at the redhead's equally red face with a smirk.

"Enjoy," he whispered and began to trail a sinful line of hot, wet kisses down her jaw, over her neck, and slowly descending further. He took his time, showering her with all his tender love and care that he knew she deserved and would appreciate. His lips found her sensitive spot that happened to be near her throat, and he sucked harshly, making her gasp. His tongue reached out, licking all over the spot as he kept his hands on Susan's large tits, squeezing and fondling before pinching and rolling her hard nubs around gently. He truly loved how her tits felt… no… he loved how all tits felt, and Susan was no different.

Susan's fists were clenched on the bedsheet beneath her as she was firmly held in place. She was prodded up on a thick pillow that enabled her to watch what these two were doing to her, and even though she was bleary-eyed, she could see Harry glance up at her with a smirk before he descended further and began to kiss all over her tits. She was suddenly assaulted by a feeling that he was worshipping her in his own way, which he was, just as he had done with all the women he had been with so far apart from Hannah on several of their nights together. These women were to be appreciated, after all, and he held them all in very high regard. It made perfect sense to keep showing them how much he loved them.

His lips and teeth worked her up, kissing, sucking, and nibbling all over her large tits, but he pointedly refrained from approaching the twin peaks of perfection that were her large, protruding nipples that looked like pink, rubbery pebbles beckoning him to nibble on them. Instead, he kissed and sucked both her tits, leaving the wetness of his mouth over the entire surface of both her tits. His fingers had a mind of their own though and they kept pinching and pulling her nipples, making sure she had nothing to complain about. This was the time to pleasure her, after all, not to tease her. That could come later in any lovemaking session they would have in their long future with each other.

Susan was writhing on the bed, having succumbed long ago to the combined sexual assault of her two lovers. Hannah had grown bolder. Her tongue was buried deep inside her pussy where she kept rotating it to cover as much area as she could while her thumb gently rotated around her clit, never quite touching the sensitive bundle of nerves. Yet, Susan could feel her orgasm brewing within her, her gut coiling as she breathed raggedly. Harry was eagerly pleasuring her, and finally, he decided it was time and latched on to her left nipple, sucking harshly. He pressed and rolled his tongue around the pebble, poking and prodding it as he kept his lustful green orbs locked with hers, and in no time, he switched to the right, repeating his ministrations. His hands held one breast in each, hefting them up as if he was measuring how much they might weigh, and he kept alternating between her tits, sucking and nibbling on her nipples one after the other.

Hannah seemed to have something else in mind though, as she reached out with her free hand and grabbed hold of Harry's massive rod that was within arm's reach of her. She began to stroke it, feeling the hardness of his erection as it lurched in her grasp. She pulled her mouth off Susan's pussy, feeling a mix of her saliva and Susan's juices dripping down her chin as she gazed up at Harry who was happily sucking her best friend's tits.

"You didn't cum, remember, Harry?" She asked, making him pause and pull his lips off Susan's tits to gaze at her. Hannah gave him a smirk as she stroked his manhood. "I'm sure Sue would love to suck your cock as well, right Sue?"

Susan's eyes widened a bit in surprise but there was no mistaking the excitement that surged within her at the prospect. She glanced over at Harry and nodded eagerly, and the emerald-eyed wizard complied with a smile, approaching her face on his knees with his hard cock dangling right in front of her face.

Susan took a long moment to admire his length and she shakily reached out to wrap her hand around his girth.

"Holy shit, Harry…" She whispered. "I had a feeling when I saw you in the pool, but… wow…"

Harry chuckled, his ego taking a massive boost as Susan opened her mouth to accept his cock. He eased it between her lips and as his hard rod slid across her soft tongue, he could not prevent the soft groan of pleasure that escaped him. Susan wrapped her lips around his girth and started to bob her head up and down on his length, moving as well as she could considering her position.

He reached out and threaded his fingers through her lustrous crimson hair, gently guiding her on his cock. Susan stared up at him and found him gazing back at her with lust and desire written on his face as she sucked his cock. The redhead felt a thrill shoot through her as she realized she was truly sucking Harry's cock while her best friend and now lover, Hannah, was eating her out. The feeling made her moan around the mouthful of the shaft as she blew him off.

"That feels really good, Sue," Harry said lovingly, caressing her scalp. He let out a groan when she pushed her head forward and took him deeper inside her mouth. "Fucking hell, Sue. Seems Hannah was indeed right. You witches do practice this stuff, and your magic helps you out too."

Susan groaned around his girth as she sucked him off eagerly when she felt Hannah shove two of her fingers inside her, working in and out as her thumb rubbed slow circles around her aching clit. She gazed up at Harry and opened her mouth wider to take even more of his cock inside her mouth. Harry aided her, shoving the entirety of his length inside her mouth and he let out a groan when he felt the head of his cock push inside her throat. Susan wrapped her lips tightly around the base of his cock and worked her tongue around his length, splashing and sloshing all her saliva over it as she sucked him harshly. Her eyes were wide and trained on his face that was contorted with pleasure and imminent release as he gazed at her heatedly.

"Fuck, this feels awesome…" Harry groaned as he fisted her hair in a grip and began to feed his cock deep inside the redhead's throat. "You two are fucking incredible!"

"Mm-hmm," Susan moaned approvingly. Hannah kept her fingers inside her pussy, sliding them through her wet lips and stroking her clit before moving back down and slipping inside, and her hips kept rocking to her touch. She was being manhandled by the pair who kept her firmly in place, and she found she fucking loved this.

She had thought being with Harry would feel great, but she had discovered that she loved what Hannah was doing to her and she desired to return the favor as well. The blonde's dainty fingers felt so good sliding inside her gushing quim and the way she teased her clit with each pass made her whimper around Harry's cock and anxiously wait for Hannah to repeat her ministrations. Her thighs were trembling and each time her thumb circled her clit, Susan felt her pussy quiver. She was close, she realized, and all it did was light up the fire inside her to make Harry cum as well. Hannah had already had her orgasm, and only the two of them were left.

The thought of taking Harry's cum in her mouth and swallowing it filled her with excitement as she kept rolling her tongue around his girth as she sucked him off. She reached out and grabbed hold of his hanging balls, slick with her saliva that must have trickled out of her mouth as she had been blowing him off, and she felt how heavy they were with all the cum he had in store for them.

Suddenly, a sense of urgency overcame Susan and all she could do was pull her mouth and her hand off Harry as she let out a loud wail, her orgasm exploding through her.

Hannah had a bright grin etched on her face as she kept her fingers buried inside her best friend's pussy that convulsed around her digits as the redhead moaned loudly. Her thumb kept working her clit up, and Susan slammed her hips against her fingers, wiggling her ass as she shivered and spasmed on the bed.

Breathing heavily, she looked over and saw Hannah lean over and feast on her release, and the sight was so erotic that she could not help herself. She reached out for her best friend who eagerly complied and climbed on top of her, and their lips met in a passionate kiss. She tasted herself on Hannah's lips and tongue, feeling no disgust as they furiously made out while Harry watched, his cock throbbing madly as he was left on the verge of a climax once again.

Breathing heavily, he watched, having nothing to complain about, as Hannah and Susan made out, their sweaty, curvaceous bodies flushed together. Slowly, they pulled away from the kiss, a thick strand of saliva connecting their lips as they gazed at each other tenderly.

"I love you."

"I love you too, girl."

Together, they giggled, and all Harry could do was smile at the sight. They turned toward him and their eyes immediately fell on his throbbing manhood. Turning back to each other, they shared a wicked look before Hannah climbed off Susan. Both the girls stood up on their elbows, their thick, round rears hiked high in the air, as they gazed at Harry lustfully.

"May we?" Hannah asked coyly, and Harry let out a chuckle as he shrugged. Grinning, they reached out and wrapped one hand each around his girth, stroking him firmly.

"Cum on us, Harry… give us all you've got," Susan whispered filthily, as both the girls pushed their tongues out, eager to accept everything he had to give them.

It took barely a minute, and Harry erupted into one of the most potent orgasms he'd ever had. A long, thick stream of cum shot out of his cock and splattered right against Susan's forehead before Hannah quickly moved him so that the next stream collided with her face. Harry could only groan as the two girls maneuvered him, sharing the entirety of his load that hit them right in the face, covering them in his hot, white cum.

Breathing heavily, Harry sat back down on the bed and watched them as they feasted on his seed, and he didn't think he had seen many sights hotter than the one in front of him.

"Fuck, you shoot buckets, Harry," Hannah remarked once she cleaned herself up. "I know for sure that it's not normal."

Chuckling, Harry scooted over to lie down in the middle of the bed, and the two girls immediately took up positions on either side of him, cuddling up. He wrapped his arms around them, sinking his fingers into their pillowy asses as he pulled them flush against his body, smashing their sizeable tits against his toned chest.

"What can I say… I'm really an anomaly in this world."

To be continued…

Chapter 27: The Badgers Duel

Emerald eyes blinked open, the blur slowly dissipating as they refocused, gazing at the ornate chandelier hanging off the ceiling. A yawn broke out on his face, his eyes watering, as he slowly pushed himself upright in a sitting position.

Curious, he gazed around the room, finding an odd lack of female company in his bed. Last he remembered, the two girls had been draped over him on both sides as he fell asleep. The bathroom door was also slightly ajar and no sound could be heard, which meant they were not in there either.

Sighing, he shuffled over to the bathroom and emerged roughly half an hour later, dressed in casual indoor wear as he left the room, shutting it behind him. The doors in the corridor were closed as well, however, he could hear distinct voices drifting from downstairs. He leisurely descended and walked into the dining room where he saw Susan and Hannah, his two companions from the previous night, sitting together with Amelia and oddly, Nym.

As Harry entered the room, four pairs of eyes turned to greet him. The youngest pair of Hufflepuffs, Susan and Hannah, offered warm smiles, while Nym, their older former housemate, wore a knowing smirk. Harry's lips curved into a subtle grin as he took his place at the head of the table, flanked by Nym and Hannah.

“Eventful evening?” the metamorph asked teasingly, gracing the two girls in front of her with a knowing glance.

“Quite memorable, I should say,” Harry replied, nodding. “You’ve not started yet?”

“We thought it best to wait for our host,” Susan replied politely, earning a dismissive wave of hand from him.

“No need to be so formal here. It doesn’t make sense to wait for me. What if you were famished and I was sleeping like a bloody bear?”

“Good thing you aren’t a bear then,” Nym interjected with a chuckle. “Or so tired that you start acting like one.”

Harry gazed at her in amusement, aware of the grins on both Susan and Hannah’s faces. Turning to Amelia, he inquired, “When did you return?”

“Just moments ago,” Amelia replied. “With Auror Tonks here. Turns out Bones Manor was not the sole target last night.”

“Really?” Harry’s brows furrowed.

Nym nodded. “They targeted small villages far away from normal hotspots. It seemed more like a practice drill for junior Death Eaters more than anything. Still, those attacks served as sound distractions from the big one on Bones Manor.”

“Pathetic pricks,” Harry said disdainfully.

“Madam Bones called me along with most of the aurors who had been on a leave last night,” Nym continued. “The response team did a good enough job, but still, the Death Eaters managed to kill a few civilians.”

“It seems they sent most of the heavy hitters to attack us. Makes me flattered, as morbid as it sounds,” Amelia chuckled. Turning to Harry, she smiled. “I cannot thank you enough for what you did for us yesterday, Harry. I fear the worst would’ve happened if you’d not been there.”

“Don’t mention it, Amelia,” Harry replied with a small wave of his hand as their breakfast appeared on the table. “I was only fortunate to be in the right place at the right time. That’s all. Anyone would have done the same.”

“Still, I must reiterate that House Bones is in debt to House Potter for your actions yesterday. Ask anything of me and I will do my best to uphold the honor of House Bones.”

“I’ll keep that in mind,” Harry replied with a small smile, a few ideas already running around in his mind. “Let’s do away with those thoughts for now though. You all are here and safe, and you should make yourselves comfortable here. Think of this as your second home if you prefer.”

“It seems the tales of your little ‘saving people thing’ have not been exaggerated,” Susan remarked as she gazed at him with a fond smile. “Not many would open their home so readily in times like these.”

Amelia nodded with her lips pursed as she stared at him.

Harry shrugged as he gazed back at her. “I know you guys can be trusted. Also, I want you to know that there’s no hurry for you to fix Bones Manor so that you can move out. As you can see, this house is massive and you’re not imposing on anyone in the slightest.”

Not wanting to offend him, especially when he was being so generous in the time of their need, she settled on a courteous smile and nodded graciously. “That is very kind of you.”

“Not at all. It’s what anyone would do for friends in need,” Harry replied, smiling at Susan and Hannah who grinned brightly at him.

Amelia smiled at her niece and her friend before an uncertain expression overtook her face. She shifted her gaze back to Harry.

“I’d like to ask you something if you don’t mind.”

Harry paused, slowly lowering his fork on his plate, and gave her his undivided attention. The redhead let out a small sigh.

“You’ve surprised me, Harry. A lot, I must say. What you did yesterday… the way you fought… no one your age should be able to do something like that.”

Harry chuckled. “I didn’t do it by myself. Don’t forget Susan and Hannah here. I don’t think there are many out there who could’ve done what they did yesterday. And then you were there yourself. Don’t think I missed how you handled everything.”

“You’re not the first person to think that way about Harry, Auntie,” Susan added, making everyone turn to her. The redhead blushed but she still beamed at Harry. “It’s been a recurring theme at Hogwarts. There’s no shortage of rumors about Harry and what he gets up to.”

“Oh, I don’t think what he gets up to are mere rumors,” Nym interjected with a teasing smirk.

“Is that so?” Amelia mused, glancing around. “I think I would like it if you indulged me in some of these stories, Harry.”

Chuckling, Harry nodded. “I’m sure I can make the time for you, Amelia.”

As they started eating, Harry could feel the distinct gaze of Nym and he glanced at her, only to find an amused look on her face. She gestured toward Susan and Hannah with her eyes, silently asking about them, and seeing no reason to hide anything, Harry smirked and gave her a teasing wink. The amusement on her face grew, and she asked about Amelia this time. A small laugh escaped Harry’s lips which he quickly smothered. All four women glanced at him, and all he did was shake his head as he ate. Catching Nym’s eyes, he gave her a simple shrug and resumed eating.

The metamorph’s eyes widened slightly before a lewd grin overtook her features and she bit her lower lip hotly, watching in satisfaction how Harry’s eyes remained fixated on the little move. He was out to conquer, and he had not only her dear aunt in sight but quite possibly her boss as well. She had not pondered much on the thought previously, but now that she did, she had to admit that the idea of doing it with Amelia Bones – the woman who had been her boss for years now, excited her very much indeed. The woman was buxom and had curves that most women would envy her for, but she kept everything modest. Nym could not deny that she was eager to unravel what lay underneath, and she knew she would love every freaking second of the alluring experience.

As she continued eating, she could not help but think about the future, getting excited about the prospects with every passing thought. She could hardly wait.

XXXXX

As breakfast ended, their three guests excused themselves to get settled properly and Harry was left on his own with Nym who wasted little time in crossing around the table and planting herself sideways on his lap. A teasing smirk was etched prominently on her beautiful face as she leaned closer, rushing her lips against his.

Harry was not letting her get away with so little though and his hands wrapped tightly around her midsection. He pulled her flush against himself and smashed their lips together in a searing kiss, jolting Nym who let out a filthy moan into his demanding mouth. Her fingers scratched his scalp and she grabbed his hair in a firm grip, kissing him back with equal enthusiasm.

Breathless, they pulled back and Nym gazed down at him with heat smoldering in her intense emerald eyes that resembled his so much.

“You are one filthy bastard, Harry Potter,” she hissed, gripping his hair harshly. “Didn’t waste even a moment in seducing those poor little girls, did you?”

“Technically, it was planned by one of those poor little girls, as you called them,” Harry corrected, amusement shining in his demeanor. His lips were quirked in a smirk and his eyes shined suggestively. “Hannah. She’s a feisty one. And to be honest, Susan can easily give her a run for her money when she gets in the mood.”

“Oh? And you’ve already judged what kinds of moods they have?”

Harry chuckled and explained how the previous evening had unfolded, starting from his meeting with the two girls in Diagon Alley to how he accompanied them to the Bones Manor. He told her about the attack, emphasizing how impressed he was with the teamwork the two girls put forward during the Death Eater attack. The decision to invite them over was laden with both courtesy and desire – something that had worked out splendidly if he said so himself.

Nym listened on with increasing arousal as Harry explained the time the three had by the pool and the role Hannah had in ensuring things went as far as they did. It came as no surprise to her when Harry told her about the minx coming to his room at night and seducing him.

“Sounds like she indeed knows how to get what she wants.”

“And the best part? Both these girls as into each other. Like, by a fuck ton.”

Nym’s eyes gleamed mischievously and Harry only needed to take one look at her to chuckle.

“I can see that brain of yours cooking something up,” he remarked, his hands pushing through her auror robes and leisurely stroking the bare skin right under her tits. He slowly climbed up, palming one alluring orb over her lace bra and giving it a soft squeeze.

“Hush. Let me cook properly,” she told him with a soft moan, enjoying the way he was stimulating her. His face nuzzled the side of her neck and she shivered when he gave her skin a long lick before blowing cold air on the sensitive spot, making her gasp audibly.

Harry chuckled, peppering her skin with featherlight kisses as he kept kneading her breast like dough. He deftly popped her buttons free and pushed his hand in, pulling the cup of her bra down and freeing the orb up, teasing her hard nipple with his thumb.

“Oh fuck… you’re insatiable, you know that?”

“Can you really blame me when you look like such a teasing snack?”

“A snack, am I?” Nym gasped when he leaned down and captured her nipple in his mouth, sucking harshly as he squeezed both her tits.

“A very delicious one, yes,” Harry admitted with a wink and resumed sucking her nipples. Nym could only chuckle as she held him close, allowing him to feast on her tits. His touch felt too good to pull away from.

“Here’s what I’m thinking…” She managed after a few minutes of intense pleasure, throughout which Harry kept playing with her to his heart’s content. She made sure to keep it down to avoid any scrutiny, particularly from her dear boss.

As she began explaining, Harry’s eyes widened and he found himself pulling away from her tits and staring disbelievingly at her. His mind ran with the possibilities and the implications of such a stunt, not knowing what they might be but damn it if the thought didn’t feel hot. One look at Nym and he knew she wanted to try this out, and the imagery of it was just too hot to ignore.

“When?” His voice was a soft growl and Nym’s lips quirked in a smirk as she felt him grab her rear and position her right over his erection that was straining against his trousers. She gyrated herself against him, enjoying the look on his face.

“Right after I return,” Nym said with as eager a grin. “I’ve got to go back with bosslady up there. It’s a bummer but what can I do, eh?”

Harry chuckled as she kept grinding hard against him and he helped her, maneuvering her with a firm hold on her supple arse cheeks, his fingers sinking into the pillowy flesh as he moved her back and forth. He was little more than to just vanish their clothes and plunge his massive cock into her once again, but they both knew they could not do it right now. As such, this was the best they could get away with.

It didn’t mean they could not chase their pleasure though, and as Nym gazed into Harry’s emerald eyes, she knew he was on the same page. Her ministrations intensified and she pushed her fingers through her trousers, slipping past her knickers and rubbing her clit.

“Ah fuck yes…” Nym moaned.

“Oh you cheat,” Harry complained.

Nym only chuckled and Harry bent his head forward, taking her nipple in his mouth once again. Nym bit her lower lip sultrily, soft mewls escaping her as she relished the sensations coursing through her. The thought that her boss might come down and find them like this… further added to her arousal.

Minutes passed with them pleasuring each other, trying hard to bring each other to their climaxes without any direct contact. Nym could feel herself getting closer and as she thrust two fingers firmly against her clit, Harry gave a furious push against her groin.

“Ah Harry!” Nym cried out in a breathless whisper, her climax tearing through her, and Harry quickly grabbed her firmly, feeling her shiver. He grabbed her hand, now slick with her juices, and eagerly took her fingers in his mouth, sucking firmly. Nym, breathing heavily with the aftereffects of her orgasm coursing through her, stared at him with a breathless grin. She could feel how painfully hard he was against her and although a part of her wanted to just get down on her knees and suck him off, she relented.

“It’s just a little bit of wait. A couple of hours, I think? Surely you can do as much and won’t start anything without dear ol’ me?” She asked with a pout, gazing deep into his emerald pools.

“You fucking minx,” he growled. “You expect me to stay pent up like this for what? Two hours? Three?”

“I love you too, baby,” she smirked teasingly, patting his chest as she stepped off his lap, fixing her clothes. “And I promise, when I get back, we can get down to it right away.”

“We better,” he growled, the same image from before running around in his mind. As much as he would’ve preferred the original, he would be an idiot to pass up on this.

As they heard the approaching footsteps, Nym sneaked a fiery kiss and stepped away from him, leaning against the wall. Harry quickly fixed himself up and they turned around to see Amelia walking in front, her attire the same as it previously had been, with Susan and Hannah following behind her.

“I’ll be taking your leave now, Harry. It would probably get late so please do not wait up on me.”

“I understand,” Harry nodded as he stood up. He was still hard but fortunately, the chair kept him away from their line of sight.

Amelia smiled before she schooled her expression into a more neutral one. Nodding at Nym, she walked over to the fireplace and vanished in a swirl of emerald flames.

“Alrighty, you three. Don’t do anything I won’t,” she said, eyeing Susan and Hannah who blushed slightly. Smirking, she winked at Harry who gave her a stinky eye and followed suit, leaving behind a threesome that was indeed that, standing in the middle of the dining area.

“And then there were three,” Hannah’s suggestive tone made Harry turn around with a smirk and all he had time for was to brace for impact as the buxom blonde launched herself at him, wrapping her legs around his midsection and her arms around his neck, pressing herself flush against him.

“Oh damn…” Harry whispered.

“You didn’t really think we had enough of this, right?” She asked, rolling her crotch right over his groin. Her smirk widened as she felt his hardness against her and all it did was motivate her to intensify her gyrations.

“Fuck, you’re so hard already? You must be wanting more,” she moaned as she ground herself against him and Harry shut his eyes firmly, feeling himself shooting ever so closer to his orgasm.

Suddenly, a loud smack rang out followed by Hannah’s startled cry and both she and Harry looked over to see Susan standing behind the blonde, her right palm hovering right over Hannah’s plump arse.

“Get down already, you horny idiot. I’m eager too, but you don’t see me jumping the poor guy like this, do you?”

“That’s because you’re more of a prude than I am, Sue,” Hannah laughed.

“Now, I would disagree with that,” Harry corrected quickly as he glanced over at Susan who blushed at the look on his face. “If I recall correctly, she was the polar opposite of prude last night.”

A sense of bravado overtook Susan as she stepped closer and stood to Harry’s right, gazing at her best friend who was still wrapped over Harry.

“And you would do well to remember that, Han,” she said smugly, delivering another resounding smack to her arse and making her squeak.

“Oh now you’ve done it,” Hannah growled playfully and made to reach out, only for Harry to chuckle and wrap his arms around her tightly, holding her firmly against himself.

“Oh no you don’t. There are much better ways to channel this aggression than a little catfight… It does seem like an attractive idea to let you two continue though…” He muttered as he trailed off, imagining the scene of the naked pair grappling while he sat on the sidelines, taking care of himself. However, he had something else in mind that he believed was more important for them right now, and perhaps it could be a way for him to take care of all the sexual energy coursing through him as well. Shaking his head, he continued, “Nah. The much better idea will have to do.”

“What are you on about?” Hannah asked, still flailing in his arms as she tried to reach out to Susan who stood calmly with a challenging smirk on her face. Her chin was upturned and she stared her best friend down smugly, finding a lot of amusement in her little predicament.

“We’re going to practice magic. Duel. Fight. Anything short of the Unforgivables if you want it that way. We’d sweat a lot,” Harry told them, and slowly, his voice dropped a few octaves as he continued, “And that would need a nice, long soak in the pool we all are oh so familiar with. What do you two say?”

A matching gleam entered both their eyes as they turned to him and Harry gently deposited Hannah on her feet.

“Follow me whenever you’re ready, girls. You’ll find clothes down there, that is if you’re not going to fight in whatever you’re wearing.”

With his bit said, Harry briskly walked out of the dining room, leaving a pair of comparatively docile witches standing side by side near the table.

“Sue?”

“Yeah, Han?”

“You saw how hard he was, right?”

“Yeah.”

“Let’s make him sweat a lot then.”

“More time with him in the pool then. That’s what I was thinking as well.”

“Good. Let’s go.”

“Yeah. Let’s go.”

XXXXX

When Susan and Hannah arrived in the basement though, they felt as if the very air had transformed. Harry had been flirty and playful not even five minutes ago, but now that they looked at him, he was all business. His gaze was firm, ice-like even, and they felt shivers shoot down their spines at the intense look in those expressive emeralds that had captivated them.

He led them further down the stairs, and they were surprised when he began speaking.

He talked about the battle that had taken place the previous evening – an event that was so recent that it should still trouble them. However, their time with Harry had been so great that it didn’t even cross their minds.

However, it seemed Harry was in the mood to not let them forget anything. As he talked about the battle, he emphasized how dire the situation could’ve been if things had been different. His words did jolt them, taking away all the playful and teasing barbs they had at their disposal.

As they reached the bottom of the stairs, Harry tapped his wand against an innocuous-looking section of wall. The bricks shimmered and melted away, revealing a spacious chamber beyond. The girls' eyes widened as they took in the sight.

The dueling chamber was a stark contrast to the rest of the house. Bright, enchanted orbs of light hovered near the high ceiling, casting a warm glow over the room. The walls were lined with an assortment of magical shields and protective artifacts, their surfaces gleaming with powerful enchantments. In the center of the room lay a large, slightly worn dueling mat, its surface marked with faded runes of protection and power.

“This is incredible,” Susan whispered in awe as she gazed around.

“Say whatever you want about the Blacks, they took their dueling seriously,” Harry said softly as he turned to face the girls, his expression growing more serious. “Which is why we’re here. After what happened yesterday…”

He trailed off, but his unspoken words hung in the air. Susan's face tightened, her hand unconsciously gripping her wand tighter.

"You both fought brilliantly," Harry continued, his green eyes intense. "But we can't afford to rest on our laurels. Voldemort's forces are growing stronger every day, and we need to be prepared."

Susan squared her shoulders, her voice firm. "We're ready, Harry."

Hannah nodded vigorously. "The DA was just the beginning. We want to be able to truly stand alongside you when the time comes. For more than one reason."

For a second, a ghost of a smile graced Harry’s features, his eyes softening. "That's the spirit. Now, let's see what you can truly do."

He flicked his wand, and three shadowy figures materialized at the far end of the chamber. The dummies were vaguely humanoid, their forms shifting and undulating like smoke given substance.

"These are enchanted dueling dummies. A bit like the ones we had in the Room of Requirement," Harry explained. "They'll adapt to your skill level, so don't hold back. Treat this as if it were a real fight."

Susan and Hannah moved to the center of the mat, their wands at the ready. Harry stepped back, taking up a position where he could observe.

"Begin!" Harry called out.

The dummies sprang into action, one lunging directly at Susan while the other two split off to flank Hannah. Susan reacted instantly, her wand a blur as she shouted, "Protego Maxima!" A shimmering shield erupted around her, deflecting a barrage of silent stunners from her attacker.

Hannah, meanwhile, demonstrated her quick reflexes. "Fumos Duo!" she cried, and a thick, greyish smoke billowed out from her wand, obscuring her from the approaching dummies. Through the haze, Harry could see flashes of light as Hannah went on the offensive.

"Excellent use of cover, Hannah!" Harry called out. "Susan, try to take control of the pace. Don't let them dictate the fight!"

Taking Harry's advice to heart, Susan dropped her shield and immediately went on the attack. "Bombarda!" she shouted, aiming not at the dummy itself but at the floor beneath it. The explosion sent chunks of stone flying, forcing the dummy to dodge and disrupting its rhythm.

As the smoke from Hannah's spell began to clear, Harry saw that she had managed to incapacitate one of her opponents. The remaining dummy was pressing her hard, forcing her on the defensive. "Protego!" Hannah yelled, barely deflecting a powerful cutting curse. She followed up with a quick, "Depulso!" The banishing charm caught the dummy square in the chest, sending it flying across the room.

Susan, having gained the upper hand against her opponent, pressed her advantage. "Incarcerous!" Thick ropes shot from her wand, wrapping tightly around the dummy. But the enchanted figure wasn't done yet. It wordlessly cast a severing charm, slicing through its bindings.

"Watch your backs!" Harry warned, noticing the dummy Hannah had banished was recovering quickly.

The girls instinctively moved closer together, covering each other's blind spots. It was purely on reflex and stood testament to how close they truly were. Harry nodded approvingly, impressed by their teamwork.

Hannah reacted first to the recovering dummy. "Glacius Tria!" A blast of intensely cold air shot from her wand, freezing the dummy in a block of ice. However, the strenuous effort left her momentarily vulnerable to her other opponent.

Fortunately, Susan noticed the danger immediately. "Protego Horribilis!" she shouted, casting a more powerful shield charm that encompassed both of them. The dummy's attack – a nasty-looking purple curse – splashed harmlessly against the barrier.

Taking advantage of the protection, Hannah followed up with a creative combination. "Aguamenti!" A jet of water surged from her wand, drenching the unfrozen dummy. Without missing a beat, she followed with, "Fulgari!" Arcs of lightning leaped from her wand, conducting through the water and causing the dummy to convulse violently before collapsing.

Susan, meanwhile, had turned her attention back to her own opponent. The dummy was proving to be remarkably resilient, dodging or shielding against most of her attacks. Thinking quickly, Susan changed tactics.

"Avis!" A flock of birds erupted from her wand. The dummy, clearly expecting an attack, raised a shield. However, Susan wasn't done. "Engorgio!" The birds swelled to the size of eagles, their enlarged talons and beaks now posing a genuine threat. "Oppugno!" The enlarged flock dive-bombed the dummy, overwhelming its defenses easily and leaving it in tatters.

As the last dummy fell, silence descended upon the chamber. Susan and Hannah stood back to back, panting slightly, their wands still raised as they scanned for any remaining threats. Slowly, they lowered their guard, turning to face a stoic Harry with expectant looks.

"That," he said softly, "was absolutely brilliant. Your spellwork, your teamwork, your adaptability – all of it was top-notch. The way you covered for each other was perfect."

Harry slowly started walking towards them. "Susan, your shield charms are getting incredibly strong. And Hannah, that combination with the water and lightning was brilliant."

Hannah blushed slightly at the compliment. "I heard how Dumbledore used a similar tactic against You-Know... against Voldemort at the Ministry. I've been practicing it ever since."

Harry nodded approvingly. "It's that kind of creative thinking that can turn the tide in a real fight. And Susan, your transfiguration work with those birds was excellent. Using Engorgio in combat like that – I don't think even Hermione has thought of that one."

Susan grinned, twirling her wand between her fingers. "Well, when you've got Mad-Eye Moody for a family friend, you pick up a few tricks."

Harry nodded as he gazed at them, twirling his wand. "Alright, you two have shown excellent skills against the dummies. Now, let's see how you fare against a more... unpredictable opponent."

Susan and Hannah exchanged glances, a mix of excitement and nervousness on their faces.

"You mean..." Hannah began.

Harry nodded, stepping onto the dueling mat. "Both of you, against me."

The girls' eyes widened, but there was no hesitation as they took up positions opposite Harry.

"Don't hold back," Harry advised, his stance relaxed but alert. "Use everything you've learned. Ready?"

Susan and Hannah nodded, wands at the ready.

"Begin!" Harry called out.

Instantly, the air crackled with magical energy. Susan, always quick on the draw, opened with a rapid-fire sequence.

"Stupefy! Impedimenta! Expelliarmus!" she cried, her wand a blur of motion.

Hannah, meanwhile, moved to flank Harry, her own wand slashing through the air. "Diffindo! Bombarda!"

Without uttering a word, he conjured a shimmering shield that absorbed Susan's spells, while simultaneously sidestepping Hannah's curses with uncanny grace.

"Good opening!" Harry called out, even as he retaliated. With a complex wand movement, he transfigured the floor beneath the girls into a roiling mass of quicksand.

"Whoa!" Hannah yelped, quickly losing her footing. "Ascendio!" she shouted, propelling herself into the air to escape the trap.

Susan, caught off guard, sank to her knees before managing a hurried, "Glacius!" The quicksand froze solid, allowing her to clamber back to her feet.

Harry pressed his advantage, sending a barrage of silent spells their way. Multicolored jets of light filled the air, forcing the girls on the defensive.

"Protego Duo!" Susan yelled, erecting a powerful shield that covered both her and Hannah.

Hannah, seizing the moment of protection, countered with a creative combination. "Avis! Oppugno! Engorgio!" A flock of birds erupted from her wand, immediately growing to the size of eagles and diving at Harry.

Harry's eyes glinted with amusement. With a wave of his wand, he transfigured the birds into harmless bubbles. The distraction allowed Susan to go on the offensive.

"Confringo!" Susan shouted, aiming not at Harry, but at the enchanted ceiling above him. The blast sent debris raining down, forcing Harry to dive and roll.

As he came up, Harry flicked his wand, and suddenly three identical Harrys stood before them, all moving in perfect synchronization.

"Blimey!" Hannah exclaimed. "Which one's real?"

"All of them!" Susan replied. "Ventus Tria!"

A powerful whirlwind erupted from Susan's wand, buffeting all three Harrys and disrupting the illusion. The two false images flickered and vanished, leaving the real Harry looking both windswept and impressed.

"Excellent intuition, Susan!" Harry praised, even as he retaliated with a silent Incarcerous. Ropes shot towards both girls, but Hannah was ready.

"Diffindo Maxima!" Hannah's severing charm sliced through the ropes and continued towards Harry, who swatted it aside with ease.

The duel continued, with Susan and Hannah displaying impressive teamwork. They alternated between offense and defense seamlessly, covering each other's blind spots and combining their spells for greater effect.

At one point, Susan transfigured a section of the floor into a mirror, reflecting Hannah's Lumos Maxima to momentarily blind Harry. In that split second, both girls launched stunners, but Harry managed to conjure a physical barrier just in time.

"Brilliant strategy!" Harry called out, genuine excitement in his voice. He responded with a complex piece of magic, animating several of the hanging shields on the walls to fly at the girls like giant, metallic bats.

"Immobulus!" Susan cried, freezing two of the shields mid-air.

Hannah, meanwhile, demonstrated her improving transfiguration skills. "Draconifors!" One of the shields transformed into a small dragon, which Hannah immediately directed back at Harry with a shout of, "Oppugno!"

Harry's eyebrows shot up in surprise as he was forced to deal with the conjured dragon. "Impressive transfiguration, Hannah!" he said, vanishing the creature with a wave of his wand.

The duel reached its climax as both girls, panting but determined, coordinated for one final assault.

"Now!" Susan yelled.

"Aguamenti Maxima!" Hannah shouted, sending a massive jet of water surging towards Harry.

Simultaneously, Susan cried, "Glacius Tria!", freezing the water mid-air and creating a jagged wall of ice racing towards their mentor slash lover.

Harry's brows raised at the incoming frozen tidal wave. For a moment, the girls felt as if they might have overcome him. However, with a complicated wand movement and still without uttering a word, Harry vanished the entire ice structure. In the same fluid motion, he disarmed both girls, catching their wands deftly in his free hand.

For a moment, the chamber was silent save for the heavy breathing of the two girls as they gazed at him, wide-eyed.

"That," he said emphatically, "was absolutely fantastic."

Susan and Hannah beamed at each other, exhausted but exhilarated.

"The way you two worked together was incredible," Harry continued, walking over to return their wands. "Your spell combinations, your strategy – it was all top-notch. You've both improved tremendously."

"Thanks, Harry," Susan said, accepting her wand back. "But we barely touched you."

Harry shook his head. "Don't sell yourselves short. That last move with the water and ice? If I hadn't been fully on my guard, you'd have had me. In a real fight, that kind of unexpected combination can be a game-changer."

Hannah nodded, her face flushed with exertion and pride. "We've been practicing that one. Never thought we'd get to use it against you, though!"

"Well, it was brilliant," Harry affirmed. "Both of you should be very proud. The skills you showed today – that's the kind of magic that saves lives in a real battle. You thought things through so quickly that you took me by surprise a few times. I really didn’t expect you to see through those illusions so easily, Susan."

"There's just one more thing I want you both to start working on," Harry continued, his tone serious. "Silent casting. You saw how it gave me an edge in our duel. In a real fight, it can mean the difference between landing a spell and having it blocked."

Susan and Hannah nodded, their faces set with renewed determination.

"It's not easy," Harry warned. "It takes a lot of practice and concentration. But I've seen what you can do, and I know you're both ready for this next step."

"We won't let you down, Harry," Susan said firmly.

Hannah nodded in agreement. "Whatever it takes. We want to be ready... for whatever comes next."

“Good,” Harry smiled and allowed himself to relax. The girls were surprised when the arena fixed itself up right away, the ceiling repairing itself, and as they turned to Harry, they saw the familiar smirk on his face. “Now then… I guess it’s time for that nice, long soak in the pool.”

Grinning brightly, the two girls bolted straight out of the dueling chamber and towards the staircase as Harry lingered behind for a few seconds. The two were strong witches – much stronger and more capable than he’d thought – exactly the kind of women he wanted to have by his side.

Smiling to himself, he walked out of the dueling chamber at a leisurely pace, being in no hurry. He knew he would already find them in the pool, preferably naked and having already started without him, and if he was being honest with himself, he would not want to be greeted in any other way.

To be continued…

Chapter 28: The Badgers Influenced

Harry was not surprised in the slightest at the sight that greeted him when he arrived by the pool. The water was warm, causing steam to rise over the floor, and with a smile, he took off his clothes. The girls paused in their snogging and groping as they heard the splash of water. As they turned around, they were greeted by a drenched Harry Potter with water dripping from his hair as he surfaced from the pool.

"Not good, you two starting without me," he commented as he swam closer.

"As if you didn't enjoy the sight of two naked beauties snogging in the pool," Hannah quipped instantly.

Harry smirked as he reached them and took his position between them, reaching out to grab their buxom asses. He pulled them flush against himself, relishing the feeling of their wet and naked tits pushing firmly against his chest.

"The sight was pleasing indeed," he whispered huskily. "But I'd rather be personally involved."

Susan took the initiative and Harry smiled at her in approval when he felt her dainty hand wrap around his semi-hardened member. She returned his smile and began to stroke him.

Meanwhile, Hannah reached up and threaded her fingers through his wet hair. She made him turn toward her and raised herself on her tiptoes, pushing her lips against him in a needy kiss.

Harry kissed her back firmly, keeping both the girls close as he kneaded their supple ass cheeks. Both the girls had their legs on either side of his thighs and he felt them eagerly rub themselves against his skin. The heat of the pool combined with their arousal was making the threesome hornier by the second.

Hannah pushed her tongue out, and Harry immediately met her halfway, making her moan. Susan, not wanting to just watch while she stroked him, began to kiss along his chest. Harry felt her lips trailing a hot and wet line down his shoulder and he gripped them firmly when Susan's mouth closed around his nipple.

The redhead swirled her tongue around it, just like Harry always did with her, and nibbled on it gently, her ministrations intensifying. Her grip on his manhood tightened as it grew to full mast, and she hotly pressed her thumb against the tip, smearing the head of his prick with his precum.

"Damn, you're in some mood," Harry grunted as he pulled away from the kiss and turned to Susan who glanced up at him through her eyelashes. Winking, the redhead continued kissing his skin. Harry turned to Hannah, only to find her mimic her best friend's actions, and all he could do was stand in the middle, leaning against the wall, as the two girls worshipped his body.

"You worked up quite a sweat, didn't he, Sue?" Hannah asked. The redhead merely made an affirmative sound.

"You just want an excuse to run your hands over me," Harry chuckled.

"Can you blame me?" She asked with a smirk, ogling him. Harry snorted and grabbed Susan's hand, halting her ministrations on his cock. The redhead paused and pulled back with a frown, looking at him questioningly.

"Was I doing something wrong?" She asked.

"Not at all," he replied, and before they could react, he twirled them around, wrapping an arm each around their waists and pulled them flush against himself. Standing back to back with each other, they craned their necks to exchange a look and together, they leaned against Harry whose hands climbed upward, grabbing one of their tits each.

Both Hannah and Susan moaned as Harry began to fondle their tits, squeezing and mauling them eagerly. His thumb caressed and prodded their engorged nipples, flicking and pressing on them as he stimulated them. The feeling of being manhandled like this as Harry had his way with them thrilled both the girls to no end.

Feeling his erection against their bodies, both the girls trapped it between their ass cheeks and began to rub it between them. They smirked in unison when they heard him grunt in pleasure.

However, if they thought they could gain an upper hand in this passionate interaction between them, then they were solely mistaken.

Harry turned the tide in his favor quickly. He relinquished his hold on their tits after one final squeeze and pinch of their nipples, making them hiss in pleasure. Slowly, he dragged his hands down and slid them between their legs, quickly finding their dripping entrances.

"Oh look, you two are already ready for me," he whispered hotly, his breath sending shivers of pleasure and anticipation through their spines.

Hannah and Susan could only stand there, leaning against him, as he easily slid two of his fingers inside them. Their inner walls expanded eagerly, accepting the intrusion, and Harry made himself perfectly at home.

"Fuck," Susan swore breathlessly.

"Fuck indeed," Hannah agreed.

They threw their heads back in unison when Harry hooked his fingers inside them and gave a gentle tug, pressing his thumb against the engorged bundles of nerves right over their pussies. Their toes curled, their breaths coming out in short and ragged gasps as Harry repeatedly plunged his fingers deep inside them.

"Feel all the tension and fatigue from earlier vanishing already?" He whispered, tugging them even closer. His manhood was firmly trapped between them now and they kept moving back and forth, just as Harry continued to piston his fingers in and out of them. He never truly pulled off entirely, always pushing in the moment he would've slid out of them.

Their bodies were already wet and hot, but the sheer sense of arousal permeating their senses made them continuously gush around his digits. He could feel their hot juices against his fingers and all it did was motivate him to keep stimulating them.

It was when he saw them exchange a glance and felt two hands fondling his balls that he decided they'd prepared enough.

Harry pulled his fingers out of them and gently turned them around so that they were facing him. Before they could ask anything of him, he grabbed Susan by the waist and easily hoisted her in the air. The redhead's eyes widened as Harry lifted her, planting her lovely ass on the edge of the pool, and he spread her legs, exposing her dripping labia to both his and Hannah's lecherous gazes.

Turning to the blonde, he asked, "You mind going second? I can practically feel this one begging for some action."

Hannah glanced over at her best friend and lover, and she smirked.

"Give her a good one," she said sultrily, and Harry grinned.

He climbed out of the pool, and both the girls watched his erect manhood hungrily. He stifled a chuckle when he saw them absently lick their lips and held his hand out for Susan who took only a moment before allowing him to pull her to her feet.

He quickly conjured two recliners and led her over to one, watching as Hannah hoisted herself out of the pool and planted herself on the other. The blonde spread her legs apart, exposing herself to his lustful gaze, and smirked.

"Give me a few minutes and I'll be right over," Harry winked and watched Susan who stood by the recliner, staring at him with an eager grin. "Well? Go on then."

Susan climbed on the recliner, exchanging an excited smile with her best friend, and moved to her hands and knees. Harry merely watched, transfixed, at the sight of the buxom redhead bent over in front of him, entirely naked, with her heart-shaped arse hiked high in the air. He reached out and grabbed onto those supple cheeks, squeezing and fondling heartily.

"Fuck, I love your bum," he whispered almost reverently, and Susan preened at the tone. She shook her ass in his grasp as she stared at him over her shoulder.

"Get on with it already!"

"Impatient much?" Harry teased as he climbed onto the recliner as well, taking up his position behind her. He aligned himself expertly against her wet entrance and slowly pushed forward, rubbing the head of his prick against her dripping, pink slit.

"Fucking hell, Harry! Would you stop teasing me already!?"

Harry merely laughed, and so did Hannah, adding to Susan's impatience. She attempted to push back against him so that he would slide right in, but Harry kept firm control over the situation, content in slathering the head of his prick with her hot juices for now.

It was not long before Susan realized that being impatient would only embolden him and she gazed at him with pleading eyes.

"Please, Harry… You've no idea how much I want you right now."

"Oh, I can easily tell," Harry smirked, slapping his dick against her pussy. "You're sopping wet. Fucking hell, Sue."

Hannah was having too much fun sitting by the sidelines as she watched Harry tease her best friend. Susan was easily rattled, but she was surprised to see how quickly she had switched up her strategy. It seemed her dear little Sue was improving at playing the game.

Finally, she took pity on the poor girl and remarked, "I don't think she can take it much longer, Harry. And to be honest, I want you here too. So…?"

Harry chuckled and slowly fed his manhood into her wet, welcoming entrance that widened around his girth with as much excitement as the girl herself was demonstrating. The head popped in wetly, and he slowly slid in, encountering no resistance.

"Fuck, Sue. You're really gushing hard around me already," Harry remarked.

"I did tell you," she gasped elatedly as she glanced at him over her shoulder, grinning. "Now fuck me like you mean it, Harry Potter!"

"Oh? Full name? Guess shit's gotten serious now, eh?"

"You better believe that… Oh fuck!"

Susan cried out, her eyes shooting wide open and her entire body jolting on the recliner as Harry gave a powerful slam forward and buried his entire length inside her hot cavern.

"Like I mean it, eh?" He grunted as he pulled back, and Susan cried out a loud "FUCK!" as he slammed forward once again.

Like clockwork, Harry began to slam back and forth inside her, pulling out until only the head of his cock remained inside her before thrusting forward, fucking her raw. He loved the sight of her bubble butt jiggling enticingly whenever he collided with her, sending a lewd and loud slapping noise echoing through the chamber.

On the other recliner, Hannah leaned back comfortably with her legs spread apart and thrust her fingers inside her gushing quim. Her eyes stared at the sight lustfully as she bit her lower lip hotly, enjoying the alluring sight of her two lovers going at it with such intensity that the recliner shook under them. She would much rather have that magnificent cock in there instead of her fingers but she would make do for a few minutes. Susan didn't look like she would last too long anyway.

The redhead did indeed feel her orgasm approaching her already. Harry was relentless, and he was doing it exactly how she wanted him to. The ferocity of his thrusts and the powerful way he gripped her made her toes curl and she could do nothing but stay on her hands and knees as he drilled into her. Fuck, but even holding herself up in this position felt like a challenge.

Her large tits dangled and swayed under her as she was fucked relentlessly. She kept moaning and crying out in pleasure as his thick cock rammed into her.

"You have one fucking tight pussy, Sue," Harry grunted as he leaned over, and he reached out, grabbing one of her large tits. He rolled and pinched her nipple between her fingers, making her cry out in pleasure. "Do you think this is me fucking you like I mean it? This intense enough for you?"

"Fuck me harder!" Susan yelled out. Her body was consumed with waves of pleasure as Harry continued to fuck her furiously from behind. He kept playing with her tits, alternating from one to the other, and Susan knew she was on the edge.

"Your wish is my command, m'lady."

She heard a giggle from the side and blearily watched Hannah who was pleasuring herself at the sight. A delirious smile developed on her face, her lips curling as she met her eyes, and the blonde winked.

"Just cum already," Hannah mouthed.

"Oh fuck… Mmm… Harry, I'm… oh!"

Harry grunted as he felt her inner walls tighten impossibly around his girth, but he did not relent in the slightest. He pulled his hands off her tits and straightened behind her, grabbing her jiggling ass so hard that his fingers sank into the pillowy flesh, and continued slamming away inside her, fucking her through her orgasm.

Susan's hands had long given away and she lay low on the recliner with her face buried in her arms and her ass hiked high in the air for him to take a firm hold of. Her lips were clamped hard on her hand as she tried to keep her keening cries at bay, failing miserably. She shivered as waves of pleasure rocked her, making her see stars even though it was broad daylight.

Finally, she felt Harry slowly exit her, and a sense of profound loss filled her. She could feel the emptiness that he left behind, and as implausible an idea as it was, she could not help but hope for there to be a world in which he could remain permanently buried inside her.

As Harry pulled out of her, he stepped off the recliner and watched how Susan's orgasmic juices slithered out of her pulsating pink snatch. The redhead's knees buckled as she fell on her side, utterly spent. Her eyes barely opened to gaze at him, and Harry gave her a cheery wave, chuckling when she let out a weak grin.

"Well, looks like you really did fuck her like you meant it."

"Which is what she asked for," Harry smirked, turning to Hannah who slowly climbed out of the recliner and closed the distance between them. Pressing herself hotly against his front, she glanced over at the redhead, specifically at a certain part of her body that was smeared with sweat and her climax.

"Think you can make me look like that?" She asked, not taking her eyes off her best friend.

Harry merely smirked as he turned her around, and Hannah excitedly bent over, not on her recliner, but on the one Susan was lying on.

"While you do your thing, I'll do mine," she smirked at him over her shoulder and Harry watched on as she lowered her face against Susan's recently fucked pussy.

"Don't mind if I do," he said in amusement as he aligned himself with her entrance and in one firm push, buried himself to the hilt inside her.

XXXXX

Harry had found that both Hannah and Susan were enthusiastic girls when it came to sex. The two were relentless, coming for more after he'd had his time with one of them, and even with the boons he had been granted, Harry found himself spent after an afternoon full of nothing but sex.

He found himself lying in his bed with the two girls draped on either side of him, his cock slick with their combined juices while his cum oozed out of their creampied pussies. Their bodies had a thin layer of sweat that shone under the sunlight that streamed in through the open window, and Harry felt them shiver when a slightly cold breeze blew through the room.

"It's strange, isn't it?" Harry mused, earning himself the attention of both the girls who glanced up at him. He kept his eyes trained on the ceiling though, holding them close.

"What's strange?"

"How quickly everything's changed since the Ministry was forced to admit Voldemort's return? And yet, somehow, nothing's changed at all."

He felt both the girls tense slightly at the mention of the name and a small frown grew on his face.

"Way to put a dampener on the mood," Hannah muttered, earning a chuckle from him.

"It's important to talk about these things though," Susan sighed, rubbing circles on his chest. "Auntie's barely been sleeping these days. The entire Ministry is in chaos, but her department especially is under pressure. Fudge's administration screwed things up over the years, and now it falls on her to coordinate a response framework that should've been already in place."

Hannah sighed as she gazed into Susan's eyes and the redhead reached out, caressing her best friend's cheek tenderly.

Harry gazed at the little exchange with furrowed brows, having a feeling that there was more to it than the physical part. Hannah noticed his expression and sighed.

"I've been staying with Sue for the better part of the summer," she began softly. "And it's mostly to do with my parents."

"What happened?" Harry asked gently, holding her by the waist.

"They fled the country the day that article came out in the Daily Prophet," Hannah replied, and Harry's eyes widened in surprise. She noticed, and a mirthless chuckle coaxed its way out of her.

"You must be wondering why I'm here, right? Why they didn't take me with them?" She asked, earning a nod from him. "Well, they wanted me to come with them. My Mum even begged me to. But…"

Hannah trailed off, staring at Susan whose eyes teared up slightly. Leaning forward, the redhead brushed her lips against her best friend and lover.

"I love you too, you silly girl," she whispered as she pulled away.

Hannah smiled as a drop of tear slid down her face and onto Harry's chest. He gave her body a comforting squeeze and Hannah repositioned herself so that she was burrowed in his embrace.

"There's also the fact that running doesn't solve anything," Hannah continued, gazing at Susan with a smile. "Amelia's taught both of us at least as much over the years. We have to stand and fight, all of us."

Susan gazed at her with approval shining in her eyes, and Harry smiled as he stared at them.

"Well, Amelia's practically set to become the next Minister for Magic after Fudge's disastrous tenure," he remarked. "This country needs someone competent and incorruptible who can also have the balls to take fight to that imbecile."

Susan nodded, her pride in her aunt evident.

"She'll make the changes the Ministry needs. I have no doubts about it."

"Hmm…" Harry mused as he trailed off. "I have faith in her ability as well, but…"

"But what?"

"But what happens after her?" He asked softly. "One good Minister for Magic cannot fix a system that has remained broken for centuries. Look at how we live," he gestured around them, not at the room, but the environment. "We hide because of something that happened centuries ago. We let fear dictate our every move. The Ministry restricts magic they deem 'Dark' because their fragile little minds cannot handle it. They maintain a Statute of Secrecy that is become more and more obsolete by the day. And they bow to the whims of whoever has the most gold in their vault in Gringotts."

"Those are some very extreme views you hold, Harry," Susan observed keenly.

"The separation between the muggle and the wizarding world protects both sides," Hannah remarked. "There's a reason it is recognized internationally, Harry."

"Just because something is internationally recognized doesn't mean it's right or is the best option we have at our disposal," Harry replied. "Does it really protect both sides? Or does it keep us weak and divided while promoting discrimination as well? Look at what the muggles have achieved without magic. Their technology, their innovations. Hell, they went to the fucking moon a quarter of a century ago and the most the wizarding world has achieved on that front is analyzing its patterns in Astronomy that is not even a mandatory NEWT subject!"

Hannah let out a little snort at that.

"Imagine how much we can accomplish if we stop limiting ourselves," Harry finished.

Susan gazed at him with pursed lips.

"Can I be absolutely honest with you right now, Harry?" She asked.

"I'd hate for you to be anything but," he replied.

"What you're saying sounds dangerously close to what the two recent Dark Lords have preached," she said, but her voice lacked accusation. Instead, it was filled with curiosity.

Harry smiled thinly at her, recalling the same conversation he'd had with Daphne a few weeks ago after he'd confided in her about his plans. She had held the same skepticism and had the same concern that Susan held, and not for the first time, Harry noted how similar the two girls truly were. Hell, even Astoria and Hannah were similar, and Harry wondered just how well those two would get on with each other.

The thought created some vivid images which he refrained from dwelling upon at the moment.

He told Susan the same thing he'd told Daphne.

"Voldemort doesn't want to change the world, Susan," he began. "He wants to amass as much power as he can for himself, which, let's be honest, is an ambitious goal that capable people can have. We can't truly begrudge him for that. However, he wants to rule it through fear and destruction. He doesn't truly care for anything as long as he gets what he wants. Think about how easily he exploited the weaknesses in the structures the first time. The notion of pureblood supremacy has been festering in the society for centuries, and all it took was for a cunning and resourceful individual to recognize the potential it had to create one of the most destructive terrorist forces this country has ever seen. The pureblood supremacists flock to him not just because of ideology, but because it's been ingrained in them to believe that power is everything. Because our system has taught them that they can get away with anything as long as their blood is pure enough and their coffers are large enough."

"But we're fighting this time," Susan insisted. "The DMLE, the Order they were talking about, Auntie"

"Are trying to save a system that has been flawed from the start," Harry finished. "A system that's not worth saving. A system that should be left to die in the dirt."

His assertive statement was met with silence as the girls stared at each other.

"What happened last time? Death Eaters claimed Imperius and our system aided them in buying out their freedom. Just with a few galleons, they kept living on as respectable members of the society. No reforms were implemented in any sector. We rebuilt the same flawed system and are now wondering why history is repeating itself less than two decades later. It's because of the system we have in place. Things will be even worse this time. You've already seen the attacks taking place, and even influential people who should be protected are not safe. Voldemort knows he doesn't need to hide anymore, and by the time he is done… there won't be much to rebuild for us this time."

"You're sounding confident of defeating him, Harry," Susan observed.

"He might be the most powerful Dark Lord since Grindelwald, but power isn't everything, Sue," Harry smiled. "Voldemort understands force and brutality, but he has no idea what real strength truly is. He doesn't realize true power is not in destroying, but building something and sustaining it."

"What are you really getting at here, Harry?" Hannah asked softly.

Harry's response was to smile thinly as he replied, "I've learned things recently. Realized a lot. I know what needs to be done, and I know I can do it. But I also know I can't do everything by myself."

"You're most definitely not alone in this, Harry," Susan said firmly, propping herself on an elbow so that she was glancing down at his face. "We're all with you. Together, we'll do all we can."

Harry stroked her cheek with his hand, smiling when she leaned into his touch. "I know. And I know we'll defeat him. But the real question is what comes after. When the dust settles and we're standing amid the ruins of everything Voldemort destroyed, what do we build in its place?"

"Well, I'm sure the Ministry"

"Will be gone," Harry cut in. "The Wizengamot will be scattered. The old families and their influence will be decimated. We'll have the perfect opportunity to build something new. Something better."

Susan gazed at him contemplatively, as Hannah spoke, "Like a phoenix rising from its ashes."

"Exactly. But a phoenix is born the same each time. We'll have the chance to be reborn as something greater," Harry explained as he smiled at the blonde whose lips quirked a bit. "They say if you want to build something, you'll have to first destroy it. Annihilation and creation follow each other in a loop. Well, Voldemort will destroy it, and it will fall on us to build something that is valuable and worth the sacrifices that would be made along the way."

"What are you suggesting, Harry?" Susan asked, hovering over him.

"I'm suggesting that when this affair with Voldemort finally ends, and it will end soon, we'll need more than just reconstruction. We'll need rebirth. A complete transformation of the wizarding way of life, at least in Britain. We cannot afford to keep repeating the same mistakes hoping that we'll get a different outcome. It's a fool's errand."

"You've thought of something?"

"A few ideas," Harry nodded. "Mostly still in consideration, but I do have a few targets in mind. No more restricting magic because the Ministry is too afraid of what they don't understand. No more letting gold determine justice. No more inequality among magical folk, no matter who or what you are. And no more hiding from the muggles out of centuries-old fear."

"You really think forgoing the statute is a wise idea?" Susan still looked unconvinced on that point, and Harry sighed.

"Listen, Sue. I know about the muggles and from the rate they are advancing, the day is not far when they'd discover the existence of magic on their own. There is this technology they are going to develop which will make information travel around the world in mere milliseconds, and for that information to make its way all over the globe. You seriously think any Obliviation squad would manage to wipe out everything? That information will never go away."

Hannah and Susan exchanged a wide-eyed look with each other.

"Muggles really have something like that?"

"The wizarding folk give them very little credit," Harry chuckled ruefully. "No doubt we have powers they can't hope to match, but there are aspects in which we can never hope to compete with them. It is in our best interests as well as theirs that we all reach a common ground and that can only happen when talks are held in good faith. Honesty does go a long way in resolving any differences there might be."

"You're being awfully philosophical right now," Hannah said teasingly. "All those orgasms finally went to your brain?"

Harry chuckled as he pulled them close. "It's just a world I've envisioned, where we and muggles can peacefully coexist. Imagine how much we all would progress if we could combine our efforts to create a better world for everyone."

"That does sound wonderful," Susan smiled softly, but a frown shortly grew on her face. "But it's very risky as well. The Death Eaters, the Ministry, the pureblood houses… they won't just stand aside and let it all happen."

"No, they wouldn't," he agreed. "That's why we need detailed planning on how to go about it, and that's why I need people who I can rely on with everything I've got. People who understand that sometimes, to achieve and protect what matters, we have to be willing to do what others won't."

Hannah and Susan exchanged a loaded glance as the former turned to Harry. Cupping his cheek gently, she whispered, "When you fought alongside us and saved everyone from the Death Eaters… both Sue and I saw the kind of person you've grown into after facing so many hardships over the years."

"It's a strength that comes from enduring a lot," Susan agreed. "You're nothing like the boy from school that we knew. You're powerful. Someone with conviction. Someone who gets it done if it's the right thing."

"You're both too kind," Harry said humbly. "I simply try to do what's best. And I won't deny that I have wants and dreams that I want fulfilled either."

"It's just that your wants and dreams coincide with the welfare of the people as well," Hannah smiled.

"I guess," Harry shrugged. Smiling gently, he took their hands in his and planted soft kisses on their knuckles. "It's going to be a challenging road ahead, and I want all true allies I can get."

"Sue and I will of course support you," Hannah said without missing a beat as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.

Harry glanced at the redhead who gave him a firm nod.

"What about Auntie?" She asked.

"She will be remembered as the last true Minister for Magic," Harry said softly. "The one who stood against the darkness long enough for a new dawn to come."

Hannah and Susan gazed at each other one more time before both the girls dissolved into peals of laughter. Smiling despite himself, Harry gazed at them and found himself at the attention of a highly amused pair.

"Nothing," Hannah managed, still giggling. "It's just… that was a bit too poetic."

Susan grinned down at him, and said in an exaggerated deeper voice, "The one who stood against the darkness for a new dawn to come. The warrior herself!"

Hannah laughed, quickly followed by Susan, and Harry could not help but join in. The threesome laughed as they lay wrapped together on the bed, and Harry tightened his hold around them, pulling them close.

The seeds had been planted with them, and all that remained was for him to present them with the proposal. He was confident that they would agree to be an integral part of the new world with him at the helm as they stood alongside him.

'And soon, Amelia will as well,' he thought with a smile as he held the two girls close.

To be continued…

Chapter 29: The Badgers Incorporated

A comfortable silence set in as the threesome lay together in the bed, their bodies flush with sweat and their limbs an entangled mess. Hannah and Susan gazed at each other with bright grins as Harry caressed their bare flesh, his eyes trained on the ceiling above.

The tranquil moment was however broken when the door opened with an audible click, and both the girls' eyes widened when they heard the familiar voice exclaim in sheer disbelief.

"What the hell is going on here!?"

As if shocked, Hannah and Susan jumped in alarm, jerking away from Harry whose head swiveled to the doorway where a shocked Amelia Bones stood, her eyes wide and her mouth agape.

The two girls immediately pulled the sheet up their breasts, covering themselves the best they could as they stared wide-eyed at each other. Their hearts were thumping in their chests, and shakily, Susan turned to her aunt who was staring back at them.

Her cheeks flamed a deep scarlet and both the girls wanted to disappear beneath those sheets.

"A-Auntie!" Susan's voice was somewhere between a squeak and a shout.

Amelia's fists clenched on her robes as her eyes darted from Susan to Hannah and back again, her brows knitted in disbelief.

"S-Susan, I-This is beyond… well, beyond anything I expected to see!"

Hannah, horrified and looking even paler than usual, managed to stammer out, "M-Madam Bones, we-we didn't know you were coming…"

"Well, clearly!" Amelia's voice quivered. Her eyes fixated on her niece with an intensity that made her sit straighter. "I told you to behave as befitting your station in our host's home, didn't I? This is how you ought to behave Susan?"

Susan flushed even more, shame coursing through her, but from somewhere she didn't know, an indignant voice rose within her. She was not a child. She was a witch of age who had the right to make her own decisions. It was not as if she had forced herself on Harry or done something without his consent!

Just as she was about to open her mouth to retort, Harry's blinked lazily, an easy and unconcerned expression on his face as he met Amelia's piercing stare.

"Evening, Amelia," he said, as casual as he could be. "I thought you might drop by sometime."

Both Hannah and Susan's jaws dropped as they stared at him in sheer disbelief.

"Are you out of your mind!?" They hissed as one, immediately gazing at one another, and all Harry did was let out a small chuckle.

Keeping his eyes on Amelia, he continued in the same casual tone, "Don't sweat too much about it, Amelia. It all just happened. We're all consenting adults here. Also, I don't mind Susan's initiative. To be honest, I would've taken it myself sooner than later."

"Sort of happened!?" Amelia repeated, her tone high and borderline incredulous. "I hardly think this qualifies as something that just happens."

Hannah, exchanging a desperate look with Susan who seemed tongue-tied for a moment, fully taken aback by Harry's response to the whole situation, shook her head. "I-It's complicated, Madam Bones," she said, hoping it would somehow help.

"I-I can explain!" Susan finally exclaimed, almost entirely hidden under the thin silk sheet that she had pulled up to her collarbone.

"Allow me," Harry interjected with an exaggerated sigh, and to their shock, he slid out from under the covers. Hannah and Susan stared, mouths agape, as Harry stood with no care for his nakedness in front of the latter's aunt, and climbed off the bed. He stood, facing Amelia, whose eyes dropped to his erection that was proudly pointed at her, and she audibly gulped. Harry let out a small smirk and began walking toward her.

He came to a stop right in front of her and the woman stared at him in shock.

"What exactly is the problem here?" He asked softly, ensuring Hannah and Susan could hear him clearly. "I told you it's all fine, didn't I?"

"T-That doesn't mean"

Harry did not let her finish as he resumed walking, and Amelia stayed rooted to the spot as he stopped behind her. Her breath hitched and her eyes widened even more when she felt him come closer, and she heard twin gasps from the bed when his hands came to rest at her sides. She could feel his erection pressing into her from behind and the sensation sent her heartbeat skyrocketing.

"W-What are you d-doing!?" She gasped under his touch when he began to caress her sides, her incredulous eyes locked with Susan who, alongside Hannah, could do nothing but stare at this unbelievable spectacle with wide eyes and gaping mouths.

"Come on, Amelia," Harry leaned closer, whispering in her ear and smirking when he felt her shiver as his hot breath caressed her sensitive skin. "We're all such good friends here."

His hands continued to explore her curves. She felt him brush the sides of her tits over her robes whenever his hands climbed up, and she shivered as he descended. His face burrowed deeper into the side of her neck where he began to pepper her soft, sensitive skin with featherlight kisses, working her up expertly, and without any conscious effort on her part, her head tilted to give him more access.

Harry took the offer eagerly, and as his hands descended, he pushed them forward and held her by the belly. Caressing her over her robes, he kept kissing and nibbling on her neck. He could feel her getting putty in his hands and as he eyed Hannah and Susan on the bed, staring at them in disbelief, his smirk merely widened.

While his eyes remained trained on them, his hands began climbing up, caressing her belly over her robes until he reached the sash that held it in place. With a deft flick of his fingers, he untied it and magically pulled it off her. The fabric slid down, pooling by her feet, and she stood there in a plaid skirt that ended just above her knees and a silk shirt that was straining against her bust – a fact Harry easily noticed.

Hannah and Susan could do nothing. They were overcome with sheer shock at what they were witnessing. The silk sheet had long fallen, rendering them visibly naked to everyone, but they did not even register it. All they could do was stare at the spectacle unfolding in front of them in sheer disbelief.

Meanwhile, Amelia's breath hitched as Harry's lips traveled from her neck to the sensitive spot just below her ear. His tongue flicked out, licking along her skin and trailing a delicate pattern on her skin that made her visibly shudder.

"H-Harry…" She whispered, her voice trembling. Her eyes opened and met Susan's who stared back silently. "What…"

Harry chuckled softly, his hands never stopping as he kept caressing her belly over the thin fabric. He pressed firmly against her from behind and she shivered once again when she felt his massive manhood press up against her.

"You know exactly what is going on, Amelia," he whispered, his fingertips brushing the underside of her tits. His eyes locked with Susan as he continued, making sure she knew he was addressing her. "And from the way she's responding, I'd say she's enjoying it quite a bit, Sue."

Susan blinked when Harry directly addressed her, and it felt as if someone had thrown icy water right at her face.

"Auntie…" She whispered, trailing off.

"Tell me how you feel when you see us like this, Sue," Harry continued, keeping his eyes on her as his fingers danced over Amelia's silk shirt, climbing upwards even more and deliberately brushing over where the hardened tips of her nipples were. Amelia shuddered violently at the sensation and a keening moan escaped her lips. Her eyes were half-lidded and her lips were parted slightly as she gasped and moaned, her back arching involuntarily as Harry continued to tease her.

Susan remained silent, which prompted Harry to ask her once again, and she jerked, her eyes wide. She didn't know what to say. She had never imagined her aunt being with someone, but now that she was seeing her with a man, and the man she was with as well… she remained at a loss for what to say.

It forced her to realize something. She had never seen her aunt with someone, never seen her live her life as a woman. Her aunt had always devoted herself to three things – her job as the Head of the DMLE, her duty as the head of the House of Bones, and her responsibilities as her aunt. Never had she spent a moment as herself – as Amelia Bones, a woman who must have her wants and desires as well. The realization filled Susan with shame, and with it came an immense desire to see her aunt enjoy everything she had missed for all these years.

"Harry, please…" Amelia moaned, and it brought Susan out of her thoughts. She stared at Harry's hands as they continued to caress her aunt over her silk shirt, his fingertips merely touching her tits and nipples, never pushing for more.

She saw him lean closer, his mouth mere inches from her aunt's, and she had to strain to hear what he was saying over the loud thumping of her heart.

"Please what, Amelia? Please stop? Or please keep going?"

Amelia's eyes fluttered shut as she gulped audibly, her face turning toward his, and she whispered, "Keep going."

Instantly, Harry turned her around and pulled her flush against himself, slamming his cock against her belly. Amelia gasped at the sensation, but it was immediately swallowed by Harry as he smashed his lips against hers, devouring her in a passionate kiss.

Susan released a breath she didn't know she had been holding, and alongside Hannah, she watched on as her aunt melted against him, her arms wrapping around his neck as she surrendered herself entirely to him, enjoying the sensations of pure, unadulterated pleasure that must be coursing through her. Both Susan and Hannah could easily picture Harry exploring every inch of Amelia's mouth with a ravenous intensity, drowning her in those overwhelming sensations that consumed them whenever they were with him.

"Fuck, that's hot," Hannah whispered, and Susan could only nod as she watched Harry's hands roam lower, slipping beneath the hem of her skirt to cup her ass. The black fabric of her skirt raised over his hands, exposing her rear, and both Hannah and Susan were shocked to find Amelia wearing a sheer, lace thong.

"Holy…" Susan trailed off, and Hannah could only nod. Holy indeed.

Harry ensured they had the perfect viewing angle as he grabbed Amelia's ass cheeks and squeezed them firmly, pulling them apart and showing her puckered hole hidden behind the thin lace fabric before letting go with a resounding slap to each cheek.

"Merlin, she's fucking hot," Hannah breathed, and she did not even realize she had begun touching herself. Her fingers rubbed her clit as she leaned against the headrest, her eyes fixated on the erotic sight in front of her.

Susan was no better. She knew how wrong this was – to think of her aunt in such context – but right now, she did not see her aunt, but a woman who was hot as fuck and who had abstained from enjoying the delights of life for far too long. There was guilt within her, but accompanying it was the feeling of pity that such a hot beauty had wasted so many years of her life. Try as she might, she could not stop herself from thinking along those lines, her eyes fixated on that plump rear that easily surpassed hers in every sense of the word, and she wondered if she would look even remotely like that when she finally got to that age.

Meanwhile, Harry had long pulled his lips off hers and was now furiously kissing all over her neck. The redhead kept her head thrown back while her hands pressed him closer, desperate to keep him firmly against her body. She could feel his manhood pressing firmly against her and began to hump against it, eager to feel it against herself. All she wanted right now was to have him fill her entirely, her mind clouded with the raw need pulsing through her veins.

As if hearing her thoughts, Harry pulled back from the kiss and gazed down at her with his eyes dark with desire. He gave her a feral smirk that sent her blood rushing and asked, his voice thick with arousal. "Ready for what's to come next?"

Amelia nodded, her body shaking with desire and lust.

With a predatory smile, Harry pulled her shirt out of her skirt and unbuttoned it within seconds, pulling it off her frame. A deft flick of his fingers unbuttoned her skirt as well and he pulled it over her arse, letting it pool by her feet where it joined the robe.

Susan breathed sharply as she witnessed her aunt in such a state and Hannah was no better. Meanwhile, Harry stepped back and eyed her up and down, nodding in approval.

"You're perfect," he murmured, and without warning, he lifted her off her feet and carried her over to the bed where Hannah and Susan quickly scooted to either side, leaving the middle vacant for Harry to lay her down.

He threw her on the bed instead, and Amelia bounced as she came to a stop, her face flush with arousal. She eyed Harry hungrily as he approached her, and Susan merely stared, her own arousal skyrocketing now that she was so close to the action.

Harry's gaze shifted to Susan now and he saw how her eyes raked over Amelia's almost naked form, starting from her tits that were barely confined within that lace bra to her knickers. He saw her eyes widen, undoubtedly having seen the massive wet patch between her aunt's legs, and he smirked.

"Love what you're seeing, Sue?" He asked huskily, making her turn to him. "You know I can tell what you're thinking, right? The eyes never lie."

"Uh… what?"

Harry chuckled. "Go on. Touch her. You know you want to."

Susan's eyes widened as Harry turned to Hannah who seemed to be barely holding herself back. "You too, Hannah. You look like you'll explode right there if I make you wait for even a minute more."

Unlike Susan, Hannah was quick to pounce on the opportunity. She had been terrified in the beginning when the scary Madam Bones had caught them, but now after seeing Harry seduce her so easily and how quickly she had given into his advances, she feared her no more. This was just a woman with needs. It also helped that she found the woman ridiculously hot, and she resembled her dear Susan so much that it was a bit like being with an older version of her lovely redheaded lover.

Hannah's hands grasped those massive mounds that jutted out proudly from the woman's chest and she immediately pulled the two cups of her bra down, freeing up her tits. Her eyes widened and a breathless "Merlin!" left her lips which she eagerly wrapped around one hard nipple, sucking furiously as she fully unsnapped the bra, throwing it away.

Amelia simply lay there with her legs spread apart, allowing the blonde to play with her tits. She saw Susan staring at her, wide-eyed, before a glint entered her eyes. She watched in anticipation as her niece reached out and touched her right over her gushing quim, feeling her wetness, and the sight forced a moan out of her.

Harry stood between her legs, keeping them spread apart as Susan gently pulled her knickers away from her womanhood and over her thighs. He did the rest, pulling them down her legs and throwing them to the side, but not before taking a long whiff, savoring her scent.

Susan became bolder, having accepted it a while ago that she truly wanted this. The woman might be her aunt, but these unbelievable developments meant she was now Harry's lover. As such, she was her lover as well. It made perfect sense in her lust-addled mind, and she did not dwell too much on the pros and cons of it. She felt her up, brushing her fingers over her wet petals before she spread her lower lips and ran her thumb over the slit. Her face was one of wonder as she caressed her aunt's pussy, feeling her respond so eagerly to her touch, and she could not help but giggle.

"Enjoying yourself?" Harry asked, amused, as he watched them.

"You've got no idea," Susan replied, letting out a disbelieving chuckle. "I can't believe this is real."

Harry merely smirked and allowed both Susan and Hannah to enjoy Amelia's sinfully curvaceous body as much as they wanted. While Hannah seemed obsessed with her large tits, Susan devoted herself to preparing her aunt for him – something Harry was tremendously grateful for.

"Ah, yes, Little Bones… just like that…"

Susan's hand paused, her face mere inches away from the wet pussy when she heard the change in voice and she quickly pulled back, her eyes wide in shock. Meanwhile, Hannah also jerked back in surprise as she stared at the woman.

"What the fuck is this!?" A shellshocked Susan asked in a whisper as everyone stared at a grinning Nymphadora Tonks.

"Oh! Too soon?" Tonks asked, and all Harry could do was roll his eyes in exasperation.

Susan and Hannah quickly turned to Harry and stared him down.

"You knew!?" The redhead asked, aghast.

"We planned it this morning before I left," Tonks replied instead, pushing herself on her elbows. "And it seems things worked out way better than either of us expected. Why, I didn't expect you to have an incestuous bone in you, Little Bones."

Susan flushed furiously as Tonks smirked.

"Wait a minute!" Hannah exclaimed, her eyes darting from Tonks to Harry who still remained between the former's legs, keeping them spread apart. "You two are fucking each other!?"

Susan's eyes bugged out even more and she gazed askance at Harry who shrugged.

"Yeah, we are. Although you can say we love each other too, so it's fucking and lovemaking at the same time," he replied, exchanging a grin with his future second wife.

"And this morning… you two planned… what, exactly?" Susan asked with much more calm than she felt.

"Having her barge in here looking like Amelia and catching us in the act," Harry replied, smirking. "Although she got a bit late. I was expecting her about an hour ago. Before we discussed… everything."

"Blame the bosslady," Tonks rolled her eyes. "And you discussed it all with them already? We were supposed to do it together."

"Not all," Harry replied. "There's almost all of it left to discuss."

"Hold on," Susan interjected, shaking her head. "Whatever you want to discuss can wait. I want to focus on this little plan of yours first."

"Sure," Harry shrugged with an easy smile. "Although I don't think either of us thought we'll really discover this… incestuous side of yours. Attracted to your dear aunt, Sue? How… scandalous!"

Susan flushed brilliantly and Hannah could not help but let out a snort at the sight of her best friend. It earned her an amused glance from Tonks that was reciprocated in kind.

"You're unbelievable," Susan muttered finally. She knew she could not deny it anymore. It was all true, after all.

"Probably why you like me so much," Harry quipped instantly.

"You're pushing your luck now," Susan warned, though there was no heat in her voice.

It was surprising to discover that Harry was involved with Tonks as well, but in all honesty, she could not be too surprised. He was quite a catch, and if he had conquered herself and her best friend Hannah so easily, that said a lot about him. Additionally, now that she had started to really think about this, she could not help but wonder if he was involved with more woman as well. She would not be surprised if he was.

"It was meant to be a prank mostly, or maybe a test," Tonks intoned, smirking. "But I guess it turned out to be quite an opportunity. Right, Harry?"

"Quite a discovery as well," he replied, eyeing Susan who rolled her eyes.

"Yeah, fine. I have hots for my aunt. That's what you wanted to hear?"

"Not really. I mean, we all already saw how much hots you really have for her," he replied teasingly.

He was not really surprised with Susan's reaction here. While she might seem a bit shy, when she got going, she had quite a wild and open side to her which was on full display right now.

"Now then, if you two are over your shock, maybe we could continue?" Tonks asked hopefully as she got up in the middle of the bed, and right before their eyes, she transformed back into a perfect Amelia Bones. Her tits enlarged and she grew curvier, her hair turned crimson, and her face morphed. Smirking sexily, she turned to Susan and whispered hotly, "Come here, Sue."

Susan's breath quickened as she felt the warmth of Tonks, now in her aunt Amelia's form, pressing against her. The transformation was so complete that Susan almost forgot it wasn't really her aunt; the resemblance was uncanny, right down to the way Amelia's lips curled into that familiar, seductive smirk. Susan's heart pounded in her chest as she leaned in, her nipples hardening further with each passing second.

Their lips met with a ferocity that surprised even Susan. The kiss was electric, a storm of passion that sent shivers down her spine. Tonks—or rather, Amelia—took control, her tongue exploring Susan's mouth with a dominance that made Susan's knees weak. She could feel Amelia's hands sliding up her sides, caressing her eagerly before she slid up further, cupping her breasts.

"Harry, come here," Amelia whispered, her voice dripping with lust. "I need you inside me."

Harry didn't need to be told twice. He slid forward on the bed, his cock already hard and throbbing with anticipation. He moved behind Amelia, who was still locked in a passionate embrace with Susan. His hands slid around her waist, pulling her closer as he positioned himself at her entrance. He took his time, rubbing the head of his cock against her slick entrance, poking and prodding her pussy as he held her firmly.

Amelia broke the kiss with Susan for just a moment, and glanced over her shoulder at Harry with a sultry smile. "Fuck me, Harry. Hard. Give it to me."

Harry gave her a feral grin, and with a growl of desire, he thrust into her, his cock sliding smoothly into Amelia's wet heat. She gasped, the sound echoing through the room, and Susan felt a delicious thrill shoot through her body as she pinched her nipples. She slammed her lips against hers this time, the kiss more passionate than before as Harry began to move, his hips slamming into Amelia's ass with relentless force.

"Ahh fuck yes!" Amelia cried out as her back arched, and Harry quickly pulled her to himself, much to Susan's frustration who was just starting to enjoy this faux-incestuous encounter with her not-aunt. Instead, she now had to content herself with watching Harry and her aunt's lookalike as he bent her over and relentlessly drove his massive cock into her eager snatch.

Each thrust sent waves of pleasure through his body, and he could feel Amelia's inner walls clenching around him, intent on milking him for all he was worth.

Susan was not left out for long. Hannah, who had been watching the scene unfold with wide, lustful eyes, quickly joined in, her hands reaching out to stroke Susan's thighs. Susan shivered under her touch, her body responding eagerly to the attention from her best friend and lover. Hannah's fingers kept sliding up Susan's legs and quickly found their target, slipping between Susan's legs to tease her swollen clit.

"Oh, yes," Susan moaned, her head falling back as Hannah's fingers worked their magic. "Touch me, please."

Hannah complied, her fingers moving faster, circling Susan's clit with increasing pressure. Susan's hips bucked involuntarily, and she began grinding herself against Hannah's hand. The sensation was overwhelming, a mix of pleasure and desperation that made Susan's vision blur.

Amelia, still being fucked by Harry, glanced over at the two girls with a wicked grin. "That's it, Sue. Let Hannah take care of you. You deserve it."

Susan could hardly focus on anything but the pleasure coursing through her body. Her mind was a haze of lust, her senses heightened to the point where every touch, every kiss, every moan seemed amplified. She could feel Harry's grunts of exertion, the slap of flesh against flesh, the wet sounds of their combined arousal. It was intoxicating.

Hannah's fingers continued their relentless assault on Susan's clit, and the redhead knew she couldn't hold out much longer. "I'm gonna... I'm gonna cum," she panted, her voice breaking with the intensity of her need.

"Yes, Sue," Hannah whispered, her own breath coming in short gasps. "Cum for me."

Meanwhile, Harry increased his pace, fucking Amelia with wild abandon. His balls slapped against her ass, his entire body trembling with the effort. Amelia cried out, her orgasm suddenly hitting her like a tidal wave, and her body convulsing around Harry's cock. The sight of her aunt—or rather, the woman in her aunt's form—reaching such a powerful climax pushed Susan over the edge.

"Hannah, I'm cumming!" Susan screamed, her body arching off the bed as her orgasm ripped through her. Her pussy clenched around nothing, the absence of penetration only heightening the intensity of the pleasure. She could feel herself squirting, her juices coating Hannah's hand as she came harder than she ever had before.

Harry felt Amelia's orgasm squeezing his cock, and it was too much. With one final, desperate thrust, he buried himself deep inside her and came, his release filling her with hot, thick spurts of cum. He collapsed against her back, his muscles quivering with the effort.

Amelia, still in her post-orgasmic haze, turned to Susan with a satisfied smile. "Was that good for you, Sue?"

Susan could only nod, her body too spent to speak. She lay there, panting, her mind slowly returning to reality. But before she could fully recover, Amelia's words echoed in her ears, a promise of more to come.

"Now then," Amelia said, her voice low and sultry, "if you two are ready, maybe we can continue? There's still so much more to explore..."

Susan could only laugh tiredly as she gazed at the face that was indistinguishable from her aunt's, and she reached up, capturing her lips in a needy kiss. As they pulled away, she grinned.

"I can't wait to find out how much."

Smirking, Amelia nodded. "I had a feeling you'd say that, my little slutty niece."

Chuckling, Harry pulled out of Amelia, only to be immediately pounced upon by Hannah who straddled him eagerly, her eyes wild with lust.

"Merlin, you girls are insatiable," he groaned as she slammed herself down on his still hard cock.

"And you love us for it," Hannah moaned loudly as she began bouncing on his cock, her large tits slapping together as she buried her hands in her hair, fucking herself raw on his prick.

Reaching up, Harry grasped her bouncing tits and began to fondle them, pinching her nipples as they fucked. On his left, he saw Amelia and Susan in a sixty-nine as they ate each other out.

As he reached out and embraced Hannah who slammed her lips against his in a needy kiss, he felt her pussy walls tighten impossibly around his cock before she began to shiver violently, signaling her climax. He kept thrusting when she stopped, fucking her through her orgasm as they kissed passionately.

He had seriously not imagined that his and Nym's plans would turn out so wonderfully, but they most definitely had.

He heard the approval of his patron deity in his mind as he and Hannah made out furiously, and he smiled into the kiss.

Things were indeed going wonderfully.

XXXXX

The room was cloaked in shadows, softened only by the faint light that slipped through the narrow panes of glass. Narcissa Malfoy sat by the window in her private parlor, lost in thought as she gazed out over the expanse of the Malfoy grounds. A slender crystal glass of wine dangled loosely from her fingertips, the deep crimson liquid swaying gently. She took a relaxed sip, her lips leaving a faint trace of red on the rim.

The delicate nightdress she wore skimmed over the soft curves of her body, a strap loosely handing off her shoulder, giving off a glimpse of what lay beneath. Her bare shoulder gleamed, smooth and pale, and so did the line of her collarbone and the swell of her breasts.

She leaned forward, gazing down the window, and the nightdress fell further away from her body, revealing more of her breasts that hung inside. Had anyone been outside and looking over toward her, they would've gotten a really nice show.

Her eyes were unseeing as she took another sip of her wine, her mind filled with multitude of thoughts. Her son. Her husband. Her sisters. The future. And him.

She thought of herself, and the choices she had made over the years. She thought of regrets, and how she now found herself in such a precarious position entirely of her choosing.

She could indeed choose, and she had. It had not been easy, but it was the right choice. She knew the risk she was taking, but she would much rather face death than die slowly every day.

She had never been herself anywhere else, but here and now, in this isolation, before she acted on her decision, she allowed herself to feel a hint of moment's vulnerability.

Her decision was made. And all that remained was for her to truly go through with it.

To be continued…

Chapter 30: The Badgers Integrated

The heavy oak door creaked shut behind him as Harry entered his bedroom. He walked over and took a seat in the armchair in front of the bed where Hannah and Susan sat together, with Nym joining them as she leaned against the wall. Her arms were crossed as she gave him a nod.

Hannah and Susan had realized that the upcoming discussion was going to be much more serious than their frolicking from some time ago, and both waited with bated breaths to hear what Harry and Nym wanted to tell them.

Harry leaned forward slightly, clasping his hands together as he regarded Hannah and Susan one after the other. "I guess you already have an idea what we're going to discuss."

"Does it concern the plans you told us about? The Statute of Secrecy and how the country operates?" Susan asked, arching an eyebrow, and it earned her a nod from Harry.

"I guess you deserve to know where it all began," he started. "It's not something that came to me on a whim. I'd been thinking about it for a while now—what we've been taught about our world, how things work and the people we're supposed to trust. For a long time, I went along with it all, just like everyone else, because I didn't know any better. Now though…"

He trailed off, and Nym stepped in, her voice uncharacteristically serious. The metamorph's hair was the shade of darkest black, and coupled with her fair complexion and dark red lipstick, she looked oddly like a vampire.

"It's about the cracks in the system. Something that almost everyone ignores, either because they don't notice them at all, or because it's more comfortable to pretend they don't exist."

"You've told us about your misgivings about the Ministry and our society, Harry," Susan said softly. "The corruption, discrimination, indifference towards things that should matter… we agree that the system is designed to protect unworthy people who have found their way to the top and keep everyone else in line."

"Yeah, and you know we stand with you. You'll have our support," Hannah smiled softly.

"I know I do," Harry smiled. "But the worst part about it all is that it's not just the ministry or our institutions, but people who claim to protect us as well."

"He means the Order of the Phoenix."

"Dumbledore's group?" Susan asked in surprise. "Auntie has mentioned them here and there, especially after what happened in the Ministry a few months ago," she explained.

Harry nodded in understanding as Hannah spoke, "I thought they were the good guys."

"They mean well," Nym said, her tone careful. "But they're not perfect. They play it safe. Too safe. And they're too willing to make sacrifices in the name of the greater good."

Both the girls were taken aback by the sheer venom in the woman's voice in the end, and similar frowns emerged on their faces when they saw Harry reach out and take her hand, squeezing reassuringly.

His jaw clenched, Harry leaned forward. "We already know how corrupt the government and the Wizengamot is. They let people go off because of their family name or when they are paid off nicely. But what I want to mainly talk about right now is how the path I am suggesting in the only solution we have left."

"You want to discuss the Order," Hannah observed with a frown.

"And Dumbledore," Harry replied, sighing. It took them by surprise and they exchanged a glance. "He's not what he seems either. It would not be wrong to say that he is big part of the problem as well, with no intention to fix anything."

"What do you mean?" Susan asked, her brows furrowed as her eyes regarded Harry.

Harry's gaze darkened, and he leaned back in his chair, his fingers drumming lightly on the armrest as he considered how to articulate his thoughts. "Dumbledore has always been... complicated," he began slowly. "He's a symbol of hope to many, and I won't deny that he's done incredible things for our world. But his methods, his priorities—they don't align with what's actually best for us anymore."

"Dumbledore knows how to play the long game, how to see patterns and connections that others miss. But sometimes, that means he sees people as pieces on a chessboard for him to move around as he sees fit rather than individuals with lives and choices of their own."

Susan frowned at Nym's remarks and she exchanged a worried glance with Hannah who bit her lower lip gently, turning back to Harry. "Are you saying he is… manipulative? That he uses people?"

Instead of replying directly, Harry stared at Susan with a meaningful gaze. "Your aunt must have had a few choice words about him over the years."

Susan did not reply but the look that came over her face was enough of an answer.

"I thought so," Harry commented with slight amusement in his tone, which vanished quickly as his face returned to one of seriousness. He gazed at Hannah who had asked the question and said bluntly, "Yes." He met her gaze head-on and continued, "He'll justify it as necessary, as being for the greater good. And maybe it is, sometimes. But the thing is, we're not just pawns. We're people, and the 'greater good' doesn't mean much if it destroys us along the way."

Nym shifted, her arms still crossed. "You have to understand, Dumbledore isn't evil. He's not Voldemort. But he's so focused on the bigger picture that he's forgotten about the individuals who make up that picture. People like Harry."

"And like members of his Order, both past and present," Harry added quietly, taking Nym's hand. The woman allowed him to pull her close and sat in his lap, leaning against him. "You must know about Nym's mum already. She was a member of his Order, and the caretaker of a few safehouses. Don't tell me he couldn't have done more to protect her. And how did the Death Eaters even infiltrate the safe house? We have no clue, but I refuse to believe that Dumbledore couldn't do anything. He could've definitely done more, but he was probably too busy playing the long game."

Susan's face was pale and she bit her lower lip gently, her sorrowful gaze trained on Nym who was trying her damnedest to stay strong. "You think Dumbledore knew about the attack and didn't do anything to prevent it?"

Harry pursed his lips, wondering how much he should disclose here. He did not want to give everything away yet, and with a sigh, he settled on a simple, "Yes."

Susan's eyes widened, as did Hannah's. The blonde whispered, aghast, "So you're saying… what? That Dumbledore lets people die because it fits his plans, whatever they might be?"

Numerous thoughts rushed through Harry's mind and his expression hardened. His fingers pressed tightly into Nym's thigh as he answered firmly, "Yes. And it's not even just that. It's worse."

Harry launched into the story of the prophecy, of how Dumbledore had known from the start that Harry was destined to face Voldemort. He spoke of how he had been raised to believe he had no choice, no life beyond being a weapon in the war.

When Harry revealed the truth about Voldemort's Horcruxes, including the fact that one had been inside him, both girls gasped audibly, listening on in stunned silence as he revealed how Dumbledore had planned for him to die as part of his strategy.

Hannah's hand flew to her mouth, her eyes wide with horror. "He planned for you to… Harry, that's…"

"Unforgivable," Susan finished, her voice shaking. "He raised you to be a sacrificial lamb."

Harry nodded grimly. "Exactly. And I'm not going to let that happen. Not to me, and not to anyone else."

Hannah frowned deeply as she leaned forward, her hands gripping her knees. "So, what do we do about it? If even Dumbledore isn't trustworthy, who is?"

Harry gave a small, bitter laugh. "That's exactly the problem. The truth is, we can't rely on anyone else to fix this. The system's broken, and the people at the top—whether it's the Ministry, the Wizengamot, the pureblood families, or even the Order—are too entrenched in their own ways to change it. That's why we have to act. Why I have to act."

Nym shifted on Harry's lap, her hand resting lightly on his shoulder. "That's why we're here. That's why we're doing this. To break the cycle. To make sure no one else has to go through what Harry's been through."

The silence that followed was heavy, almost suffocating. Susan's eyes were glistening, but she blinked back the tears, her jaw set with determination. "You're right," she said quietly. "The system needs to change. But how? It's so big, so entrenched. How do you even begin?"

Harry's expression softened, and he gave her a faint smile. "We've discussed a bit of it already, but I'm going to tell you the rest now. As I said, we'll need rebirth. A complete transformation."

"And you have thought of something," Susan stated, earning a nod from him.

"This is the part that will probably sound… mad," Harry began, his voice quiet but firm. "But it's the only way forward. The only way to make sure the world we rebuild is one worth living in."

Susan tilted her head slightly, her sharp features set with determination. "You mean rebuilding the Ministry?"

Harry shook his head. "No. I mean tearing it all down and starting over. The Ministry, the Wizengamot, the entire structure that props up the old families and keeps everyone else struggling. It all has to go."

Hannah's mouth fell open, her hand gripping her thighs as she leaned forward. "Tear it all down? Harry, that's… I mean, how?"

"By replacing it with something better," Nym interjected, her voice steady. She turned to them on Harry's lap, her hand gripping his firmly. "We've all read about the magical kingdoms of old—the ones that ruled before the Ministry became what it is today. They were flawed too, sure, but they weren't built on corruption and fear."

Harry leaned forward, his green eyes blazing with conviction. "Imagine a kingdom, ruled not by politicians who care only about their power, but by people who understand the value of fairness and strength. A kingdom where not only every witch and wizard, but every magical being has a place. Where not just the ones with the right bloodlines matter. That's what I'm fighting for."

Susan's brow furrowed. "And you would be… the king?"

Harry nodded. "Not because I want power for myself, although I won't say the prospect does not excite my ambitious side. I want great things in my life, like any other person, and this responsibility appeals to me. It's also because someone has to lead. Someone has to make the hard choices, and I've been doing that my whole life anyway. I'd rather take the responsibility than let it fall into the wrong hands."

Hannah's voice was small and uncertain. "And you think people will follow you? After everything that is going on and will happen?"

"Many already are," Nym said firmly, crossing her arms. "You're not the only ones questioning the system. There are others who believe in Harry's vision—who know he's the only one willing to do what needs to be done."

Susan let out a slow breath, her gaze fixed on Harry. "It's… ambitious," she admitted. "But it's not wrong. You're right about the Ministry, and you're right about the old families. They've had too much control for too long."

Hannah nodded reluctantly. "I mean… it's just… a lot to take in. But I can see why it has to happen."

The foursome sat quietly for a long moment as Hannah and Susan pondered on everything that had been revealed to them. Meanwhile, Harry gazed at Nym who gave him a small nod of encouragement. He took a deep breath and nodded. This was the most personal—and potentially divisive—part of his proposal.

"There's one more thing," he said carefully. "To make this work, I'll need to form alliances with the old families. Not the ones loyal to Voldemort, but the ones who still have power and influence. And the best way to secure those alliances… is through marriage."

Both Susan and Hannah stared at him, their expressions a mix of surprise and confusion.

"Marriage?" Susan repeated, her tone incredulous.

"Not just marriage," Harry clarified. "Polyamory. It's an ancient custom in the Wizarding world, even if it hasn't been widely practiced in recent years. A lord with multiple family lines to preserve is expected to take a wife for each line, and sometimes mistresses as well."

Hannah flushed deeply, her eyes darting between Harry and Tonks. "And you're saying… you're going to do that?"

Harry nodded, his voice steady. "Yes. You must know Daphne Greengrass, I believe? She and I have grown close over the past year and we both love each other. She knows everything, and she is going to be my first wife. Even though her father is no more, her family is one of the oldest and most respected in Britain, and she shares my vision for the future."

Susan's eyes narrowed slightly, her sharp mind working through the implications. "And us? Is that what your true game is here?"

Harry leaned forward, his expression earnest, and he decided to be brutally honest with her. "Susan, I respect you more than most. Even if we ignore the fact that you're brave, intelligent, and strong, and your family name carries weight, even after everything that's happened, the mere fact that you never stood against me even when majority of Hogwarts students, and almost the entirety of your house was deriding me means more than I can express. And you already know how much I desire you. Is it truly that surprising that I'd want you to be my wife?"

Susan's breath hitched, but Harry didn't give her a chance to respond yet. He turned to Hannah, his gaze just as steady. "And Hannah, your loyalty and kindness have always been your greatest strengths. You too have always supported me, and even argued in my favor against your housemates, which is not an easy thing to do. I know it might come off as offensive, but I'd like you to be my mistress, if you're willing."

The room fell into a heavy silence, broken only by the faint crackle of the fire. Susan's expression was unreadable, her hands clenched tightly in her lap. Hannah looked overwhelmed, her cheeks flushed and her lips parted as though she was struggling to find the right words.

"I want you to be honest with us here, Harry," Susan intoned softly. "Who are you involved with, and what are they to you?"

Seeing no reason to hide anything, Harry told them about all the women he was involved with and what their relationship was or would be in the future. They were shocked to discover that Harry had claimed Evelyn Greengrass—the matriarch of House Greengrass as his mistress, and how Nym had also acquainted herself with all three Greengrass women and Tracey Davis.

"I also hope to turn Pansy Parkinson to our side," Harry revealed, taking them by surprise once again.

"Parkinson!? That bitch!?" Hannah exclaimed.

"She can be reined in, and even though my main motivation behind going after her is to say a massive 'Fuck You' to Malfoy, it would send a highly positive signal if the heiress of a Death Eater family was on my side."

There was logic in that argument, and they acquiesced to the same. Finally, Susan spoke, her voice direct and firm. "So you have your sights set on me and Hannah, and my… aunt as well?" She finished with a faint dusting of red on her cheeks.

"I think it's you who's got your eyes on your aunt, Little Bones," Nym said teasingly, making both Hannah and Harry chuckle. The latter gave the redhead a soft smile.

"Because I know you all will understand what I'm trying to do, and you'll stand by me. Because deep down, you all want to live your lives to the fullest and also ensure the welfare of our society," he said simply. "It's about building a foundation for the future. And I can't do that without people I trust."

"You plan to entrust your heirs with this country," Susan whispered in realization.

"One big family to rule it all," Harry nodded. "I know I won't live forever, and as much as I want to both do good by the people and fulfil my ambitions, I want to enjoy my life as well. Tell me if there are other better ways to go about it."

"I'm not gonna tell you that for sure," Hannah responded with a rueful chuckle. "I'd already prepared to share you, Harry. I'm surprised with just how many more women I'll have to share you with though, but I believe I can manage. And considering how they're all getting along so well," she gazed at Nym with a meaningful glint in her eyes that the metamorph reciprocated in kind, "I'm sure we all would be happy together."

"Believe me, it's not as strange as it's become these days. Polyamory has been a part of our world for centuries. It's just not common anymore. Our relationships are based on trust and communication. No one would be forced to do anything they're not comfortable with."

"You've ensured proper distinction between the wives and the mistresses though?" Susan asked pointedly, a different side of her taking over. This was analytical, finding out any holes he had missed in this grand plan of his. Harry smirked as he gazed at her.

"There will be," he nodded. "I know what complications might arise, Susan. Adequate measures will be taken. Don't worry about that. I know it all sounds a bit transactional, but I care about all of you. Deeply. This isn't just about politics and strategy. It's also about building something real with people I care about. People I want by my side. We might not come to love each other instantly, but I have full faith that with time, we would all be a closely knit family full of love and responsibilities."

A long stretch of silence ensued as Hannah and Susan sat silently, mulling over the revelations, and there were too many to consider.

"It's… a lot," Susan began softly before a smile curved on her lips. "But I believe in you, Harry. And I believe in what you're trying to do."

Hannah nodded, a grin playing on her face. "Me too. I don't truly know if I'm ready for the massive coven that you are forming around yourself, but hey, I've always been the one to dive in headfirst and think of solutions later. Pretty sure I'll be fine."

Nym grinned as she climbed off Harry's lap. She stepped forward, wrapping an arm around each of them, bringing them in a firm embrace. "We'll work on that reckless initiative of yours," she said, gazing at Hannah who grinned back. "Welcome to the revolution, ladies, and let me assure you, it's going to be one hell of a ride."

"Of more than one kind, I hope," Susan remarked suggestively, making them all chuckle. She mimicked Hannah as she wrapped her arms around Nym, and the three women held each other in an embrace.

Meanwhile, Harry sat in the armchair, his back straight as he leaned back and regarded them. He watched Nym's hair slowly morph from dark black to crimson and a smirk emerged on his face when he saw her hands wandering behind the two girls.

He merely watched the scene unfolding in front of him. Nym, now fully transformed into Amelia's form once again, stood between Hannah and Susan as she groped their delicious behinds.

"I believe you two could do with a bit more practice for when the time truly comes," Amelia whispered as she pulled back, and their eyes widened when they saw the form she had taken. Turning to Susan, Amelia smirked. "Especially you, Sue."

Her fingers trailed lightly down Susan's arm, sending shivers through the young witch. Susan's breath hitched, her eyes clouding with lust in an instant. She heard Harry chuckle, and her eyes shifted to him, who remained seated in the armchair, his expression amused. Meanwhile, Amelia's other hand was already working its magic on Hannah, whose cheeks flushed crimson as those talented fingers found their way beneath her blouse, caressing her flat belly and slowly inching upwards.

"Sue," Amelia's voice was smooth as honey, dripping with both immense seduction and the care of a guardian. "Why don't you let me take care of you properly? As I should've been doing?"

Susan bit her lip, as the thrill of the forbidden desire coursed through her. She knew it was not her aunt, but how was she truly meant to separate what she could see and hear from what she knew?

Her touch was too mesmerizing to resist, and all she could do was nod, her body trembling with excitement. Not too long ago, she had eaten this woman out, and now, there would be more.

Amelia's lips curved into a devious smile as she pulled Susan closer, her hands deftly unbuttoning the younger witch's blouse.

Hannah, meanwhile, found herself eager to explore this hot piece of ass. It might not be Amelia Bones herself, but she sure looked and felt like it. She leaned forward and her lips found her neck, nibbling and kissing along the sensitive skin. Her fingers fumbled with the hem of her shirt, eager to explore further, and as Amelia's head lolled back under her ministrations, she managed to pull the shirt out of the skirt, deftly unbuttoning it and pulling it off her sexy frame.

"Fuck, you're so hot," Hannah whispered as she kissed Amelia, who let out a soft moan as she undressed Susan.

Meanwhile, Harry watched, mesmerized by the erotic display of three alluring witches caressing and playing with each other. His cock twitched in his trousers, hardening with each passing moment. He could hear Maria's excited whispers in his mind, and he could not tear his eyes off the sight. The taboo nature of the situation, even if not in reality, only heightened his arousal.

Susan was standing there, clad in only her red lace bra and knickers. In no time, Amelia's hand had slipped beneath the bra, cupping her breast with perfect ease. The younger redhead gasped, her nipples hardening instantly under her faux aunt's touch. Amelia's thumb brushed teasingly over the puckered nub, drawing another breathless moan from Susan's lips.

"Such soft, perfect tits," Amelia murmured, her voice low and intimate. "I could spend hours just playing with them."

Susan whimpered, torn between her arousal and the sheer taboo nature of what they were doing. Her knees buckled slightly as her faux aunt continued her ministrations, her body surrendering eagerly as it responded to her advances.

Hannah, growing bolder, slipped her fingers under Amelia's skirt, pushing her panties to the side. Her fingers found the slick warmth within, and the redhead arched her back, pressing herself more firmly against Hannah's exploring digits. The sensation was intoxicating, intensifying her arousal.

"Don't you stop," she panted, her voice slightly strained with pleasure. "That feels good."

Hannah grinned as she complied, her fingers moving faster, delving deep into Amelia's folds. She could feel the older woman shuddering beneath her touch, her muscles clenching rhythmically around her fingers. Amelia's breaths came out in short, sharp gasps, her body tensing as she approached the edge.

Harry took that as his cue to join in. He stood up and walked over, assuming his position behind Hannah. He tugged at her blouse, pulling it open to reveal a black lacy bra underneath. He threw it to the floor and unsnapped the bra instantly, pulling it off her busty frame. Hannah grinned filthily over her shoulder at him, pushing her arse back to rub herself against his groin.

His fingers wasted no time in finding their target, and Hannah moaned when he began tweaking her hardened nipples between his thumbs and forefingers. This intensified the movements of her hand buried beneath Amelia's skirt, and the redhead groaned, her head falling forward against Susan's neck as she continued to play with the younger redhead's tits.

Hannah withdrew her fingers from Amelia's slick folds, bringing them over to her mouth. She reached out with her tongue to taste her wet juices before she pushed it back. Harry eagerly latched on to her digits, his tongue rolling around the slick fingers as Hannah smirked lewdly.

Hannah's hands were quickly replaced, however, as Susan reached down and pushed three of her fingers inside her faux aunt in one go. The older redhead moaned out loud against Susan's neck, her hips buckling uncontrollably against her hand and her body writhing with the effort of holding back her orgasm.

However, all the hopes were futile as with a final, desperate cry, Amelia's climax overtook her, her body convulsing as waves of pleasure washed over her.

Susan watched on in awe, her eyes trained on the face of her aunt, contorted in sheer ecstasy, and it sent her own arousal to a fever pitch. She needed more, and she needed it now. Without thinking, she grabbed Amelia and pushed her down on the bed, positioning herself between the older woman's legs.

Amelia's eyes fluttered open as she was slammed on the soft bed, and a lazy, satisfied smile spread across her face as she spread her thighs wide, offering herself up to Susan.

"Go on, my dear niece. Eat your aunt's orgasmic pussy."

Although Harry played with Hannah, tweaking her nipples with one hand while the other thrust in and out of her gushing quim, his eyes remained fixated on the faux pair of aunt and niece on the bed. Susan was bent over at the edge, her plump arse hiked high in the air, and the massive wet patch on her thong had turned the fabric almost transparent. He enjoyed the sight as he pleasured Hannah, watching Susan lower her face, her tongue darting out to taste her faux aunt's slick folds.

Amelia let out a guttural moan, her hands tangling in Susan's hair as the younger witch began to devour her with reckless abandon.

Hannah, wanting more of this arousal, began to hump herself against Harry, and while one hand kept a firm hold on his that remained pushed inside her pussy, the other reached behind her and made quick work of his trousers. She let them fall on the floor and Harry stepped out, allowing Hannah to wrap her hand around his throbbing prick. While Harry shoved his fingers in and out of her, Hannah began to hump her bare arse against his cock, trapping him between her plump arse cheeks, and started to jerk him off.

"Oh fuck yes," Harry groaned, planting his lips against Hannah's neck, and the blonde eagerly tilted her head to the side, allowing him as much access as he wanted.

The foursome, divided into pairs of two, moved in perfect harmony, their bodies entangled in a dance of pure carnal lust. On the bed, Amelia's moans grew louder and more desperate as Susan kept eating her out, all the while imagining it was her aunt she was pleasuring—giving her everything she had missed out on for so many years—and she relished in the cries that kept intensifying. She knew the woman was teetering on the brink once more, and all it did was embolden her. Her tongue worked tirelessly, tracing every contour of her faux aunt's inner walls, while Harry's fingers relentlessly pounded into Hannah on the other side.

Harry knew he was ready. Hannah was pumping his cock eagerly, wrapping her palm all over his length. She was gathering all the precum he could give her and slathering his length with his slick release, and all the while, he kept thrusting his fingers in and out of her. All the while, he kept his eyes on Susan's sexy arse that was thrust high, and Amelia'sspread legs where the younger redhead had pushed her head in.

"Please, Harry…" Hannah's voice broke him out of his reverie, hoarse and pleading, and he felt her align him against her entrance. She rubbed the head of his prick against her wet opening, and as Harry withdrew his fingers from her gushing quim, she pulled them up to her mouth and sucked them off wildly.

Her eyes were full of lust and arousal as she gazed at him over her shoulder, his cock slick with her juices and poised at her entrance.

"Fuck me, Harry."

The raw need and desire in her voice sent him over the edge, and Harry pulled his fingers away from her face. Hannah's eyes widened, not in shock, but in arousal, when Harry grabbed her by the throat and slammed his lips against hers in a searing kiss, his lips crushing hers with a force that sent her reeling. His other hand roamed freely over her body, groping her large tits and exploring every inch of her ivory frame as if claiming her for his own.

He manhandled her, taking her ahead with him until they reached the bed, and he roughly turned her around, planting her arse on the bed. Breathless, Hannah gazed up at him, a wild grin on her face.

"Spread your legs," he commanded, his voice raw with desire, and Hannah agreed eagerly. She watched, utterly enraptured, as Harry leaned forward, aligning himself against her wet opening, and she waited with bated breath.

To his left and Hannah's right, Susan had increased the pressure and intensity of her licking, and she suddenly used her teeth to bite gently at her faux aunt's clit.

The effect was instantaneous.

With a final, earth-shattering scream, Amelia shattered into a million pieces, her body spasming wildly as a massive orgasm ripped through her.

The scream triggered something raw and primal within Harry, and with his hand wrapped around Hannah's throat, he slammed forward, and with one firm push, he buried himself to the hilt inside her.

To be continued…

Chapter 31: Oaths

Harry's fierce eyes locked onto Hannah's, full of lust and desire as he slammed forward, burying himself to the hilt inside her. The blonde let out a loud wail filled with pleasure as she was jolted on the bed, her eyes wide and a grin on her face.

He could feel her heart pounding against his palm, her breath hitching as he held her throat, not enough to hurt, but enough to assert his dominance. His thumb caressed the side of her neck as she moaned. Harry pulled back and thrust inside her once again, her legs spreading wider as she urged him to go deeper.

Harry began to move in earnest, slowly at first, letting her feel every inch of him as he withdrew almost completely once again before slamming back in. Hannah moaned out loud again, her eyes fluttering closed and her head tilting back as she exposed the long, elegant line of her neck. He leaned down, capturing her mouth in a fierce, possessive kiss, his tongue mimicking the rhythm of his hips, thrusting in and out as he devoured her.

To his left, Susan had shifted her attention from Amelia, who was still writhing in the aftermath of her orgasm. She looked at Harry and Hannah, her eyes dark with desire. She leaned over, cupping Hannah's tits and squeezing them firmly before capturing one of her nipples in her mouth. Hannah kept moaning as both Harry and Susan pleasured her together.

Meanwhile, Amelia, slowly recovering from her climax, took in the scene before her. She bit her lower lip, her eyes dilating with arousal as she watched Harry furiously hammer away into Hannah, with Susan's mouth on her breast, sucking and licking eagerly. Not wanting to be left out, she got up and reached out, her hand joining Susan's, both of them pinching and rolling Hannah's nipples in tandem.

Hannah gasped, her back arching, and she pushed her tits further into their hands. Harry took advantage, his thrusts becoming harder and faster. His hips slapped hard and fast against hers, and the sound of skin slapping against skin echoed in the room. He could feel her tightening around him, her breath coming in short gasps, and he knew she was close. Smirking, he reached between them, his thumb finding her clit with ease. Without any wait, he began rubbing the sensitive nub in tight circles.

Hannah's breath hitched as her toes curled and her eyes flew open, meeting his feral gaze. Her mouth was open in a silent moan as she was stimulated to perfection, feeling Harry's cock slamming deep inside her while the two redheads played with her tits.

Harry could feel her tightening around him, her inner muscles clenching, and her breaths coming in short, sharp gasps. As Harry increased the pace and ferocity of both his thrusts and fingers around her clit, he could feel her body tensing, her hips bucking against his hand, seeking more friction, more pleasure.

"Come for me, Hannah," he growled, his voice rough with desire. "Let me feel you come around my cock."

Hannah moaned, her body tensing as her orgasm washed over her, a tidal wave of pleasure that consumed and drowned her. Harry felt her pulsating around him, her inner walls milking him, and with a final thrust, he came, his body shuddering and his cock pulsing as he emptied himself inside her.

As Harry and Hannah came down from their high, their bodies slick with sweat and their breathing ragged, Susan and Amelia looked at each other, a silent understanding passing between them. They turned their attention to each other, their hands exploring as they pressed their bodies together. Their mouths met in a passionate, hungry kiss as they kneaded each other's asses.

Harry watched, his cock already hardening again at the sight of the two women pleasuring each other. He climbed on the bed and reached out, his hand cupping Amelia's breast. His thumb brushed against her nipple, feeling it harden under his touch. She moaned, her head falling back against his shoulder as she pushed her tits out into his hand, demanding more.

He felt her hand wrap around his cock, guiding him towards her wet, waiting entrance from behind.

"Fuck me, Harry," she whispered, pulling away from Susan's greedy kiss, her voice laced with desire. "Fuck me like you fucked Hannah."

Harry grinned, his hands gripping her hips. He took his position on his knees and slid into her from behind, feeling her stretch around him. He began to move, his hips setting a steady rhythm, his cock sliding in and out of her.

Susan, watching them, ventured down her body, her tongue finding Amelia's clit, licking and sucking in time with Harry's thrusts. She pushed her tongue in and out, mimicking Harry's movements as she stimulated her.

Amelia moaned, her hands fisting the sheets beneath her. Her body writhed in pleasure and in no time, she was slamming her hips back against Harry in rhythm with his thrusts. She could feel Harry's cock sliding in and out of her, Susan's tongue on her clit, and it was almost too much. She could feel her orgasm building, her body tensing, her muscles coiling like a spring ready to release.

Harry felt it too. He reached around, his hands grabbing her hanging tits, and he began rubbing her nipples in tight circles, pinching them lightly. "Come for me, Amelia," he growled, his voice low and commanding. "Come on your niece's mouth. I bet she'd like it very much, won't you, Sue?"

Susan moaned with her eyes closed as she kept swirling her tongue all over and around Amelia's clit as Harry kept drilling into her from behind. He leaned over, clamping his lips on the side of her neck, sucking harshly.

"Come on, Amelia," he growled, and that did it.

Amelia shattered, her body convulsing as her orgasm ripped through her. Just like Hannah, Harry felt her inner muscles clench hard around him as she tried her damnedest to milk him dry, and Harry saw no reason to deny her. With a final thrust, he came, his body shuddering as he painted her inner walls in white.

The room was filled with the sounds of heavy breathing as Harry and Amelia came down from their high. From her place between Amelia's thighs, Susan looked up at him, a wicked grin on her face. She leaned down once again, her tongue darting out and licking up Harry's cum from Amelia's pussy lips and thigh. The sight was enough to send his blood rushing south again, and Harry soon found himself hardening again.

"Fuck, Susan," he groaned, his hands reaching for her, pulling her to him. "Come here."

Susan grinned, climbing further up the bed with Harry, and pushed him down so that he was lying on his back. With a grin, she swung her leg over his body, straddling him. She leaned down, her mouth capturing his in a fierce, passionate kiss. Her tongue slid into his mouth, battling with his as they made out heatedly, their hands roaming all over each other. As Harry felt up and caressed her curves, Susan made him taste herself and Amelia. Harry could indeed taste them both, the salty sweetness of their pleasure, and it only served to heighten his desire and his need for more.

He felt Amelia's hands on him, guiding him towards Susan's wet entrance, and he slid his hands down, grabbing hold of her ass cheeks firmly.

Susan let out a loud moan, her eyes fluttering closed and her hips moved as she slid down onto him, savoring the feeling of him filling her. Harry, his hands gripping her hips, looked up at her, his eyes dark with desire. "You feel so good, Susan," he groaned, his fingers digging into her soft flesh as she began to move.

Susan, her hands resting on his chest, started to ride him, her hips moving in a slow, sensuous rhythm. Harry watched her, his eyes tracing the lines of her body, the way her breasts bounced with each movement. He reached up, his hands cupping them, his thumbs brushing against her nipples.

Hannah, who had been watching them, felt a surge of desire. She got closer and leaned in, her hands joining Harry's, her fingers tweaking Susan's nipples. Susan moaned, her movements becoming more erratic as pleasure coursed through her. Hannah, seeing the effect she was having, grinned, her hands continuing their ministrations.

Meanwhile, Amelia shifted to the side and leaned down. She reached out, her hand finding Susan's clit, and she started rubbing it in tight circles.

Overwhelmed with pleasure, she let out a cry. Harry could feel her tightening around him, her body tensing as her orgasm approached. She could feel Harry filling her, his cock hitting just the right spot with each thrust. She could feel Hannah's hands on her breasts, tweaking her nipples, and sending jolts of pleasure through her. And she could feel Amelia's fingers on her clit, rubbing it, teasing it, bringing her closer and closer to the edge.

Harry, watching the pleasure on Susan's face, felt a surge of desire. He reached down, his hand finding Amelia's, guiding it, and showing her how to touch Susan. The redhead, taking the hint, continued her movements, her fingers moving in time with Harry's thrusts.

Susan, feeling the triple sensation of Harry's cock in her pussy, Hannah's hands on her tits, and Amelia's fingers on her clit, let out a moan. "Oh Morgana, I'm going to come," she cried, her body tensing as pleasure coursed through her.

Harry, feeling her body clench around him, let out a groan. "Come for us, Susan," he said, his voice hoarse with desire.

Susan, unable to hold back any longer, let out a cry as her orgasm ripped through her. Her body convulsed, her hips bucking as she rode out her pleasure. Harry, feeling her body clench around him, let out a groan, his own orgasm ripping through him. He came hard, his body shuddering as he filled her. Susan fell down hard on top of him and Harry rolled them over, pinning her underneath himself as he kept slamming inside her, shooting everything he had left inside her orgasmic snatch.

Breathing heavily, they rested their foreheads against each other as Harry slowly slid off her. He lay on his back beside her, and as they came down from their high, they all looked at each other, a sense of satisfaction passing between them.

Amelia's features began to morph until she was back to being Nym, but her hair was still the same shade of crimson as before, but with a few orange streaks through it.

"I hope that's not the end of it," she smirked as she leaned in, her hands reaching for Hannah, pulling her into a kiss. Hannah, although slightly surprised, hesitated for not even a moment as she kissed her back, her hands immediately reaching for Nym's large tits.

Chuckling, Harry gazed down and found himself hard once again, and he gave Maria a mental 'Thank You'. He heard a faint giggle in his mind before his attention was grabbed by Susan who slowly pushed herself up to sit beside him.

"Enjoy," she smirked and leaned down, grabbing hold of his cock and wrapping her lips around the crown. Gazing at him, she winked and descended, her tongue licking all over his slick prick as she took him in her mouth.

In no time, the room was filled with the sound of moans and cries once again.

XXXXX

Harry was in the study of #12 Grimmauld Place, casually pouring over some books from the Black Library. Nym and Amelia were back in the Ministry while Susan and Hannah had taken his advice and gone to Greengrass Manor to meet the Greengrass women and Tracey.

He wondered how they were faring together, and he resolved to have everyone together for dinner or something soon.

He was shaken out of his thoughts when he heard a loud pop. Turning, he saw the familiar wide-eyed face of Dobby, beaming as he held a sealed envelope in his hands.

"Master Harry Potter, sir!" Dobby squeaked. "Dobby is bringing a letter from the nasty Malfoy mistress – oh, no, not nasty anymore!"

Harry took the letter, unfolding it to reveal Narcissa Malfoy's elegant handwriting.

Mr. Potter,

I have considered your terms and found them reasonable. I am willing to accept your conditions and swear the oath you proposed. I request a private meeting to finalize matters and to discuss the details of what you will require of me. Discretion is paramount.

I propose the Shrieking Shack as a meeting place. It is abandoned, and secluded, and I trust it will provide the privacy needed for our discussion. Please confirm your agreement, or suggest an alternative location, via your elf.

Sincerely,

Narcissa Malfoy

Harry smirked as he folded the letter. It seemed Narcissa was quicker to yield than he had expected. He did not miss how she was still addressing herself as a Malfoy. It seemed although she was disillusioned with her husband, the attachment to the family name ran strong.

He had a very good idea about the kind of person she was. She coveted power and position, and if he was indeed right, then there was no way she would remain content after her marriage was nullified.

Shaking his head, he turned to Dobby and smiled. He could think later about what Narcissa would do, or what he would do with her.

"Stay right here, Dobby. I'll have my reply ready in a moment."

Sitting at the desk, Harry grabbed a fresh sheet of parchment and began to write.

Dear Narcissa,

I accept your choice of the Shrieking Shack for our meeting. Let us meet tonight at 9:00 p.m. I trust you will come alone, as I shall. Ensure you are not followed; the stakes for both of us are too high to risk exposure.

Dobby will deliver this message and ensure it reaches you securely. Until then.

Harry

With a smirk, Harry tapped his wand against the parchment, muttering an incantation under his breath. He sealed the envelope and handed it to Dobby. "Take this back to her, Dobby. Make sure no one sees you."

Dobby nodded vigorously, took the letter, and disappeared with another pop.

"You sly dog! First, you address her with such familiarity. Now, imbuing an essence of your magic into the parchment itself?"

"Only to gauge her interest, Maria. I just want to see if my suspicions are right."

"Mm-hmm, sure."

Harry smirked as he leaned back. He was indeed looking forward to how she would react.

XXXXX

Only a few hours had passed since Harry had sent his letter to Narcissa, and the woman lay on her four-poster bed, her breaths coming out in short, ragged gasps. The room was filled with the faint, intoxicating scent of Harry Potter, carried on the parchment of a letter she clutched to her chest.

Not even Harry could have imagined how profound of an impact his little stunt would have on the woman who had been neglected not only sexually but in every manner possible for almost two decades now. There had been no love between her and Lucius who could not care less about her as long as his little trophy looked good when being shown off to the public.

As such, the intimate touch on her magic that she felt when brushed by Harry's essence affected her so much that she could not help herself. She knew it was not right. Even though she could not care less about Lucius and what her sham of a marriage was, he was her son's age. Still, she could not deny herself, and she could not care less about matters like propriety.

Her free hand traced the curves of her body, her mind filled with images of Harry - his emerald eyes, his messy black hair, the determined set of his jaw. She imagined his touch, his hands exploring her body, his lips on hers. A soft moan escaped her as she rubbed her lower lips, her body arching with each touch, her breath hitching as she neared the edge.

Suddenly, the door to her room burst open, slamming against the wall with a crash. Narcissa started, her eyes flying open, her hand freezing mid-movement. Standing in the doorway was none other than Bellatrix, her eyes wild and a cruel smile twisting her lips.

"Bella," Narcissa gasped, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment and fear. She quickly sat up, pulling her robe around her, her heart pounding in her chest. She could feel the letter, still warm from her body, crumpled against her skin, and she quickly pushed it further down into her cleavage, hiding it from Bellatrix's piercing gaze.

Bellatrix's eyes narrowed as she took in Narcissa's disheveled self, her gaze lingering on the state of her night dress and her robe. "What are you doing, Cissy?" she sneered, her voice like ice. "Pleasuring yourself? While your husband rots in Azkaban? How dare you act like one of those mudblood sluts?"

Narcissa flinched at the venom in Bellatrix's voice, her face pale. "It's not what it looks like," she stammered.

Bellatrix laughed, a harsh, bitter sound that sent shivers down Narcissa's spine. "Oh, I think it's exactly what it looks like," she said, her finger pointed at Narcissa. "You're pathetic, Cissy. You're supposed to be a pureblood, a Malfoy, and yet here you are, reduced to this." She gestured to Narcissa with a sneer.

Narcissa's eyes flashed with anger, a rare spark of defiance in her usually placid demeanor. "You don't understand, Bella," she said, her voice steady. "I was just... I was just trying to… Lucius is no longer here. What else can I do to take care of myself?"

"You've no control over yourself, Cissy," Bellatrix sneered. "You're pathetic. Can't control yourself? Really? Disgusting."

Without another word, she turned on her heel, her robes swirling around her, and left the room, leaving Narcissa alone, utterly relieved.

She did not fear her sister. She feared her unpredictability. Bellatrix was the most conservative of them all, and in her eyes, pleasuring oneself was a sign of poor self-control. It was a foolish notion but one she believed in, and being who she was, she expected her to have the same beliefs. She didn't though. She could not care less about her sister's twisted beliefs, but she did fear what her sister might do in a fit of madness.

She shook her head as she shut the door, her hand shaking as she returned to the bed. Every day she stayed in this manor felt suffocating, and she yearned to just leave the place for good. It was not as if she was wanted by anyone here. Even her son—the only reason why she was still here—barely talked to her these days. Sometimes, a part of her asked her why she was truly enduring it all, torturing herself like this, but the mere reminder of Draco would always quieten that voice.

She let out a shaky breath as she banished all those thoughts from her mind. As she sat on the bed, she reached for the letter, pulling it out from beneath her robe, and clutched it to her chest. She had come close, so close, to finding her release. But now, all she could think about was Bellatrix's cruel words and the reminder of her current situation.

She took a deep, shuddering breath, and flicked her wand, casting a silent Tempus. It was 7:42, and she realized she had a little over an hour until her meeting with the very man she was thinking of while pleasuring herself. She wondered just how she would hold her wits about herself when she finally met him. They would be alone, and try as she might, she could not help but let her aroused mind go astray. Her body still thrummed with unfulfilled desire, and her mind was still occupied with the thoughts of her pitiful state here.

He was the one who had promised to help her. Could it be possible for her to get even more help from him? Leaving this place for good, perhaps? She could not help but start thinking about it, and the more she thought, the more appealing the idea looked to her. Yet, the reminder of Draco held her back.

Frustrated, Narcissa gritted her teeth and pushed the letter inside her personal safe. She had to compose herself for the meeting.

XXXXX

The night was cool and silent as Harry made his way across the moor toward the Shrieking Shack. He had been here for a few hours now, making sure nothing was amiss and that they could have their meeting without any disturbances. He had also made sure to be prepared in case a surprise was sprung on him during the meeting.

Narcissa had been genuine in her emotions during their last conversation, but he did not want to take any unnecessary risks.

The crumbling shack was silhouetted against the moonlit sky, looking as eerie as the stories made it out to be. It was indeed a good place for a meeting like this.

He stepped inside cautiously, his boots creaking on the wooden floor. The air smelled of age and dust, and moonlight filtered through cracks in the walls, illuminating the empty, decrepit interior. He sent a few floating balls of light around and waited silently, the faint rustling of his cloak the only sound, until a soft click of footsteps broke the quiet.

Harry looked up and turned toward the doorway. Narcissa stood there, cloaked in black, her hood drawn back to reveal her strikingly pale face framed by platinum hair. The dim light caught the delicate curve of her neck and the sharp elegance of her features. Her lips, painted a soft crimson, parted slightly as her eyes met his, holding his gaze a second longer than necessary.

Had she put more effort into both her attire and make-up? It certainly seemed so, and Harry's lips quirked a bit.

"Thank you for meeting me here," she said, her voice low and more melodic than he remembered it being. She stepped inside, moving gracefully, and Harry flicked his wand, conjuring a comfortable armchair for her. She gave him a small smile and accepted her seat in front of him.

His eyes studied her closely. He took in both her looks and her demeanor, and one thing stuck out immediately. She was nervous. However, there was something else. Her gaze lingered on him, and her hands were clasped, her fingers twitching slightly every few seconds as the silence stretched on. The way she sat also seemed like a deliberate action on her part as he saw her cloak rising to give him a glimpse of her calves.

"You've chosen well," he remarked, finally breaking the silence. "No one would think to look for us here."

"I ensured I wasn't followed," she replied, her voice steady but soft. She looked around briefly before her gaze returned to Harry. This time, there was something more in her eyes—a flicker of nervousness, tinged with anticipation. He wondered what she must be thinking about right now, although a part of him could think of a few ideas.

Harry smirked faintly. "Good. Shall we begin then?"

His piercing green eyes locked on hers, and Narcissa shifted slightly under the weight of his gaze. This time, she could not have hidden it if she tried. Her legs twitched, and he saw how her toes curled in those sandals she was wearing. Her breathing also grew slightly heavier, her lips parting marginally as she closed her eyes and smoothed down her clothes to compose herself.

It seemed that his little trick with the letter had indeed had the impact he had hoped for.

Stifling a smirk, Harry leaned back comfortably and steepled his fingers as he regarded her.

"You've agreed to my terms?" he asked, breaking the silence.

"I have," she said, meeting his gaze. "For my son's safety, I'll do what is necessary."

He stifled a mocking chuckle as he tilted his head slightly. He kept his voice concerned as he spoke, "Necessary, but I don't think it will be easy. You understand it, right?"

Narcissa nodded, but her eyes didn't waver. If anything, they softened as she watched him, her lips curling into the faintest of smiles. "I do," she said. "You've grown into quite the commanding presence, Mr. Potter. It's no wonder you've defied the odds so often."

Oh wow, what was that? Harry's lips twitched a bit into a faint smile as he raised an eyebrow. He had not expected her to flirt with him like this. Had he overdone it? He didn't think he had.

"Flattery won't make things easier, Narcissa," he leaned forward, his voice low and his eyes gazing deeply into hers.

Narcissa gulped inaudibly, feeling a tingle shoot through her core at the intensity of his gaze and her toes curled once again. Her reactions were not lost on Harry whose smile only widened.

"Is it flattery if it's true?" she replied with a slight waver in her voice, a faint blush coloring her pale cheeks. She glanced down briefly, as though realizing the boldness of her words, and then back up at him.

Harry didn't miss a beat. He leaned back in his chair, his eyes narrowing slightly as he studied her. He had either overdone it massively, or she was so deprived of both love and carnal pleasure that a little brush with his magic had made her like this. Whatever the reason might be though, Harry could not complain.

"Let's formalize the oath," Harry said, keeping his tone firm as he got to his feet. "Stand and swear yourself to me, Narcissa."

She did not even register when his casual way of addressing her had become normal to her. She stood up gracefully, and once again, Harry did not miss her deliberate movements. Her hands trembled faintly as she clasped them in front of her, holding her wand up, but her voice was steady as she spoke the magical vow.

"I swear on my magic and my life to remain loyal to you, to serve you faithfully, and to carry out your commands as long as they do not compromise my moral integrity or endanger my son. In return, I accept your protection and the security of the Houses of Potter and Black."

A faint glow surrounded her, the magic sealing the oath. When the light faded, Narcissa lowered her hands, her gaze fixed on Harry.

"It's done," she said softly, almost breathlessly.

Harry stepped closer. He stopped just a foot away, his height forcing her to tilt her head up to meet his gaze. He saw the flush on her cheeks at their proximity, the quick rise and fall of her chest, and he knew.

"Good," he said, his voice quieter now. "This is the beginning, Narcissa. You'll need to prove your loyalty, but I think you're capable of more than most would expect."

She swallowed hard, her lips parting as though to reply, but no words came. Her eyes searched his face, lingering on his mouth for the briefest of moments before flicking back to his eyes.

Harry smirked, stepping back to give her space, though his expression made it clear he had noticed.

A faint blush overtook her face as she met his eyes before she looked away, biting her lower lip gently.

"Now, to begin my end of the bargain," Harry remarked, brandishing his wand. Its tip glowed faintly as he began to weave a series of intricate movements. The air around them seemed to hum with power as Harry murmured incantations under his breath. Narcissa watched in awe, her eyes fixed on him, the tension in her body slowly melting into something closer to relief.

A golden thread of magic emerged from Harry's wand, twisting and shimmering as it formed a binding seal in the air before them. It glowed briefly, then disintegrated into sparks that faded into nothingness.

"And it's done," Harry said. "Your marriage is officially dissolved. By magical law, you are no longer bound to Lucius Malfoy. His name, his influence, his debts—none of it ties you anymore."

Narcissa gasped softly, her hands flying to her lips as tears welled in her eyes. She took a shaky step forward, her emotions breaking through the composed facade she had maintained.

"Thank you," she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. "You've given me... you've given me freedom, H-Harry. I—" She paused, swallowing hard as though afraid of saying too much.

Harry held up his hand, quietening her. "I just did what I promised. Remember, I expect you to uphold your end of the bargain. You'll serve me, and you'll do it well. I won't ask you to do anything you don't want to do. That's a promise."

Narcissa knew how lucky she was to be given what she wanted without much being asked of her, and she gazed at him with much more than gratitude shining in her eyes. She hesitated for a moment, as if weighing the pros and cons of what she intended to do.

Harry raised an eyebrow when she stepped closer and gingerly embraced him, burying her face in his chest as she wrapped her arms around him. He could feel her breathing in deeply as he gently held her by the waist. Slowly, she pulled back and kept her gaze averted, though her fists were clenched tightly. It was as if she was holding herself back.

"Thank you," she said again, her voice trembling slightly. "You've done more for me tonight than I ever thought possible."

A small smirk grew on his face as he nodded. "Don't worry about it."

Narcissa nodded faintly as she stepped back, and she gingerly raised her head to look at him. Harry took one look at her and said, "Now, I know the last thing you want to do is go back to that hellhole, but I also know that your son is there."

Narcissa bit her lower lip softly and nodded.

"Here's what I propose," he remarked, taking his seat back as he regarded her. "You have a place by my side now that you have sworn yourself to me, but I'll also house your son. However, for him, I have one condition."

Narcissa's eyes widened in shock and hope as she looked at him, and she immediately replied, "Anything."

Harry smirked as he eyed her, and he knew what he was going to demand now would completely change her world.

"I want your son to swear on his life and magic that he has done nothing vile to earn the Dark Mark that is on his arm," Harry said with a feral grin. "I want your son to prove that he is worth saving. I want your son to prove to you that you are right in loving him so much. That he is not evil. Get him to admit everything under that oath and I will grant him asylum as well."

"You mean it?" Narcissa asked firmly, resolve filling her features as she gazed at him.

"I do," he replied as he joined her once again, his frame towering over hers. "The question is… What if you are disappointed?" Her eyes widened as Harry leaned closer and continued in a whisper, "What if your son is not the child you think he is? What if he is truly a vile bastard, and he refuses to swear this oath? What will you do then, Narcissa?"

Narcissa's breaths grew heavier as she gazed up at him with wide eyes. "H-He will take the oath. I'm sure he will."

"You're sure, huh? Well, for your sake, I do hope he takes that oath, and I also hope he doesn't die after he does," Harry replied.

Narcissa could only look up at him nervously as he gazed at her with a smirk. She too hoped he did, because deep down, she knew if the oath did not kill him, her savior would.

To be continued…

Chapter 32: Shattered

The early rays of the morning sun streaked in through the parted curtains of the master bedroom of 12 Grimmauld Place and emerald eyes fluttered open.

The first thing Harry registered was the soft, comforting warmth that radiated from the body pressed against his front. His arm was wrapped around her, his hand cupping a delightfully soft… orb. He recognized it instantly, of course, even before his brain fully kicked into gear.

A low moan escaped her lips as he gave it a gentle squeeze, and the woman shifted, pressing her rear against his crotch. In no time, Harry felt the unmistakable stirring of arousal, and the woman chuckled softly.

Her movements increased, and he felt himself growing harder against her shapely behind. With a deftness that surprised him, she reached behind herself, guiding him inside her. He gasped, a rush of pleasure coursing through him. It was perfect, her pussy tight and welcoming.

They moved together, starting slowly but building in intensity with each passing moment. He gripped her breasts firmly, kneading and caressing them as he bent his knees, urging her closer as she rocked against him, her breaths coming in short, sharp gasps.

He loved the feel of her, how smooth her skin felt against his entire body, and how her inner walls clenched and unclenched around his manhood as he kept thrusting inside her.

He closed his eyes, burying his face in her crimson locks as he pulled her flush against his front, losing himself in the feel of her body and the sounds she was making as they fucked.

The pace and ferocity of his thrusts increased over time, and the way she kept moaning his name in that wanton voice of hers kept pushing him closer to the edge. His fingers had already begun stimulating her clit, rubbing in circular motions while he pinched and tugged at her nipples from behind.

Finally, with a guttural groan, he exploded right when her inner muscles contracted around his cock and she let out a cry of pleasure. The waves of pure ecstasy coursed through both of them, leaving them trembling as they breathed raggedly. He clung to her, his face buried in her hair, and both their bodies shuddering from the aftershocks.

For a long moment, they lay cuddled up, his manhood still buried deep inside her. Their bodies were slick with sweat but they both waited until their breathing was back to normal.

Slowly, Harry lay on his back, his flaccid cock sliding out of her orgasmic pussy. Their combined juices slowly trickled out of her as she rolled over, draping an arm and leg over his body as she gazed at him.

A beautiful face framed with red hair greeted him for a moment before it slowly began to morph until Harry was staring at Nym with a smile on his face.

"Good morning to you too," he said, kissing her softly. The woman smiled, humming into the kiss before she pulled back, regarding him with pure adoration in her eyes.

"Thank you for last night," she said softly, and Harry immediately gave her lovely ass a spank, making her eyes widen.

"You're to be my wife one day," he replied. "Who'll do it if I won't?"

Nym blushed cutely at that, and the sight was so adorable that Harry couldn't help but chuckle. She gave him a mock glare before she pushed herself up so that she was lying on top of him.

"So," she began coyly. "How did it feel to wake up in bed with the bosslady? Felt good to shag her again?"

Harry chuckled, stroking her cheek with the back of his fingers. "As much as I enjoyed these little games you were playing with Susan mostly, I think I'd love to try the original sometime."

Nym laughed as she leaned down to kiss him. "Maybe one day," she whispered against his lips, rolling her pussy over his cock and feeling him stir. Grinning, she continued, "After all, I don't see her saying no to a fine cock like yours."

With another soft kiss, she slid off him and the bed, allowing Harry to admire her naked form. Even though her metamorph abilities amazed him, Harry loved her the most when she was herself.

Nym saw him staring and winked. "So, what've you planned for the day, Mr. Future Husband?"

Harry smiled, pushing himself up into a sitting position and leaning against the headboard. "I was thinking of visiting the Burrow. Mr. Weasley asked me to come over. I should go pay them a visit."

Nym nodded, her expression turning serious for a moment. "Yeah, that's a good idea." She glanced at the enchanted clock on the wall. "I've got about an hour before I have to leave. Auror duties, you know." She turned back to him, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "We could squeeze in some fun in the bath."

Harry did not need to verbally respond. With lightning-fast speed that surprised her, he leaped out of the bed and grabbed her around the waist. Giving her no time to react, he hoisted the naked brunette over his shoulder, earning a squeal of laughter.

"Put me down, you madman!" she shrieked, but she was laughing all the same.

Harry ignored her and carried her over to the bathroom, the door slamming shut behind them. An hour of fun in the bath was one hell of a start to the day.

XXXXX

The roaring fireplace turned emerald as Harry stumbled out of the Floo, soot dusting his messy hair. He caught himself on the edge of the worn rug before he could completely faceplant. The Burrow looked the same, its cozy sitting room giving way to the dining area where he magically sensed the three current residents of the house.

Ginny was the first to spot him and a bright smile lit up her face as she crossed the living room to wrap him in a hug.

"Took you long enough," she grinned as Harry hugged her back, burying his face in her fiery red hair.

"Good to see you too, Ginny."

Before he could say anything else, he heard the familiar clatter of footsteps. Mr. Weasley came hurrying in, his face lighting up as he saw Harry.

"Harry! Welcome, welcome!" He clapped him on the shoulder, a smile etched on his face as Ginny pulled back from him, smiling. "Come in, lad, come in. Molly's got breakfast going."

Mrs. Weasley bustled in behind her husband, wiping her hands on her apron. "Harry, dear! You're covered in soot. Let me have a look at you." She fussed over him, trying to brush off the imaginary dirt clinging to his clothes. "Sit down, sit down. You must be starving."

"I'm alright, Mrs. Weasley, really. I had something before I came," Harry protested with a smile as he allowed the woman to lead him in, but as always, it was a lost cause.

Mrs. Weasley was already piling a mountain of eggs, bacon, and toast onto a plate by the time he found a seat. "Nonsense! You're too thin. Eat up." She shooed her husband towards the kitchen table who nodded with a chuckle. Ginny was stifling a laugh, clearly amused by Harry's helplessness against Mrs. Weasley's maternal onslaught. He gave her a playful glare before obediently sitting down and picking up his fork. Barely a second later, a full plate of breakfast was in front of him.

A comfortable silence settled over the room, broken only by the clattering of utensils as everyone began to eat. Harry swallowed a mouthful of eggs, trying to find the right way to bring up the subject weighing heavily on his mind. "Ron… I'm sure he'll wake up soon," he said, his gaze sympathetic as he looked around.

The jovial atmosphere in the room instantly evaporated. Mrs. Weasley's face tightened, and the cheerful light in her eyes dimmed. She didn't respond immediately. She just stared at her hands, which were clasped tightly in her lap. Mr. Weasley reached out and gently squeezed her shoulder.

"He will, Harry," Mr. Weasley said, his voice strained. "Our Ron's a fighter." He looked at Harry, his eyes filled with a mixture of gratitude and pain. "Thank you, Harry. We… we believe he'll wake up soon."

Ginny moved closer to her mother, placing a hand on her arm. "He's going to be alright, Mum. You know he is."

A single tear escaped Mrs. Weasley's eye and traced a path down her cheek. "My boy… lying there…" Her voice broke. "It's… it's not right."

Mr. Weasley pulled her into a comforting embrace. "I know, Molly. I know. But we have to be strong. For him."

Mrs. Weasley stared at her plate with a heavy gaze, her eyes shining with unshed tears. "I just... I just wish I could do more. I sit with him, I talk to him, I tell him stories from when he was little, and—" Her voice hitched. "I don't even know if he hears me."

Ginny reached out, taking her mother's hand in hers. "He knows, Mum. He knows you're there."

Mr. Weasley gently rubbed Mrs. Weasley's back, offering what little comfort he could. Harry watched them, his heart aching. The image of Ron lying pale and still in the hospital wing was burned into his mind. A wave of guilt washed over him.

"I… I'm so sorry," he stammered, his voice thick with emotion. "If I hadn't dragged you all to the Ministry…"

Ginny's grip on her mother's hand tightened as her eyes flashed and she shot him a fierce look. "Shut up, Harry. Just shut up. You didn't drag anyone. We chose to go. Ron chose to go. It's not your fault."

Mrs. Weasley pulled away from Mr. Weasley, wiping her eyes as she nodded. "Ginny's right, Harry. Don't you dare blame yourself for this. Ron… Ron is courageous. He knew the risks. It was his decision." She reached out and took Harry's hand, her grip surprisingly firm. "This… this is not your burden to carry."

Harry swallowed hard, trying to control the lump in his throat. He knew they were trying to make him feel better, but the guilt was a heavy weight he couldn't seem to shake off.

A tense silence filled the kitchen. Then, Mrs. Weasley sighed, a hint of resignation in her voice.

"There's something else I need to say," she said, her gaze meeting Harry's. "About Sirius."

Harry's eyes widened, his stomach clenching.

"I... I didn't always agree with Sirius," Mrs. Weasley continued, her voice softening. "We had our differences. But… he cared about you, Harry. Deeply. And I am truly sorry for what happened to him. Truly."

Harry nodded, unable to speak for a moment. The emotions he had buried deep within, that he had inherited from the merger and had tried to forget, resurfaced, and he swallowed the lump in his throat.

"Thank you, Mrs. Weasley. That means a lot." He looked down at his plate for a moment before he managed a small, sad smile. "He's with my parents now. I'm sure he and my dad are already plotting some elaborate prank to play on everyone in the afterlife. My mum's probably rolling her eyes and trying to keep them in line."

A faint smile flickered across Mrs. Weasley's face. Mr. Weasley chuckled. Ginny grinned. The dark cloud that had hung over the room seemed to lift slightly.

"They'd be causing all sorts of trouble, those two," Mr. Weasley said, shaking his head fondly.

The mood had shifted, a fragile sense of normalcy returning to the kitchen. Harry finished his breakfast, the food tasting as delicious as it always did.

The rest of their time passed in lighter conversation until Mr. Weasley glanced at his watch. "Well, I should be off to the Ministry. Don't want to be late." He kissed Mrs. Weasley on the cheek and gave Harry a pat on the shoulder. "You stay safe, Harry."

"You too, Mr. Weasley," Harry replied.

Mrs. Weasley began clearing the table, her movements brisk and efficient as always. The water at the sink was already running, a cleaning brush moving back and forth over a pan. "I'll be heading to Hogwarts in a bit," she said. "Poppy needs all the help she can get. I want to be there for Ron."

"Will you be staying there till night again, Mum?" Ginny asked.

"I'll come back in the evening," Mrs. Weasley answered, placing a reassuring hand on Ginny's shoulder. "But yes, mostly."

She kissed Ginny goodbye and turned to Harry. "Take care of yourself, Harry. And don't hesitate to ask Ginny if you need anything. Anything at all."

"I will, Mrs. Weasley. Thank you," Harry said with a nod.

With a final hug, Mrs. Weasley disappeared through the door, leaving Harry and Ginny alone in the kitchen.

They heard her leave as the fireplace flashed emerald, and Ginny turned to Harry, her expression serious. "How are you really doing, Harry? Since… you know…"

Harry sighed and ran a hand through his messy hair. "I'm… okay, I guess. It's weird being back at Grimmauld Place without him. Empty, you know?"

"Yeah," Ginny said softly. "I can imagine."

"At least I'm not totally alone. Tonks is living with me there now. She's been a real help," Harry added.

Ginny's eyebrows shot up. "Tonks? Really? I didn't know that."

Harry nodded. "Yeah, well… since her mother died."

Ginny's expression immediately softened with sympathy. "Yeah, I heard about that. How's she holding up?"

Harry sighed again, recalling the situation she had been in when she'd arrived at Grimmauld Place that night. "It's been hard on her. She's trying to be strong, carrying out her duties and everything, but... she's still hurting. She can try to hide it all she can, but I can see it."

And he could indeed see it. It wasn't as if they spent all the time together fucking. Even if Nym had come to terms with her mother's death and it had given her a newfound resolve that she previously lacked, the hurt was there, carefully hidden beneath the veneer of lechery and laughter.

Harry recalled a particular night when she'd been clutching hard onto him as she kept muttering in her sleep. The trauma was there, and as much as it was for both their pleasure, the sex and companionship she had found with Daphne and the others had truly been helping her.

Still, he couldn't forget, and a flicker of anger flashing in his eyes. "The Order… they didn't even realize what Tonks was going through. They didn't know she had left her mother's side at all. It's like they didn't care. They were so focused on everything else, they completely missed what was happening to one of their own."

Ginny's eyes widened. "What do you mean?"

"She was alone," Harry said, his voice low and bitter. "Completely alone. I had no idea she was coming either. No one had told me anything. But when she arrived, she was barely functioning. It was heartbreaking to see her like that. I asked her to move to Grimmauld Place right away. There's no way I was letting her go in that state."

"But surely someone from the Order…" Ginny trailed off, her confusion evident.

"No one," Harry said flatly. "Not a single person knew that she wasn't even there. They still believed that she was by her mother's side. Remus and Moody and your dad were at Grimmauld Place the very next day. They didn't even know that Tonks had left, or what condition she was in. I had to be the one to tell them about it. When I did, Moody just said something about her being a strong witch and she would deal with it. It goes to show how little they care about their people. I'm starting to lose faith in them, Ginny. I really am."

Ginny looked shocked, her mouth slightly open. "That's… that's awful, Harry. I can't believe they would treat her like that. They're so… so insensitive."

She shook her head, her brow furrowed. "Those idiots from the previous war, it seems, they think that pain and suffering is something that should be normalized. That's what their behaviour indicates. The way they behave makes it look like people aren't even supposed to grieve, or as if people should just suck up their feelings and carry on without pause. They're insensitive."

Harry scoffed, a disgusted expression on his face. "Exactly. They're so caught up in fighting for the 'greater good' that they forget about the people fighting alongside them. They think that if they were alright, everyone else should be too."

He leaned back in his chair, his eyes hardening. "It's not just the Order, Ginny. It's the Ministry too. Fudge was a complete disaster, and I'm confident things won't be better in the future. Amelia Bones is a capable woman and she is fair, but I don't think there's much hope in either the administration that surrounds her or whoever her successor might be in the future. And then there are the pureblood supremacists, obviously."

He paused, choosing his words carefully. "They're all part of the problem, Ginny. Each and every one of them. The Order, the Ministry, the pureblood supremacists… they all perpetuate this cycle of violence and hatred. They're all clinging to power, trying to control everything, and they don't care who gets hurt in the process. None of them have the solution."

He locked eyes with her, his gaze intense. "We need something different, Ginny. A different way of thinking. A different approach. One that values people, not power. One that focuses on empathy, not control."

He knew he was planting a seed of doubt in her mind, gently nudging her towards a different perspective that aligned with his goals. She was one of his closest friends. He didn't want to brainwash her, but he wanted her to see the flaws in the systems they were all trapped in. He wanted her to question everything, and given the way she had talked about the people who'd fought in the previous war, he believed she had some strong opinions of her own.

Their intense conversation was interrupted by a soft sound near the doorway. They both turned their heads to see a certain light-blonde haired girl standing there, her dreamy eyes wide and serene.

"Hello," Luna said, her voice as gentle as a breeze. She smiled at them, completely unfazed by the intensity that she recognized in Harry's eyes as he gazed at her. For the barest of seconds, the serenity in her expression vanished before it reappeared as if nothing had happened. Smiling as usual, she said, "I hope I'm not interrupting anything."

As Ginny stood up and walked over to welcome her friend, Harry eyed Luna with a raised eyebrow. He was very much interested to know what she was here for.

XXXXX

Far away from the pleasant family home that was The Burrow, Narcissa Malfoy paced in her chambers at the dark and morose Malfoy Manor, her elegant robes swishing across the polished floor as she waited. The conversation with Harry the previous night had left her both shaken and determined, but she knew what needed to be done. With trembling fingers, she called for a house-elf.

"Fetch Draco," she commanded softly. "Tell him his mother requires his presence immediately."

The elf popped away with a shaky bow, and several minutes passed before heavy footsteps echoed down the corridor. The door burst open, and Draco strode in, his pale face twisted with irritation. His black robes were slightly disheveled, and there was a sheen of sweat on his brow. His eyes were cold and impassive as he faced her.

"What do you want?" he asked, irritation lacing his tone.

"Draco," Narcissa began, her voice trembling slightly. "I... I needed to speak with you."

"Clearly," he drawled, stepping further into the room. "But I trust this is important. I was in the middle of training."

"Training?" Narcissa repeated, her brow furrowing. "With whom?"

Draco rolled his eyes. "Really? Does it matter? I was busy. Now, what is it?"

Narcissa swallowed hard. "It's just... how have you been, dear?" she asked, her voice softening, trying to coax out the boy she remembered, the boy who used to seek comfort in her arms after a nightmare. Those days seemed like a lifetime ago, yet the memories were as fresh as yesterday.

Draco stared at her as if she had sprouted a second head. "Are you serious? You drag me away from something important to ask me how Iam? I haven't got time for your silly games. I'm in no mood for small talk."

Narcissa recoiled, as if struck. "Draco, please... there's no need to be so harsh."

"Harsh? Harsh is when someone fails to meet expectations, and everyone pays the price for their failure," Draco spat back, his grey eyes glinting with something that looked very much like contempt, and Narcissa could not believe it was directed at her.

Just a little over a year ago, he had been a relatively normal young man, albeit a pampered and arrogant one. But since the Dark Lord's return, he had transformed into this... this cruel, callous creature. Her hatred for Voldemort grew even further.

"Who are you training with?" she asked softly, already knowing the answer but hoping, praying, he would say something different.

"Why do you care?" Draco snapped, stepping closer. "Oh, let me guess. You think they're corrupting me, don't you? You think I've fallen in with the wrong crowd?" He laughed humorlessly. "You sound like a silly bint who knows fuck all, worried about her son drinking Butterbeer in Knockturn Alley. No, it's not poisoned."

Narcissa ignored his words. They seemed unimportant compared to everything else, namely, her son's demeanor.

"You're training with Death Eaters, Draco," Narcissa said, her voice tight with emotion. "You're pushing yourself too hard. Why?"

Draco's expression darkened. "Because I have to. Because unlike you, I refuse to be weak."

Narcissa flinched. "Draco, I only want the best for you."

"The best?" He let out a harsh bark of laughter. "You wouldn't know what's best if it hit you in the face. You think hiding away in this house, weeping over Father's imprisonment, is 'the best'? You're pathetic."

Crying over Lucius… It couldn't be further from the truth. However, Narcissa didn't bother to correct him.

"Draco," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "I love you."

Draco sneered. "Love? Love won't restore the Malfoy name. Love won't erase the shame Father has brought upon us. You and Father—disappointments, the both of you. But me? I will bring respect back to our family. I will prove our worth to the Dark Lord."

The words hit her like a physical blow. But before she could muster a response, Draco continued, his voice dripping with scorn. "That's why you won't understand. You're too busy hiding in your room, pretending the world outside doesn't exist. Father's rotting in Azkaban, and so it falls to me. It's up to me to restore the Malfoy name, to regain the respect we lost because of his... foolishness." He spat the word 'foolishness' like a curse. "Both he and you are a disappointment. I have no choice but to inherit the Malfoy name with a stain on it, but I will do all I can to restore respect into it and bring it back to the same place it was in the Dark Lord's ranks."

Narcissa stared at him, aghast. His mind had been poisoned, twisted beyond recognition. "Draco, who told you these things? Who filled your head with such... such darkness?"

Draco's eyes narrowed, and a dangerous glint flashed within them. "You think I'm an idiot? Who needs the obvious to be told to him? No onetoldme anything. I see things as they are. I made the decision to prove myself. I asked the Dark Lord to give me the opportunity to earn respect back to the Malfoy name by getting rid of whoever the Dark Lord wishes."

Narcissa gasped. "What do you mean?"

"I volunteered to kill Harry Potter for the Dark Lord," Draco said, his voice flat and devoid of emotion. "He Crucio'd me for it, said it wasn't my place."

A sharp and unexpected pang of rage shot through Narcissa, and she didn't realize in the moment that it was not because Draco had been tortured, but because he had willingly offered to murder Harry.

"And when he denied that request?" she whispered, her voice trembling.

"Then I proposed I kill Dumbledore," Draco replied without a shred of remorse. "And the Dark Lord gave me his permission. That is the reason why I've been training so hard, so that I could get it done."

Narcissa's heart lurched in her chest, her eyes wide in shock. She had clung to the hope that Draco was being forced into this, that he was a victim, just as she was. But the truth was far more terrifying.

"Draco," she began, her voice choked with despair, "I thought... I thought you were doing this because you had to. I thought he threatened to kill me if you didn't— "

"See? This is exactly what I mean," Draco sneered in disgust. "That's why you're a weak woman, Mother, because you always want to think of yourself as a victim. Always the helpless woman, always believing the worst is being done to you. But no, this was my choice."

"What?" Narcissa whispered, aghast.

"Look at you," Draco sneered, gesturing dismissively. "You're nothing like Aunt Bella or the other female Death Eaters. You're weak, and you're a stain on the Malfoy name."

Narcissa felt as though she'd been doused in ice water. Her hands began to shake, and hot rage bubbled up inside her, but before she could speak, Draco continued his tirade.

"I wanted this. I chosethis. It's up to me to fix what Father screwed up and you aren't strong enough to stand by my side. I am not some victim trapped in this. Now, if you'll excuse me, I've wasted enough time here."

Impatiently, he turned to move sharply. Narcissa desperately reached out and grabbed his arm.

Draco recoiled as if she had burned him, his face contorted with disgust. "What is your problem, woman!?" he hissed, shaking her hand off violently. "Why can't you just leave me alone?"

Narcissa looked at him, her eyes wide with a mixture of horror and disbelief. It was as if a veil had been lifted, and she was seeing her son for the first time, not as she wished him to be, but as he truly was.

"Draco," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "I… I don't understand. How could you become like this? Do you even hear yourself? You… you're not like this. You weren't always like this." She realized she had seen this side of him, she just refused to believe it.

"People change," he said carelessly. "And it's a good thing I did. Otherwise, I'd be just like you—weak, spineless, useless."

The words felt like physical blows, but even more painful, and they stung deep within her heart. Narcissa felt like her world was crumbling around her and she was too powerless to do anything about it.

Tears burned in her eyes, but she refused to let them fall. She was a daughter of the Blacks, and she refused to prove him right. She was not weak, and not even her son had the right to call her one.

Her voice and her gaze both firm, she said, "Draco, I need you to do something for me."

He raised an eyebrow. "What is this now? Can't you understand you're wasting your time?"

Narcissa took a deep breath. "Swear an oath. Swear on your life and magic that you've done nothing vile to earn your Dark Mark."

Draco stilled. His expression flickered between disbelief and amusement before settling into cold disdain. "You're joking."

"I'm not."

He sneered. "You've lost your mind."

"Then swear it," she insisted, stepping closer. "If you've done nothing horrible—"

"And if I don't?" Draco interrupted, his voice mocking. "Will you cry? Will you lock yourself in your room and sob like you always do?"

"Draco," she said desperately, "please."

He exhaled sharply, his patience clearly wearing thin. "Fine," he said, eyes glinting cruelly. "I swear on my life and my magic that I was thrilled to do what the Dark Lord asked me to do for this mark. Nothing has given me more pleasure than killing a mudblood bitch's infant spawn in front of her before I killed her too."

Narcissa gasped, her eyes wide as she stared at her… no… this monster before her. She stumbled back in horror, her hands rising to her lips. "No…"

Draco shrugged uncaringly. "That's just how it works. Everyone has to do something vile like that to earn the Dark Mark. It's a test. You either go mad or you come out stronger. It hardens you. You seriously think the Dark Lord would accept any random weakling into his most exclusive club? You're an idiot."

Narcissa pressed a trembling hand to her mouth. "How could you?" she choked out, tears finally streaming down her face. The illusion had been shattered completely. "How could you do something so… so monstrous?"

She had always known, on some level, that the Death Eaters were evil, but it seemed she had never truly grasped the depths of their depravity. The casual acceptance of such brutality… it was beyond comprehension. She thought of Lucius, of Bellatrix, of all those who bore the Dark Mark, and the chilling realization dawned on her: they had all done something similar, something unspeakable, to earn their place in Voldemort's ranks.

Draco saw the look on her face, the disgust, the revulsion, and his sneer deepened. "What? Disappointed? Why? Because you thought I was different? Because you thought I wasn't like them? You're naive. A weak, sentimental fool. Crying like this? Pathetic!"

Narcissa could hardly breathe. "You… you're my son," she choked out between sobs.

"And you're a weak woman," he spat. "More like that blood traitor bitch Andromeda than Bellatrix, really. It's no wonder you don't understand."

Indeed, whatever had remained of her illusion had shattered into smithereens, and for the first time, Narcissa's true rage flared, white-hot and consuming. "Don't you dare speak of her!" She shouted, reaching out to slap him.

Draco rolled his eyes and caught her hand, twisting it with a cruel sneer on his face. Narcissa's eyes widened and she cried out in pain when he twisted it further, before he gave her a look of sheer disgust and threw her away.

Narcissa fell over in a heap on the floor, her eyes downcast as fresh tears shot out of her eyes.

"Spare me your bullshit drama, will you? Don't act like you didn't know. You—" he gave her a disgusted look "—you don't matter. You never did."

Narcissa recoiled as he turned on his heel to walk out, and with another choked sob, she managed to call out to him.

"Draco!"

He stopped with a sigh and turned around, his disdainful eyes trained on her pathetic self. "Why don't you just stay in your room and keep out of my way. That's what you're best at anyway."

"When Andromeda died," Narcissa suddenly began in a whisper, slowly looking up at him through bloodshot, teary eyes, "you were shaking. I saw you. I know—"

"Wait, you thought I was afraid? Upset?" He asked with a disbelieving look on his face. He spat on the floor, making Narcissa flinch. "Oh, you fucking bitch! Is that what you think of me!?"

Narcissa cried out in pain when Draco reached down and grabbed her hair in a rough fist, pulling as harshly as he could. She looked up at his visage, and she saw no trace of her son in this monster. His eyes were bulging in rage, his teeth gritted as he glared at her with so much loathing that she couldn't believe it.

"You think I'm some sort of weakling, bitch!?" He growled, pulling again and making her cry out. "Let me tell you why I was shaking. It was not because I was afraid. I was shaking with satisfaction that a filthy blood traitor, one I'm unfortunate enough to share blood with, had finally gotten what she deserved."

He pushed her away violently, looking at her crumpled form in sheer disgust. "Pathetic," he spat before turning around and walking out, slamming the door behind him.

Tears streamed down her face as sobs wracked her body, the sound echoing through the empty chamber that she occupied in this wretched manor. She clutched her chest, gasping for breath as the sobs overtook her.

Her son was gone.

And she had never truly known him at all.

To be continued…

Check out the link on my profile to keep up with the latest updates, schedules, etc.

Chapter 33: Shenanigans

Ginny stepped forward with a warm grin, her arms opening slightly as she approached Luna. "Well, look who's wandered in like a lost pixie. Hiya, Luna, good to see you." She gave her friend a quick, light hug, before she gestured toward the small sitting area by the couch, prompting Harry to move over.

His eyes fell on the enchanted blanket draped over the couch that shimmered faintly, its threads glowing with a subtle warmth.

"Come on, let's sit. Harry's been brooding enough for one day." She glanced at him with a teasing grin as she led Luna over, making him chuckle.

Luna's lips curved into her usual soft, knowing smile as she followed Ginny, her light-blonde hair swaying slightly with each step. Her eyes glinted as she glanced at Harry, staring at him meaningfully.

"Oh, I wouldn't say brooding suits him," she murmured, her voice light and melodious as always. "He's far too… alive for that."

Harry watched them from his spot, leaning back with one arm slung over the back of the couch, his green eyes glinting with curiosity. Ginny plopped down first on the armchair and Harry patted the cushion beside him for Luna, who gave him a subtle smirk before she settled in with an almost feline grace, her dreamy eyes flicking briefly to Ginny before returning to him.

"Fancy a treat?" Ginny asked, hopping up almost as soon as she'd sat down. "I've been mucking about in the kitchen—made some chocolate thingamajigs last night. Couldn't try them though, so not sure if they're brilliant or a complete disaster, but I reckon they're worth a go. Harry, you in?"

Harry shrugged, his lips twitching into a half-smirk. "Yeah, alright. Can't say no to chocolate, can I?"

"As expected," Ginny teased, shooting him a wink before disappearing toward the kitchen, her footsteps echoing faintly down the little hall of the Burrow.

The moment she was gone, Harry turned to Luna, one eyebrow arching sharply. "Alright, you little minx. What's this about, then? Showing up out of nowhere, looking all serene and mysterious?"

"Whatever do you mean? I'm just visiting my friend," Luna replied, looking all serene and calm as always.

"Yeah," Harry scoffed. "Pull another one."

Luna tilted her head and a small smirk emerged on her face, her pale eyes gleaming with a mischief that contradicted her gentle tone. She shifted closer to him on the couch, the enchanted blanket brushing against her legs as she moved.

"I've missed you, Harry," she said, her voice dropping to a sultry whisper that sent a shiver down his spine. "I felt you appear nearby—like a spark in the air. Couldn't stay away."

Harry blinked, caught off guard by the raw edge in her words. "Felt me? What d'you mean, felt me?"

She smiled, a slow, enigmatic curl of her lips that promised secrets she'd never fully spill. "I just can," she said simply, leaning in a fraction closer, her breath warm against the space between them. "You're… unmistakable."

He narrowed his eyes, studying her as they sat side by side in front of the crackling fireplace. The flames cast flickering shadows across her face, highlighting the sly glint in her gaze. Outside, the sky was a heavy, overcast grey, with occasional rumbles of thunder breaking the silence. Luna's eyes drifted to it, her voice soft but certain. "It's going to rain soon. Heavily, too."

As if she'd summoned it, a patter of raindrops began to tap against the glass, quickly picking up speed until the world outside was a blur of water and wind. The temperature in the room seemed to drop, the chill seeping in despite the fire's warmth. Harry pulled the enchanted blanket closer, its magic humming faintly as it adjusted to the cold.

Ginny bustled back in, balancing a tray of slightly misshapen chocolate pastries that smelled truly divine. "Bloody hell, good thing I grabbed this blanket earlier," she said, setting the tray on the coffee table. "It's getting proper chilly out there."

"Surprising, considering it's summer," Harry remarked, glancing at the redhead who set the tray on the small table.

Luna hummed in agreement, reaching for a pastry with delicate fingers. "This part of the country turns cold fast, doesn't it? Like it's got a mind of its own."

"Yeah, s'pose it does," Ginny replied, popping a piece of chocolate into her mouth and chewing thoughtfully. She froze mid-bite as a faint clatter echoed from the kitchen. "Oh, bugger, that'll be the drink. Hang on, I'll be back in a sec." Still munching, she darted off again, leaving a trail of crumbs in her wake.

The second the redhead disappeared behind the wooden staircase, Harry felt it—Luna's free hand sliding onto his thigh, her fingers stroking softly, teasingly, igniting a slow burn under his skin. He turned to her, his eyebrow raised again, his voice low and rough. "What's this, then?"

Luna's eyes sparkled with wicked delight, her hand inching higher as she leaned in. "I missed you, Master," she purred, the word dripping with a salacious edge that made his pulse jump. "Quite a bit, actually."

Harry smirked, leaning back against the couch, letting her fingers dance over his thigh. "Never pegged you for this bold, Luna. Right here, in your best friend's house? She could walk in any second."

Her lips quirked into a pout that was equal parts playful and dangerous. "Maybe I'm just that greedy. That desperate. You've been ignoring me all summer, haven't you? Too busy showering your attention on the Greengrass women, Tracey Davis, Nymphadora Tonks, Susan Bones, Hannah Abbott…" She trailed off, her voice a sultry taunt as her fingers pressed harder, climbing ever upward.

Harry's breath hitched, surprise flashing across his face before he masked it with a grin. "How the hell do you know all that?"

Luna's smirk deepened, her hand now dangerously close to where he was starting to feel the heat of her touch in earnest. "I'm your faithful Lieutenant, Master," she said, her tone dark and teasing. "I have to know about all the women you're tangled up with. Besides, a certain patron lady told me."

He froze for a split second, her words registering with him. His eyes locked with hers, he shook his head with a soft chuckle. "Maria. Should've known. Still don't get why she'd show herself to you, though."

"She trusts me," Luna murmured, her fingers tracing lazy circles on his inner thigh that sent sparks shooting through him. "Knows I'll always be your faithful."

Harry's jeans tightened as her hand roamed, her touch maddeningly slow, and he shifted slightly, his voice roughening. "You're playing a dangerous game, you know that, right?"

"Dangerous is my favorite kind," she shot back, her eyes locking with his, daring him to stop her. "Especially when it's with you."

The fire crackled louder, the rain hammering the windows as the room grew colder, the enchanted blanket barely keeping up. Harry's skin prickled—not from the chill, but from the way Luna's fingers brushed higher still, her touch daring and hot, making his blood roar. He kept his face composed, but his voice betrayed him, dropping to a husky growl. "You're a right menace, aren't you?"

"Only for you, Master," she whispered, her lips so close he could feel the heat of her breath. "Always for you."

They pulled back as the floorboards creaked, and Ginny swept back in, a tray of steaming mugs in her hands. "Right, hot chocolate for the lot of us," she announced, oblivious to the raw sexual tension snapping between her two friends. "Figured we'd need something warm with this weather."

Luna's hand didn't falter, her fingers still stroking, climbing, teasing as she reached for a mug with her other hand. "Oh, lovely," she said brightly, her voice perfectly innocent even as her touch drove Harry mad beneath the blanket. "You're too good to us, Ginny," she said serenely.

Harry grabbed a mug, his grip tight enough to crack it, and his jaw clenching as Luna's fingers grazed the edge of his rapidly hardening manhood. She stroked the slope of his bulge over his jeans, not quite touching him but showing enough intent. He truly could not believe this was the same Luna who was considered an airhead, even weird.

"Yeah, cheers," he managed, his tone casual but strained, the heat pooling low in his gut.

Ginny flopped back onto the couch, sipping her drink. "So, what'd I miss? You two plotting world domination or something?"

Luna's smile was pure mischief, her hand still working its magic under the blanket. "Oh, just catching up," she said sweetly, her fingers pressing harder against his erection for a fleeting second, making Harry's breath catch. "Harry's been ever so busy, haven't you?"

He shot her a look, half-warning, half-amused, his voice a touch too rough. "Something like that."

Ginny laughed, oblivious, as she sipped her hot chocolate. "Well, don't let me stop you. I'll just sit here and enjoy the show."

Luna's eyes gleamed, her hand relentless, and Harry leaned back further, smirking despite himself. Enjoy the show… well, that was an idea. Perhaps some other time though. He didn't think Ginny was ready yet.

"Oh, don't worry," he muttered under his breath, just loud enough for Luna to hear. "She won't."

Luna smirked, munching on the pastry.

The rain pounded harder, the fire roared, and Luna's touch kept pushing, pulling him deeper into her little game. Master and Lieutenant, indeed.

Luna's hand lingered on his thigh. The enchanted blanket draped over their laps glowed faintly, its warmth doing little to mask the fire she was stoking beneath it. Ginny sat just a cushion away on the armchair to Luna's right, sipping her hot chocolate, her chatter about the weather and Quidditch a soft hum in the background that neither were paying full attention to. The redhead remained entirely oblivious to what was going on. Perfect.

Luna's fingers, those wicked little things, slid higher, fully palming and caressing his manhood through his jeans with a boldness that made his breath hitch. She traced the outline of his length, slow and composed, her touch firming as she felt him harden even further under her ministrations. Her lovely, not-so-innocent eyes flicked to his, a smirk tugging at her lips as she stroked him fully now, coaxing him to stiffness with a rhythm that was pure mischief, knowing that her friend was only a hand's distance from her. The blanket might have been keeping her movements hidden, but the heat in her gaze was anything but subtle.

Harry's jaw tightened, his mug of hot chocolate forgotten in his hand as she edged closer to truly grasping him, her fingers brushing the zipper, intent on tugging it down and exposing him fully under the blanket. Before she could take it further though, he caught her wrist in a firm grip under the blanket, stopping her mid-motion.

Luna raised an eyebrow, her head tilting in that curious, feline way of hers. "Something wrong, Master?" she murmured, her voice low enough that Ginny wouldn't catch it over the rain and thunder.

Harry smirked, releasing her wrist and subtly shifting closer to her on the couch, his thigh pressing against hers. "Not wrong," he said under his breath, his tone rough with arousal. "Just thought I'd take the reins for a bit."

Ginny glanced over, oblivious, her mug halfway to her lips. Her brows furrowed slightly as she eyed them with a raised eyebrow. "You two alright over there? Looking a bit… cozy."

"Oh, I was just getting a bit comfortable," Luna replied, her voice bright and airy, even as Harry's hand slid onto her thigh under the blanket, stroking her pale and soft skin. "It's awfully chilly, isn't it? Need to keep warm somehow. The blanket can only do so much."

Harry's fingers brushed the hem of her mid-thigh skirt, the fabric soft and yielding under his touch. Beneath it, her stockings hugged her legs, the sheer material a tantalizing contrast to her skin. He traced the edge where stocking met thigh, teasing the boundary with slow, deliberate strokes. Luna's breath caught, barely audible, but her eyes gleamed with delight.

"Yeah, reckon it's the kind of day to stay close," Harry said casually, his voice steady despite the way his fingers danced higher, slipping under the skirt to graze the bare skin above her stockings. Luna shivered as he touched her.

"Yeah? Mind if I join in?"

"What?"

Before any of them could react, Ginny got up and threw herself down on the couch to Harry's left, pulling the blanket over herself as she leaned slightly against him.

"Oh wow! It is much warmer in here."

Harry chuckled as Ginny draped her arm behind him on the couch and shifted close. "Make yourself comfortable. Can't let the cold get the better of us."

Ginny snorted, setting her mug down. "You're telling me. I'd kill for a proper firewhisky right now—warm me up from the inside. These hot chocolates are doing the job, though. You liking 'em?"

"They're divine," Luna purred, her tone dripping with double meaning as Harry's hand slid further up her thigh, his thumb brushing the sensitive inner curve. "Really hit the spot, don't they, Harry?"

He grinned, his fingers now playing with the tops of her stockings, tugging lightly at the elastic before slipping beneath it to stroke her skin. "Yeah, they're spot on. Nice and… satisfying."

Luna shifted slightly, parting her legs just enough to give him better access, her skirt riding up under the blanket. Harry took the invitation, his hand ascending with purpose, teasing the edge of her knickers before dipping beneath. She was already warm and wet, slick with anticipation, and his fingers slid against her with a slow, exploratory touch that made her lips part in a silent gasp.

Ginny leaned back, stretching her arms over her head. "Glad you think so. I was worried I'd cocked 'em up. Kitchen's a right mess now, though—reckon I'll be scrubbing pans all day until Mum gets here. She told me I'd have to do it."

"A little cleanup after is worth it for a good mess," Harry said, his voice a touch rougher as he stroked Luna's slit before he parted her folds and pressed his middle finger inside her. Her pussy welcomed his intrusion eagerly, her inner walls parting around his finger, and in no time, her felt her tighten around him. She was a greedy one, alright.

Glancing at Ginny, he grinned. "Sometimes you've got to get your hands dirty to make it work."

Luna's hand gripped her mug tighter, her knuckles whitening as she fought to keep her expression serene. "Oh, I agree," she said, her voice a little too breathy, not that it differed much from how she usually talked. "A bit of chaos makes everything… more exciting, doesn't it?"

Smirking, Harry added his index finger as well, curling them just so, his thumb brushing against her clit in a teasing circle. Luna's thighs trembled under his touch, but her face remained a mask of dreamy calm. He worked her steadily, building the pressure, his movements hidden by the blanket as the fire crackled and the rain pounded outside.

Ginny laughed, oblivious, and reached out to pick up a chocolate pastry. "Chaos? Tell me about it. I nearly set the oven on fire earlier. Mum'd have my head if she knew."

"Reckon you'd get away with it," Harry said, his fingers thrusting deeper, feeling Luna's wet heat pulse around him. "You've got a knack for handling tricky situations."

Luna's free hand slid to his knee under the blanket, squeezing as she fought to keep her voice even. "Harry's good at that too, isn't he? Always knows how to… get a grip on things."

He smirked at the innuendo, his thumb pressing harder, circling faster, and Luna's breath hitched audibly this time. Ginny glanced over, frowning slightly. "You alright, Luna? Sound a bit peaky."

"Just the cold," Luna lied smoothly, her hips shifting subtly into Harry's hand as he worked her closer to the edge. "Takes me by surprise sometimes. Makes me feel all… tingly."

Harry's lips twitched, his voice low and casual. "Yeah, it's got a way of sneaking up on you. Hits you right where you least expect it."

Ginny nodded, chewing her pastry. "Tell me about it. This weather's brutal. I know I keep repeating, but good thing we've got the blanket—keeps the chill off. Bill brought it with him, you know? He came back yesterday. Reckon he's gonna stay for a bit this time."

"Oh, it's doing wonders," Luna said, her tone laced with mischief as Harry's fingers pumped faster, his palm grinding against her clit. She was soaking now, her body trembling with the effort to stay still, and he could feel her teetering on the brink. "Really warms you up… deep down."

Harry leaned back, his free hand resting on the couch as if nothing was amiss, his other buried between Luna's thighs, driving her mad. "Can't beat a bit of heat in the right places," he said, his eyes locking with Luna's for a fleeting second, dark and knowing.

Ginny yawned, stretching again, before her eyes fell on the almost empty tray and glasses. "You're not wrong. Think I might nick another pastry—keep my energy up. You two want one?"

"Think I'm good," Harry said, his voice steady despite the way Luna's walls clenched around his fingers, her release building fast. "Got my hands full as it is."

Luna's lips curved into a wicked smile, her voice a touch strained but still airy. "I'm fine too, Ginny. Just… enjoying the moment. This warmth is something I could get used to."

As Ginny reached for the tray, Luna's composure cracked—just barely. Her thighs squeezed around Harry's hand, her breath catching as she tipped over the edge, a silent, shuddering climax rippling through her. She shivered under the blanket, her grip tight on Harry's thigh, as she orgasmed powerfully, the sensation of doing it like this, where Ginny could discover them anytime, making her release even wilder.

All the while, Harry kept his rhythm steady, drawing it out, his fingers slick with her orgasmic juices as she rode the wave under the blanket.

Ginny sat back, pastry in hand, oblivious as ever. "You sure? They're dead good, if I say so myself. Might perk you up, Luna—you're looking a bit flushed now."

Luna exhaled slowly, her body relaxing as Harry eased his hand back, resting it on her thigh again, his slick fingers tracing lazy patterns on her stockings. "Oh, I'm perked up plenty," she said, her voice regaining its dreamy lilt. "Just needed a little… push."

Harry smirked, taking his hand out from under the blanket. His fingers were slick with her creamy release, and keeping his eyes locked with hers, he sucked them clean.

"Mmm… really tasty. I could have this every day."

"You're too kind, Harry," Ginny smiled at him as she munched on her pastry. Luna stared at him hotly as he smirked at her before wiping his hand discreetly on the blanket. He reached out and grabbed his mug again.

"Reckon we all need that sometimes," Luna whispered, eyeing Harry as he took a sip, her tone light but her eyes gleaming with satisfaction. "Keeps things interesting."

Ginny laughed, shaking her head. "You two are weird today. Must be the rain—drives everyone a bit mad."

"Mad's one way to put it," Luna murmured, her hand brushing Harry's thigh again, reaching for only one spot. Harry knew there was more to come. "I'd say it's… liberating."

Harry's smirk widened, his voice low. "Yeah. Liberating's the word. I agree."

Harry's hand was back on Luna's bare thigh, his fingers sticky from their last round, and the glint in her beautiful eyes told him she wasn't done playing.

"Reckon the Harpies'll smash Puddlemere next week," Ginny said, brushing crumbs off her jumper. "Jones' got a wicked arm—saw her hit that bloody bludger so hard, she managed to score from halfway across the pitch last match."

"Sounds like she knows how to handle a beater's bat," Harry replied, his voice smooth as his hand slid back under Luna's skirt. Her stockings clung to her thighs, damp from earlier, and he teased the tops again, tugging lightly before slipping higher. "Takes skill, that."

Luna shifted closer, her legs parting just enough to invite him in. "Oh, I'd say it's all about timing," she said, her tone airy but her breath catching as his fingers brushed her knickers again. "Knowing when to… push your luck."

Harry smirked, his thumb tracing slow circles over the damp fabric, feeling her heat pulse beneath it. "Yeah, timing's everything," he said, pressing harder, slipping under the edge to find her slick and ready. "Gotta seize the moment when it's there."

Ginny nodded, oblivious, as she continued sipping her hot chocolate. "Exactly. Can't faff about when the chance comes—go for it or you're knackered."

"Couldn't agree more," Luna murmured, her voice a touch too breathy as Harry slid two fingers inside her once again, curling them deep. She gripped her mug tighter, the steam curling around her face as she fought to keep her composure. "Sometimes you just… can't hold back."

Harry smirked as he worked her slowly at first, his fingers thrusting in a steady rhythm, his thumb brushing her clit with every pass. The blanket hid his movements, but the tension in Luna's thighs betrayed her, trembling under his touch. He leaned back, his free hand resting casually on the couch, his voice low and even. "Reckon it's all about keeping steady, though. Build it up right."

Ginny snorted, setting her mug down. "Steady? Tell that to the Cannons—they're all over the shop half the time. Still, makes for a laugh."

"Oh, I like a bit of chaos," Luna said, her hips shifting subtly into Harry's hand as he picked up the pace, his fingers plunging deeper. "Keeps you on your toes… or off them."

Harry's lips twitched, his thumb pressing harder, circling faster until Luna's breath hitched audibly. "Chaos has its perks," he said, his voice roughening as he felt her tighten around him. "Gets the blood pumping."

Ginny glanced over, frowning slightly. "You alright, Luna? You're looking a bit peaky again."

"Just the fire," Luna lied, her voice trembling as Harry drove her closer, his fingers relentless. "It's… getting to me."

Harry grinned, his hand working her mercilessly now, the slick heat of her pussy soaking his fingers. What did she say? That he'd been neglecting her, spending time with his other girls? Well, one orgasm was surely not enough if she had such complaints. It was only fair that she was satisfied to the brim.

"Yeah, it's proper intense today," he said, his tone casual despite the way Luna's thighs clenched, her second climax building fast. "Hits you hard if you're not ready."

Luna's free hand gripped his knee under the blanket, her nails digging in as she teetered on the edge. "Oh, I'm ready," she whispered, barely audible, her eyes locking with his for a split second—dark, wild, and desperate. Harry smirked.

Ginny laughed, oblivious, stretching her legs out over his. Harry shifted quickly so that she didn't hit Luna's hand that was gripping him close to his manhood, or his manhood itself.

"Well, don't worry about the cold. Even if we've got this lovely blanket, we've got plenty of hot chocolate to heat up right back up."

"Don't think that's needed," Luna gasped, her voice masked by a sudden crack of thunder as she came undone once again, her body shuddering under the blanket. Harry kept his rhythm steady, drawing it out, feeling her pulse around his fingers as she rode the wave, her face a mask of dreamy calm despite the storm of satisfaction inside her.

Pleased with himself, he eased back slowly, sucking her release off his hand once again.

"Looks like you liked it a bit too much if you're being this dirty," Ginny chuckled, licking the dripping chocolate off her fingers as well. "Can't blame you either. The taste is brilliant."

Harry chuckled as he eyed her, wiping his hand on the blanket again. He raised the mug of his hot chocolate once again, swirling the little that was left as he turned to Luna. His smirk was hidden behind his mug as he took a sip.

"Reckon we're all warmed up now," he said, his voice steady but his eyes glinting with satisfaction.

Luna exhaled, her composure returning as she leaned back, her hand stroking from his knee to his thigh, making sure she did not touch Ginny's leg that was draped over his. "Oh, I'd say so," she purred, her fingers creeping higher, brushing the bulge in his jeans. "But it's only fair to… share the warmth, isn't it?"

Ginny yawned, oblivious, as she finished her pastry. "You two are dead weird today. Proper loopy."

"Loopy's one word for it," Harry said, his breath hitching as Luna's hand cupped him fully, stroking him through the fabric with a slow, teasing pressure. "Keeps things lively, though."

"I guess," Ginny muttered as she leaned back, her eyes on the ceiling.

Meanwhile, Luna's fingers found his zipper, easing it down with a quiet rasp that the rain thankfully drowned out. "Lively's good," she said, her voice bright as she slipped her hand inside, wrapping around him with a firm grip. "Keeps the spirits up."

Harry shifted slightly, giving her better access, his jaw tightening as she pulled his manhood out and started to stroke him. Her touch was warm and maddening.

"Yeah, can't complain about that," he said, his tone casual despite the heat pooling low in his gut. "Bit of a boost never hurts."

Ginny grinned, chewing her pastry. "Boost? You sound like you're gearing up for a match. What's got you so chipper?"

"The company and this weather, I believe," Luna said, her hand working Harry faster now, her thumb brushing the tip with every stroke. "It's… invigorating in its own way."

Harry's hand gripped the couch, his mug forgotten as she jerked him off under the blanket, her rhythm building with a wicked precision.

"Yeah, keeps you on edge," he said, his voice roughening as she tightened her grip, driving him mad. "Never know what's coming next."

Ginny laughed, brushing crumbs off the blanket on her lap. "You're telling me. This rain's got me all over the place—might nick a kip soon if it doesn't let up."

"Don't let us stop you," Luna said brightly, her hand pumping faster, her grip tightening just enough to make Harry's breath catch. "We're just… enjoying the moment."

Harry's hand gripped the back of the couch right behind Ginny's head, his knuckles whitening as Luna pushed him closer, her fingers stroking him with a precision that was pure torture. "Yeah, it's… gripping stuff," he said, the words barely steady as the pressure built, hot and urgent.

Ginny laughed, oblivious, standing up with her mug. "Right, I'm off to check the kitchen again—think I left the kettle on. Don't get too carried away without me."

"Wouldn't dream of it," Luna called after her, her hand relentless as Ginny disappeared down the hall. The second the redhead disappeared behind the staircase, Luna pulled the blanket off and threw herself underneath, enveloping her lips around his massive length and burying it inside her mouth in one go.

Harry let out a soft growl as he began pumping upward, slamming his hips in perfect tandem with the bobbing of her head as he fucked her mouth. He was close, the stimulation of Luna's hand all over his cock combined with the risky nature of their friskiness right now intensifying his lust manifold.

It did not take long and Harry's control slipped, a low groan escaping his lips as Luna's magnificent blowjob tipped him over. He came hard, spilling into her mouth under the blanket, his hips jerking as she milked him through it, her touch slowing but never stopping until he was spent. Her tongue rolled all around his length, her throat bobbing hotly as it squeezed him, milking him of every fucking drop of his seed.

"Bloody hell," he muttered, breathless, as she dropped a soft kiss on his softening cock and slowly withdrew from under the blanket, looking perfectly at ease, her mouth clamped shut. She sat back, pulling the blanket over her lap, and with a smirk, she opened her mouth and showed him the massive load she had collected on her tongue.

Harry watched, breathing heavily, as she made a show of gulping his seed down, his eyes fixated on her throat as it bobbed hotly.

"Worth it, wasn't it?" she whispered, her voice sultry and triumphant as she leaned closer, her lips brushing his ear. "Master deserved that."

Harry chuckled, zipping himself up under the blanket, his pulse still racing. "You're a menace, you know that?"

"Only for you, Master," she purred, settling back with her mug as if nothing had happened.

"Master…" he repeated. "I believe I like it better than the 'your grace' crap from earlier, especially from you."

Luna smirked, licking the remaining cum she had gathered on her fingers until they were nice and clean.

Barely a few seconds later, Ginny bustled back in, kettle in hand. "False alarm—kettle's fine. I kept looking if something was wrong, but turns out I just imagined it. I'm sure I heard a hissing sound though… Anyway, you two still alive over there?"

"Barely," Harry said, his smirk widening as he met Luna's gaze. "But we're managing."

Luna sipped the remaining hot chocolate, her eyes gleaming. "Oh, we're more than managing," she said softly, as Ginny came over, putting the kettle on the table.

The redhead eyed Luna curiously for a moment, not missing how closely she was sitting next to Harry, and she smiled.

"He's warm, right?"

All Luna did was nod in contentment. Chuckling, Ginny took her seat beside Harry once again, smiling when he helped her get under the blanket.

"Comfy?" He asked with a smile, gazing at her.

"Very," Ginny grinned, burrowing under the warmth. Eyeing Luna who gave her the usual serene smile, she snuggled up to Harry as well, draping an arm behind him as she once again threw her legs over his. "And a lot warm as well."

Harry smirked as he gazed down at her. Ginny had not truly been in his plans, considering she was a Weasley and thus, wouldn't come with any significant perks. He had been content to keep her as his friend.

However, now, he was not too sure about that. She was an attractive girl who was well on her way to blossoming into a vivacious beauty.

He already had a buxom redhead, with his eyes on another. A willowy one wouldn't hurt either.

Ginny shivered when she felt his arm wrap around her, pulling her close. She tentatively glanced up at him, only to find him smiling warmly at her. Try as she might, she could not help but flush slightly, her older crush on him returning. She had grown out of it, recognizing the real Harry, and the real Harry was better than the image she used to have of him.

She gave him a small, shy smile before gently closing her eyes and resting her head on his shoulder, mirroring Luna, who had already settled in the same way.

The soft warmth of his presence surrounded her, the heavy downpour outside a complete contrast to the calmness she felt wrapped in his embrace.

'Perhaps a relationship with him wouldn't be too bad,' she thought, smiling.

To be continued…

Check out the link on my profile to keep up with the latest updates, schedules, etc.

Chapter 34: Ultimatum

The rain kept hammering the Burrow's windows as Harry sat sandwiched between Ginny and Luna on the couch, the enchanted blanket draped over their laps, glowing faintly with its subtle warmth. Ginny's legs were slung casually over his, her arm resting behind him, while Luna leaned into his other side, her head on his shoulder like she'd claimed the spot ages ago. The fire crackled in front of them, throwing off just enough heat to keep the chill at bay, and the air smelled of chocolate and damp wood.

Ginny shifted, her knee nudging Harry's thigh as she turned to face him, a playful glint in her brown eyes. "You're pretty warm, Harry," she said, her voice soft, a small smile tugging at her lips. "Good to have around on a day like this."

Harry smirked, his hand settling on her knee under the blanket. "Happy to help out. You're not too bad yourself."

She chuckled, glancing up at him briefly. "Yeah? Might keep you around then—beats freezing."

Harry grinned, catching the light tease in her tone. "Oh, yeah? What's the pay like for that?"

She smirked, leaning in a bit closer, her voice dropping to a mock-serious whisper. "Top-notch cuddles and all the hot chocolate you can drink. Can't beat that, can you?"

"Sold," he shot back, his hand brushing her knee under the blanket, giving it a quick squeeze. "Might even throw in a few extra perks for you."

Her cheeks went pink, but she didn't pull away, just tilted her head with a cheeky grin. "Careful, Harry. I might hold you to that."

Luna, still nestled against his other side, let out a soft hum, her fingers tracing lazy patterns on his thigh under the blanket. "He's good at keeping promises," she murmured, her voice dreamy but laced with that sly edge Harry knew too well. "Very… thorough."

Ginny snorted, oblivious to the innuendo. "Thorough, huh? What's he been promising you, Luna? World peace or a lifetime supply of pudding?"

"Something a bit more… personal," Luna replied, her hand creeping higher on Harry's leg, brushing the edge of his jeans where she'd left him reeling earlier. Harry's breath hitched, but he kept his face straight, shooting her a quick sideways glance that said behave. She just smirked, undeterred.

Harry turned back to Ginny, leaning into her flirtatious vibe. "She's exaggerating. I'm a simple bloke—cuddles, chocolate, maybe a Quidditch match or two. That's my limit."

Ginny laughed, nudging him with her elbow. "Simple, my arse. You've got that hero charm going on. Bet you could talk me into anything if you tried."

"Could I, now?" Harry arched an eyebrow, his tone teasing as his hand slid a bit higher on her knee, resting there casually. "What'd it take to test that theory?"

Her eyes flicked to his, a spark of mischief dancing in them. "Dunno. Keep being this warm and charming, and we'll see where it gets you."

Before he could fire back, Luna's hand squeezed his thigh, her fingers dangerously close to picking up where they'd left off. "He's very persuasive," she said, her voice light but her grip firm. "You'd be surprised."

Harry chuckled, caught between the two of them, and shifted slightly to give Luna less room to roam. "Alright, you two, ease up. I'm only one bloke—can't keep up with both of you ganging up on me."

Ginny grinned, leaning her head on his shoulder again, her hair brushing his neck. "Oh, we're not ganging up. Just keeping you on your toes. Right, Luna?"

"Mm-hmm," Luna agreed, her hand finally settling, though her fingers still teased the seam of his jeans. "Stopping you from getting lazy."

"Lazy's nice though," Ginny murmured.

"Lets you… enjoy the moment?" Luna asked as she slipped her fingers to grip his cock once again. She stroked him slow and steady, thumb grazing the tip, making him harden fast.

Harry's jaw tightened, but he kept it cool, smirking at her. "Well, enjoying's the plan."

Ginny stretched, her jumper shifting a bit, and she caught Harry's eye. "You're in a good mood," she said, her tone light, testing the waters. "Rain cheering you up or what?"

"Something like that," he said, voice roughening as Luna's hand pumped faster, her grip hot and slick. His fingers slid up Ginny's leg a touch, resting near her thigh. "Good company helps."

She grinned, nudging him gently. "Glad I'm part of it then."

Luna leaned closer, her breath warm on his ear. "He's got plenty of cheer to share," she purred, her hand working him harder, making him throb.

Harry chuckled, his hand staying still on Ginny's leg. "Reckon I do. Keeps things lively."

Ginny yawned, snuggling in. "Lively's good. Might nap soon, though—this weather's knackering me."

"Nap away," Harry said, his voice steady despite Luna's relentless strokes, her thumb circling his tip, slick with precum. "We'll hold the fort."

Luna's grip tightened, her voice airy. "Oh, we'll manage. Plenty to keep us busy."

The three of them fell into a comfortable quiet, the rain filling the silence. Ginny's flirtation was subtle, but Harry could feel it—like she was dipping a toe in the water, testing how he'd react. He didn't mind. She was easy to play off, and the idea of her joining the tangled mess of his love life wasn't unappealing. Another redhead in the mix? He could work with that.

The peace didn't last long. A loud whoosh erupted from the fireplace, green flames flaring up as Molly Weasley stumbled out, her face pinched with a mix of relief and worry. She brushed soot off her hands, her eyes scanning the room until they landed on Harry, Ginny, and Luna sprawled on the couch.

"Oh, you're all here," she said, her voice tight but relieved.

Harry straightened up, gently disentangling himself from Ginny's legs and Luna's wandering hand. "Hey, Mrs. Weasley. How's Ron doing?"

Molly dropped her bag by the hearth and sank into the armchair Ginny had abandoned earlier, rubbing her temples. "He's stable, thank Merlin. Poppy says he'll wake up soon. I just… I hate seeing him like that, you know?"

Ginny slid off the couch and crouched by her mum, resting a hand on her knee. "He's tough, Mum. Ron'll be back to nicking my snacks in no time, you'll see."

Molly managed a watery smile, patting Ginny's hand. "I know, love. It's just hard. You lot are growing up, getting into all sorts of trouble, and I can't keep you all under my wing anymore."

Harry leaned forward, his voice soft. "He's in good hands with Madam Pomfrey. She's patched me up enough times—I'd trust her with anything. And Ron's a fighter. He'll pull through."

Molly nodded, her eyes glistening. "You're right, Harry. Thank you. You were here when I left this morning, weren't you? Kept Ginny company while I was gone?"

"Yeah," he said, glancing at Ginny with a small smirk. "Kept her out of trouble. Mostly."

Ginny stuck her tongue out at him, but her grin gave her away. "He's been a perfect gentleman, Mum. Well, mostly."

Luna giggled, her hand finally still under the blanket. "He's been very… entertaining."

Molly didn't catch the subtext, too caught up in her own thoughts. "Good, good. I'm glad you're all here, keeping each other warm. This weather's dreadful. Bill's also about to come back from work, said he'd had enough of the rain."

"How's he settling in?" Harry asked, already aware that the eldest son of the family had been over for a few days now.

"Oh, he's glad to be back," Molly said, her tone lightening a bit. "Says he'll stay a while this time—help out around here. Merlin knows we could use it with everything going on."

Ginny stood, stretching. "Well, I'm glad you're back, Mum. Want some hot chocolate? We've got leftovers."

Molly waved her off. "No, love, I'm knackered. Think I'll head up for a lie-down myself. You lot behave, alright?"

"Always," Harry said with a grin, earning a snort from Ginny and a knowing look from Luna.

Molly hauled herself up, grabbing her bag, and trudged toward the stairs. "Night, then. Or evening, I suppose."

As her footsteps faded, Ginny flopped back onto the couch, closer to Harry this time, her shoulder resting against his chest. "Poor Mum. She's proper shaken up."

"Yeah," Harry agreed, his arm slipping around her casually. "She'll be alright once Ron's back on his feet."

Ginny tilted her head, looking up at him with that playful spark again. "You're good at calming people down, you know that? Got a knack for it."

He smirked, his fingers brushing her arm. "Comes with the territory. Gotta keep the Weasleys in line somehow."

She laughed, leaning into him a bit more. "Oh, you think you can handle me, do you?"

"Reckon I could give it a go," he teased, his voice low as his hand rested on her shoulder, giving it a light squeeze.

Luna watched them, her eyes glinting with amusement. "He's very capable," she said, her tone innocent but her smirk anything but. "Handles all sorts of challenges."

Ginny rolled her eyes, oblivious to Luna's meaning. "Yeah, yeah, we get it, Luna. Harry's a bloody saint."

"Not quite," Harry muttered, his grin widening as he caught Luna's gaze.

The rain slowly started to ease up, the steady pounding turning into a soft patter.

"Think I should head out soon," he said, shifting slightly but not pulling away from either girl just yet. "Got stuff to sort out."

Ginny pouted, just a little. "Already? Thought you'd stay and keep us warm a bit longer."

He chuckled, leaning closer to her. "Tempting offer, but I'll have to cash it in another time."

"Promise?" she asked, her tone light but her eyes searching his.

"Promise," he said, winking at her before turning to Luna. "You good, Luna?"

Luna nodded, her hand finally retreating from his thigh after she'd fixed him up. "Always, Master," she murmured the last word quiet enough that Ginny didn't catch it.

Harry stood, stretching, and smiled at the two girls. "Right, I'm off. Floo's calling."

Ginny hopped up, following him to the hearth. "Don't be a stranger, yeah? Come over sooner this time."

"I'll try," he said, tossing a handful of Floo powder into the flames. They flared green, and he stepped in, glancing back at her. "See you soon, Gin."

"Night, Harry," she called, giving him a small wave as he vanished in a swirl of emerald light.

Luna stayed on the couch, sipping her mug, a satisfied smirk on her lips. Ginny flopped back down beside her, oblivious to whatever had happened under the blanket.

"He's alright, isn't he?"

"More than alright," Luna said, her eyes glinting. "Much more."

"Think I should make a move?"

Luna merely gave her a serene smile. Giggling, Ginny wrapped an arm around her friend and leaned against her, smiling when Luna began to stroke her hair gently.

"Glad you agree."

XXXXX

The night air bit at Narcissa Black's skin as she hurried across the moor toward the Shrieking Shack. Her breath came in short, uneven bursts, fogging in the cool chill of the night.

The moon hung low, casting jagged shadows over the uneven ground, and her elegant black cloak dragged slightly as she moved. She'd chosen this spot again—secluded, forgotten, and perfect for what she needed to say. Her mind was a mess, tangled with grief, horror, and a betrayal so deep it felt like it had cracked her ribs open.

The confrontation with Draco earlier that day replayed in her head, his cruel words and colder eyes slicing through her over and over. She didn't know what she was doing anymore, only that she had to see Harry.

The Shack loomed ahead, its crooked silhouette unchanged since their last meeting. She slipped inside, the creak of the floorboards loud in the silence. Dust hung thick in the air, and moonlight spilled through the broken wooden walls, painting the room in pale streaks. She didn't have long to wait. Footsteps sounded outside—steady and calculated—and then Harry Potter stepped through the doorway.

He looked different tonight. Taller, maybe, or just more sure of himself. Unbidden, the thoughts of him and her—the ones she had used to pleasure herself—returned to her mind and despite the turmoil, her breath hitched at the sight of him, her fists clenching on her robes.

His green eyes caught the dim light, his gaze sharp and assessing as they landed on her. His cloak was thrown back, revealing the wand tucked casually in his hand, and his posture was relaxed but ready—like he'd already calculated every move she might make. Confidence rolled off him in waves, and it made Narcissa feel smaller, more fragile than she already did.

"Narcissa," he said, his voice even, carrying that quiet authority she'd noticed before. "I must say, I didn't expect this meeting today. What's this about?"

She opened her mouth, but nothing came out. Her hands twisted together under her cloak, and she took a shaky step forward, then stopped. How was she supposed to start? How could she put the last few hours into words? Harry tilted his head slightly, watching her, and the sheer intensity of his gaze pressed down on her chest.

"I…" Her voice cracked, and she cleared her throat, trying again. "I needed to see you. Something's happened."

He didn't move, just kept those piercing eyes on her. "Go on."

She swallowed hard, her throat tight. The memory of Draco's sneer, his casual admission of murder, flooded back into her psyche, and her stomach churned.

"It's Draco," she said finally, her voice barely above a whisper. "I… I spoke to him today. After our last meeting, I did what you asked. I made him swear an oath—on his life and magic—that he hadn't done anything vile to earn his Dark Mark."

Harry's expression didn't change, but something flickered in his eyes. It felt as if he knew the answer already.

"And?" He asked, relaxed.

Her knees felt weak, and she leaned against the wall for support, the rough wood digging into her shoulder. She couldn't look him in the eyes, no matter how much she tried.

"He swore it," she said, her voice trembling. "But not the way I wanted. He… he said he was thrilled to do it. That he killed a m-muggle-born woman's b-baby in front of her, then k-killed her too. He said it was a test, that it made him stronger."

Tears burned her eyes, and she blinked them back, her breath hitching. "He was proud of it, Harry. My son—my little boy—he's a monster."

The word hung heavy between them, and for a moment, the only sound was her ragged breathing and the choked sobs that threatened to burst out, kept under control just barely. Harry stayed silent, letting her get it out, his face unreadable.

"I didn't know," she went on, her voice breaking. "I thought… I thought he was forced into this, that the D-Dark Lord had threatened him—or me. I thought he was scared, trapped, like I was. But he chose it. He wanted it. He hates me for not understanding, for being weak."

She laughed, and the sound was as bitter and hollow as she felt.

"He twisted my arm—literally—when I tried to stop him from leaving. Called me pathetic. Said I'm a stain on the Malfoy name."

She pressed a hand to her mouth, stifling her sob.

"I don't even recognize him anymore, Harry. The boy I raised, the one who used to cling to me when he was scared—he's gone. And I don't know if he was ever really there, or if I just wanted him to be."

For a long moment, there was no sound apart from her sniffs and the rustling of the wind. Finally, Harry shifted his weight, crossing his arms as he regarded her. "You're sure he wasn't lying? To push you away, maybe?"

She shook her head, tears slipping freely now. "No. He meant every word. I saw it in his eyes, Harry—there was nothing left of the child I loved. Just… cruelty. And pride. He's not just following orders. He's in deep, deeper than I ever imagined."

Harry nodded slowly, processing it. He'd already known it all, so it was not surprising. Finally, his voice calm but firm, he said, "You remember what we agreed on last time, right?"

Narcissa's heart stuttered. She did remember—every word of that night was burned into her mind. The Shrieking Shack looked just like it did tonight, the moonlight streaking through the cracked windows. She remembered the way he'd smirked at her flustered attempts to flirt with him, the memory filling her with both mortification and desire. She remembered the oath she'd sworn to serve him, and the golden magic dissolving her marriage to Lucius. Finally, she recalled his condition for Draco: prove he wasn't a monster, or lose everything.

"I asked you to get him to swear that oath," Harry continued, his tone steady. "I told you I'd give him asylum if he could prove he wasn't evil. But if he couldn't—or wouldn't—I'd deal with him. You knew that."

Narcissa's chest tightened, her panic rising. "I know," she whispered, her eyes downcast. "I know what I promised. And I tried—I did what you asked. But… Harry, he's still my son."

Harry's jaw tightened, but he didn't interrupt. She took a shaky breath, stepping closer, and finally, she looked him in the eyes. There was nothing of the prideful Narcissa in front of him. Her eyes were pleading.

"I'm not defending him," she said quickly as she gazed up into his eyes, standing barely at an arm's distance from him. "What he's done—it's unforgivable. I'm sickened by it, horrified. I can't even look at him without seeing that… that thing he's become. But I can't just let him die, Harry. Not yet. I don't want him dead—I want him saved. From the Dark Lord, from himself. There has to be something left in him, some piece of the boy he was. I have to believe that, or I'll lose my mind."

Harry's eyes narrowed slightly, but he stayed quiet, letting her spill it all out.

"I'm not asking you to forgive him," she went on, her voice raw. "I'm not even asking you to spare him if he's too far gone. But please—don't kill him. Not now. Give me a chance to reach him, to pull him back. I know it's stupid, I know it's desperate, but I can't give up on him yet. He's all I have left."

Harry exhaled through his nose, his expression hardening. "Narcissa, you heard what he said. He's not just some kid caught up in a bad crowd. He's a murderer. He's proud of it. And he's planning to kill Dumbledore. You think you can talk him out of that?"

"I don't know," she admitted, her voice breaking. "But I have to try. I'm staying at Malfoy Manor—I can't leave him there alone with those… those monsters. I'll watch him, I'll figure out what he's doing. Maybe I can stop him before he goes too far. Farther than he's gone already…"

Harry's brows shot up, and a flash of disappointment crossed his face. "You're staying there? After everything I did to get you out? I dissolved your marriage, Narcissa. You're free—Lucius has no claim on you anymore. But if you stay in that house, you're painting a target on your back. When he gets out of Azkaban—and he will—he's coming for you. And I won't be there to save you."

She flinched, but her resolve didn't waver. Her maternal instincts were still too strong.

"I'll deal with Lucius when the time comes. Right now, Draco's the priority. I can't abandon him, Harry. Not yet. I know he's vile, I know he's done terrible things, but he's still my son. I have to try to save him."

Harry shook his head, frustration creeping into his voice. "Save him? He doesn't want saving. He spat in your face—literally and figuratively—and you're still running back to him. What's your plan? Talk him out of being a Death Eater? Hug the evil out of him?"

"Don't mock me," she snapped, her voice sharp for the first time. "I'm not naive—I know how it sounds. But I can't just stand by and let him destroy himself. I'll watch him, I'll find a way to get through to him. Maybe he's too far gone, maybe I'm fooling myself, but I have to know for sure."

Harry stepped closer, his eyes boring into hers. "And what happens when he turns on you again? When he twists your arm—or worse—because you're in his way? You think he'll hesitate because you're his mother? He's already shown you what he thinks of you."

Her hands clenched into fists, trembling. "I'll handle it. I'm not weak, no matter what he says. I'll figure it out."

"You're not weak," Harry agreed, his tone softening slightly. "But you're not thinking straight either. You're letting your heart override your head. He's not the kid you remember—he's a killer, Narcissa. And he's got a job to do for Voldemort. You really think you can stop him?"

"I have to try," she repeated, her voice quieter now, almost pleading. "I can't live with myself if I don't. You don't understand—you're not a parent. He was my baby once. I held him, I sang to him. That monster he is now… it doesn't erase that."

Harry ran a hand through his hair, exasperation clear on his face. "I get it. He's your son. But you're putting yourself in danger for someone who'd spit on your grave. You swore an oath to me—loyalty, service. How's that work if you're stuck in Malfoy Manor playing savior to a lost cause?"

"I'm not breaking my oath," she said fiercely. "I'll serve you, I'll do whatever you ask—except this. I'm begging you, Harry. Don't kill him. Give me time."

"Time for what?" he shot back. "For him to finish his little project? You know he's going to be working on the Vanishing Cabinet, right? He's trying to sneak Death Eaters into Hogwarts to get to Dumbledore. That's not some hypothetical—he's actively planning it."

"I'll stop him. I'll find a way."

Harry let out a short and humorless laugh, sneering at her. "You'll stop him? You couldn't even get him to talk to you without him throwing you on the floor. What makes you think he'll listen now?"

"Because I'm his mother," she said, her voice trembling but firm. "He may hate me, he may despise me, but I'm still the only one who's ever loved him unconditionally. That has to count for something."

Harry stared at her, his expression a mix of pity and irritation. "It doesn't. Not to him. You're chasing a ghost, Narcissa. And it's going to get you killed—or worse."

"I don't care," she whispered. "I have to do this. Please, Harry. Don't take him from me yet."

They stood there, locked in a silent standoff, the tension thick enough to choke on. Harry's jaw worked, his eyes searching her face, and she could tell he was torn—part of him wanted to shake her, part of him understood. Finally, he sighed, rubbing the back of his neck.

"Fine," he said, his voice clipped. "I don't agree with this—I think it's a terrible idea—but I won't stop you. You want to try saving him? Go ahead. But listen to me, Narcissa, because I'm only saying this once."

He stepped closer, his presence filling the space between them, and Narcissa's breath hitched at his proximity. His voice dropped to a low, dangerous tone as he leaned close enough that their faces were almost touching.

"Draco's mission is doomed. That Vanishing Cabinet plan? It's not happening—not on my watch. We both know I've already destroyed that thing. Even if he cooks up something else, I won't let him bring Death Eaters into Hogwarts. I won't let him hurt Dumbledore, or anyone else. The second I think he's about to cross that line, the second he endangers an innocent, I'm done waiting. I'll kill him myself, and I won't hesitate. If you don't want that to happen, you'd better do something fast."

A chill ran down her spine, his words sinking in like stones. His eyes were hard, unyielding, and she knew he meant it—every syllable. She nodded shakily, her throat tight. "I… I understand. I'll do something. I'll stop him."

Harry's lips pressed into a thin line, skepticism clear on his face. "Yeah, sure you will. I don't buy it, but it's your call. Just don't expect me to bail you out when it all goes to hell."

She swallowed, tears prickling her eyes again, but she held his gaze. "Thank you," she said softly. "For giving me this chance."

"Don't thank me," he said gruffly, stepping back. "You're digging your own grave. I just hope you're ready for what comes next."

She nodded again, wiping her face with a trembling hand. "I will be."

He didn't reply, just watched her for a long moment, his expression unreadable. Then he turned, his cloak rustling as he headed for the door. "Stay safe, Narcissa," he said over his shoulder. "You're going to need it."

And with that, he was gone, leaving her alone in the dusty, moonlit shack. She sank to the floor, her legs giving out, and buried her face in her hands. The weight of it all—Draco's betrayal, Harry's warning, her own impossible hope—pressed down on her, threatening to crush her. But she couldn't give up. Not yet.

She'd go back to Malfoy Manor. She'd face her son. And somehow, some way, she'd find a way to save him—or die trying.

XXXXX

Harry trudged back across the moor, the Shrieking Shack swallowed by the night behind him. The air was sharp against his skin, cutting through his cloak as he shoved his hands deeper into his pockets. His boots crunched on the uneven ground, and his mind churned over Narcissa—her tears, her desperation, that whole bloody mess with Draco. He kicked a loose stone, watching it skitter away, and let out a quiet grunt of frustration. He wasn't even halfway to Hogsmeade when a familiar voice slid into his head, uninvited and smooth as silk.

'Well, that was a right borefest, wasn't it?' Maria's tone was teasing, edged with a faint whine. 'Here I was, hoping for some proper excitement, and you give me tears and mummy drama. What's the matter with you, Harry? You've got that hot piece of arse all to yourself in that dingy shack, and you let her sob instead of shagging her senseless?'

Harry stopped short, rolling his eyes as he leaned against a gnarled tree. The bark was rough under his shoulder, and he tilted his head back, staring up at the moon through the bare branches.

'Didn't ask for your opinion, Maria. She's a wreck—didn't feel right pushing anything. Draco's gone off the deep end, and she's clinging to some daft hope she can fix him.'

Maria's laugh echoed in his mind, sharp and mocking.

'Fix him? Oh, please. That little git's a lost cause—killed a baby and its mum, proud as punch about it. Twisted her arm when she tried to stop him, too. She's wasting her time, and you're wasting mine letting her drone on. Should've taken her right there—given her something else to think about. She's gagging for it, you know, all that pent-up tension.'

'You're a bloody menace,' Harry thought, a faint smirk tugging at his lips despite himself. 'She's not in the mood, trust me. Too busy begging me not to kill him. Wants me to give her time to sort him out, like he's still her sweet little boy. I told her he's plotting to get Death Eaters into Hogwarts and kill Dumbledore, but she's dead-set on staying at the Manor to watch him.'

'I'm still in disbelief about that. Seriously!?' Maria's voice turned incredulous, tinged with irritation. 'After you went and dissolved that miserable marriage for her? You're too good to her, Harry—freed her from that prat Lucius, and she's choosing to mope in that gloomy hole instead of jumping you? Pathetic. I'd have had her on her knees by now, thanking you proper.'

Harry shook his head, the smirk fading. 'Yeah, well, she's not you, is she? Kept going on about how he's still her son, even after all that. I get it, sort of—she's his mum, can't just give up like that. She's emotional and all, got years of memories with that little shit. Doesn't mean I'm too thrilled about it though. Told her I'm not waiting if he tries anything. One wrong move, and he's done.'

'Now that was more like it,' Maria purred, her tone brightening. 'A bit of edge, some stakes—I can live with that. Still, she's daft for sticking around. You should've dragged her off, shown her what a real man can do. Imagine the look on little Draco's face if he caught you two! His lovely mum getting shagged rotten and loving it—Oh! I'd pay to see that.'

'Relentless, aren't you?' Harry replied, pushing off the tree and starting to walk again. The wind picked up, tugging at his cloak, and he hunched his shoulders against it.

'You expect any less?' She asked, and Harry could see her grinning. All he did was shake his head with a chuckle.

'Didn't feel right tonight, Maria. She's too broken up—felt a bit bad for her, if I'm honest. She's in deep, and I reckon she's heading for a fall. Lucius'll come for her when he's out of Azkaban, too. Warned her, but you saw how she was like. 'I'll deal with it later.' Yeah, right.'

'Sympathy?' Maria groaned, her voice dripping with exasperation. 'You're going soft on me, Potter. She's a grown woman—she'll figure it out or she won't. Stop playing the hero and start playing the rogue. She's ripe for the taking, and you're letting all this heavy nonsense drag it down. Where's the fun? Where's the passion?'

'Give over, will you?' Harry shot back, a touch of steel in his thought. 'It's not always about that. She's a mess, yeah, but I can feel she's gonna be loyal—swore that oath to me and I know she meant it. I just wish she'd see sense about her ponce of a son. He's a walking disaster, and I'm not letting him wreck Hogwarts. I've told her straight—if he acts, I'm ending it. She knows it'd happen, but she's still hoping she can magic him back into her little kid.'

'Oh, for heaven's sake,' Maria sighed, dramatic as ever. 'Fine, be all noble if you must. But you're testing my patience with this slow slog. I want something thrilling soon—blood, heat, anything. I'm not here for the weepy family rubbish. Give me a show, Harry—you owe me after that dreary scene.'

'Alright,' Harry thought with a chuckle, his boots scuffing the dirt as he neared the village. The lights of Hogsmeade flickered in the distance, warm against the dark. 'Things'll kick off when Malfoy makes his move. Keep your eyes open—it won't be long before it all goes pear-shaped.'

'That's better,' Maria said, smug and satisfied. 'Don't disappoint me, now. And next time you're with Narcissa, don't be so gentle. She's begging for a distraction—give it to her, you gorgeous tease.'

Harry didn't bother replying, letting her voice fade as he kept walking. The wind howled softly, carrying the faint scent of woodsmoke from the village, and he pulled his cloak tighter. Maria was a handful—always pushing, always prodding—but she wasn't wrong about the storm coming. Malfoy was a ticking clock, and Narcissa was caught in the middle. He'd given her a chance, but he wasn't holding his breath.

His mind drifted back to the Shack—Narcissa's tear-streaked face, the way her voice broke when she talked about Draco. It'd been a punch to the gut, seeing her like that, all her poise stripped away. He'd wanted to shake her, tell her to wake up, but part of him got it. She was a mother, even if her son was a monster. It didn't make it any less frustrating, though.

He passed the first few houses of Hogsmeade, their windows glowing softly, and his stomach growled. A pint and some food sounded good—maybe at the Three Broomsticks, if it wasn't too crowded. He'd deal with Narcissa's mess tomorrow, figure out how to keep an eye on Draco without tipping his hand. For now, he just wanted to switch off, let the day's weight slide off his shoulders. Maria could wait for her drama—he'd give her something worth watching soon enough.

To be continued…

Visit my profile to keep up with the latest updates. There, you can also check out my other fics if you haven't yet. Also, you can find me on any other site under the same username. Cheers!

Chapter 35: Bar Trouble

As he approached the pub, Harry flicked his wand, muttering a low incantation under his breath. A shimmer of magic rippled over him, his features shifting. His jawline sharpened, his nose took on a slight hook, and his hair lightened to a nondescript brown. Only his eyes stayed the same, that striking emerald green cutting through the glamour like a beacon. He gave his reflection a quick check in a small window nearby, satisfied that no one would clock him as Harry Potter tonight. With a nod, he tucked his wand away.

The pub's sign creaked faintly as he approached, the warm glow from the windows spilling out onto the cobblestones. He pushed the door open, the bell above jingling softly, and stepped inside. The place was dead—empty tables stretched out under the low beams, the fire in the hearth crackling quietly. Only Madam Rosmerta stood behind the bar, polishing a glass with a rag, her face etched into one of concern. She looked up at the sound, and her face lit up with that familiar, flirtatious smile as her eyes raked over him.

"Well, hello there," she said, her voice warm and teasing, dripping with a honeyed edge that made it clear she was already sizing him up. She set the glass down with an audible clink, leaning forward just enough to give him a tantalizing view of her curves, her low-cut blouse straining against her chest in a way that was impossible to ignore. Her blonde hair was swept back, a few strands falling loose to frame her face, and her lips curved wider as she took him in, her gaze lingering a little too long. "Don't think I've seen you round here before, stranger."

Harry let his eyes wander, trailing over her figure—those wide, flaring hips hugged tightly by her skirt, and the way her blouse clung to every dip and swell of her curves. He couldn't help the slight quirk of his lips as he sauntered over, hands shoved casually in his pockets.

"Evening," he said, keeping his tone light but letting a hint of a drawl slip in, just enough to match her vibe. "Quiet night, eh?"

'Ooh, look at her,' Maria's voice purred in his head, gleeful and practically vibrating with excitement. 'She's literally begging for it, Harry. Go on, charm her knickers off—I want a front-row seat to this show.'

Harry expertly ignored her, sliding into a seat at the bar with an easy confidence. Rosmerta's smile stretched wider, her eyes twinkling with mischief as she sashayed closer, resting her elbows on the counter so her cleavage was right in his line of sight.

"Quiet's one way to put it," she said, her voice dropping low and sultry. "Just me and the fire tonight—till you walked in and lit the place up, that is. What can I do for you, handsome?"

"Pint of bitter and some fish and chips, cheers," he said, meeting her gaze head-on, letting his eyes flick down to her lips for a split second before locking back on hers. "Been a long day—could use something warm to take the edge off."

"Coming right up," she replied, her tone dipping into something almost suggestive as she straightened, giving him another eyeful of her curves before turning to fetch his order. Her perky rear swayed with every step, and Harry watched, leaning back in his chair, letting the tension from earlier melt away as she worked.

Maria piped up again, relentless. 'You're wasting time, you prat. She's flirting her arse off—give her a wink, get her over here. Bet she'd climb over that bar and into your lap if you played it right.'

'Shut it, will you?' he thought, keeping his focus on Rosmerta as she returned with his pint. She set it down with a little flourish, her fingers brushing his hand—soft and intentional, lingering just long enough to send a spark up his arm.

"There you go, love," she said, her voice a warm caress as she stayed close, her hip cocked against the bar. "Food'll be out in a tick. So, stranger, what brings you to Hogsmeade? Not often I see a new face—especially one as striking as yours."

Harry took a slow sip of his pint, letting the bitter taste roll over his tongue, and raised a brow, leaning forward just a touch. "Striking, eh? You must see a fair few faces in here—reckon you'd remember them all, or am I just special?"

She laughed, a rich, throaty sound that sent a shiver down his spine, and leaned in closer, her hair brushing the counter as she propped her chin on her hand. "Oh, I've got a good memory for the ones worth remembering. And you, love, I'd not forget in a hurry. Those eyes of yours—they're something else. Like they're daring me to figure you out."

"Cheers," he said, smirking as he set the pint down, letting his fingers linger on the glass. "Maybe I'll stick around, give you something proper to remember me by. Wouldn't want to disappoint a woman with such a sharp eye."

Her eyes sparkled, and she shifted, resting a hand on her hip in a way that pulled her blouse tighter across her chest. Her tits strained against the fabric, her cleavage even more pronounced, and a part of him urged him to take the invitation.

"I'd like that," she replied, smirking as she caught his appreciative gaze. "Could use some decent company round here. Gets lonely, you know, just me and the regulars—none of them half as interesting as you."

"Lonely's no good," he replied, his tone teasing as he let his gaze dip again, slow and filled with appreciation, before flicking back up to her face. "Reckon I could keep you entertained for a bit—maybe more than a bit, if you're lucky."

"Promises, promises," she shot back, her grin widening as she mirrored his leaning stance, closing the gap between them until he could smell the faint lavender on her skin. "Big talk for a bloke who's just walked in. You'll have to prove you're worth my time, handsome."

"Oh, I'm worth it," he said, his voice dropping low, a playful edge to it as he held her stare. "Bet I could keep you smiling all night—maybe even blushing, if I'm on form."

She bit her lip, just for a second, and the air between them crackled with raw, sexual tension. "Blushing, eh? That's a tall order—I don't fluster easy. But I'll give you a shot. You've got a cheeky spark about you—I like that."

"Cheeky's my middle name," he quipped, taking another sip of his pint and letting his eyes linger on her lips again. "Well, that and trouble. Reckon you can handle a bit of both?"

"Handle it?" she said, arching a brow as she leaned in even closer, her voice a husky whisper. "Love, I could run circles round you and still have energy to spare. Question is, can you keep up with me?"

He chuckled, low and warm, setting his pint down and resting his arm on the bar, close enough that their fingers nearly brushed. "I'm a quick learner. Give me a chance, and I'll have you eating out of my hand by closing time."

"Eating out of your hand?" She laughed again, tossing her head back so her hair caught the firelight, and then fixed him with a look that was pure challenge. "Bold one, aren't you? I'd rather see you try to keep me on my toes—takes more than a pretty face and a smooth line to impress me."

"Pretty face, eh?" he said, grinning as he leaned in, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial murmur. "And here I thought it was my charm you were after. Guess I'll have to up my game—maybe throw in a wink or two, see if that does the trick."

She smirked, reaching out to tap his hand lightly with her fingers, her touch warm and teasing. "A wink might get you halfway, but you'll need more than that to win me over. I've had blokes try all sorts in here—takes a special kind to stick in my mind."

"Lucky for you, I'm one of a kind," he shot back, catching her hand before she could pull it away and giving it a quick, playful squeeze. "Stick around me long enough, and you'll be dreaming about those winks."

She didn't pull her hand back right away, letting it linger in his grip as her eyes danced with amusement. "Dreaming, huh? You're cocky—I like that too. Maybe I'll keep you around just to see how far that confidence takes you."

"Far as you want it to," he said, releasing her hand with a slow slide of his fingers, letting the contact linger. "I've got all night to show you I'm not just talk."

"Better not be," she replied, straightening up but keeping her eyes locked on his, her tone dripping with flirtation. "I'd hate to waste a quiet night on a bloke who can't deliver. So, what's your next move, charmer?"

He tilted his head, pretending to think it over, before he flashed her a grin. "Reckon I'll start with the fish and chips—gotta keep my strength up if I'm gonna keep you on your toes. After that? Maybe I'll steal you away from that bar for a proper chat—see if I can make you laugh as hard as you're making me smile."

She laughed again, that rich sound filling the empty pub, and turned to grab his food from the kitchen hatch. "Steal me away? You've got ambition—I'll give you that. Let's see how you do with the food first, then we'll talk about the rest."

She slid the plate of steaming fish and chips in front of him, leaning in close as she did, her breath brushing his ear for a split second. "Dig in, love. Tell me what you think—I don't skimp on the portions, and I don't skimp on anything else either."

He picked up a chip, popping it in his mouth, and nodded, letting his eyes flick up to hers. "Spot on. You've got a knack for this—and not just the cooking, I reckon."

"Years of practice," she said, watching him eat with a pleased, almost predatory look. "So, you never answered proper—what's a bloke like you doing in a quiet place like this? Looking for trouble, or just a pretty face to flirt with?"

"Just passing through," he said between bites, keeping it vague but letting his tone stay playful. "Needed a break, somewhere out of the way. Found the pretty face by accident—best bit of luck I've had all week."

"Flatterer," she teased, propping a hand on her hip again, her skirt shifting just enough to draw his eye. "You're good at this, I'll give you that. Keep it up, and I might just let you stay past closing."

"Past closing?" he said, raising a brow as he leaned forward, his voice a low rumble. "Careful what you offer—I might take you up on it and then some."

She smirked, leaning in to match him, her lips inches from his. "Oh, I'm counting on it, handsome. Night's young—let's see how much trouble we can stir up."

"Deal," he said, grinning as he popped another chip in his mouth. It had not been in his plans, but he'd be lying if he said he'd never had hots for this buxom bombshell of a barmaid. The air between them was buzzing with heat and promise.

That was, until the door banged open, shattering the quiet.

A group of five wizards and witches stumbled in, clad in ragged black cloaks, their voices loud and slurred. The stench of cheap firewhisky hit the room before they did, and Harry gave them a quick glance—rough-looking, unshaven, wands dangling carelessly from their hands.

Snatchers, by the look of them, though not the sharpest ones.

Rosmerta's face soured instantly, her flirtatious glow dimming as she muttered under her breath.

"Bloody hell, why do they have to keep coming here? Piss off, the lot of you."

Harry raised a brow, keeping his tone low. "Trouble?"

She sighed, crossing her arms as she glared at the group. "You could say that. With You-Know-Who back, his little minions have been stirring trouble up the countryside. Snatchers, mostly—petty thugs who think they're big shots. Don't usually come this close to Hogwarts, but these idiots don't care. Been a nuisance round the village the last few nights."

"What've they been up to?" he asked, taking another bite of his fish, though his eyes flicked back to the group as they sprawled across a table in the corner.

"Nothing too serious—yet," she said, her voice tight. "Petty stuff, mostly. Harassing folk, nicking drinks they don't pay for, demanding 'protection money' from the shops. Last night, they tipped over old Aberforth's bins, laughed like it was the funniest thing. Night before, they cornered poor ol' Puddifoot little ways from her tea shop on High Street, made her hand over a few Galleons to leave her alone. Not terror, just… annoying. Still, it's got people jumpy."

Harry frowned, chewing slowly. "Sounds like a right pain. They ever push it further?"

"Not so far," she admitted, though her eyes betrayed a flicker of worry. "But I don't like the look of them. They're drunk tonight—might get bold. I just want them gone."

He nodded, glancing at the group again. They were getting louder, banging fists on the table, and one of them—a wiry bloke with a patchy beard—shouted across the room. "Oi, Rosmerta! Get your arse over here—bring us some grub and ale, now!"

Her jaw tightened, and she shot Harry a look that said 'stay put' before raising her voice. "Hold your horses, I'm coming!"

"Move it, you lazy cow!" another one barked—a stocky man with a crooked nose—laughing as his mates joined in. "What's a bloke got to do to get served round here? Flash you a smile? Or would you rather have a flash of another kind?"

Harry shifted in his seat, his hand twitching toward his wand. The way they were talking to her—crude and vile—set his teeth on edge. He started to push up, but Rosmerta's hand shot out, grabbing his wrist with surprising strength.

"Don't," she whispered, her voice urgent. "'S'not worth it. They'll make it worse for me if you start something."

"They're being pricks," he said, keeping his voice low but firm. "You don't have to put up with that."

"I know," she said, her grip tightening. "But you'll leave after your meal, and I'm stuck here. They'll take it out on me if you stir them up. Please—just let it be."

He didn't like it—not one bit. His gut twisted at the thought of sitting there while they treated her like dirt, but her eyes were pleading, and he could see the fear behind them. Reluctantly, he sank back into his seat, his jaw clenched. "Fine. But I don't like it."

"Neither do I," she muttered, letting go of his hand and grabbing a tray. "Stay put, alright? I'll handle them."

She moved off, piling the tray with tankards and a plate of bread and cheese—nothing fancy, just enough to shut them up. Harry watched, his food forgotten, as she carried it over to their table. The group hooted as she approached, the wiry bloke leaning back with a leer.

"About bloody time, love," he slurred, snatching a tankard off the tray so fast it sloshed over the edge, soaking his sleeve. He didn't seem to notice, just guzzled it down and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. "Thought we'd have to come drag you over here ourselves, you slow slag."

"Keep your hands to yourself," she snapped, setting the tray down with a thud that rattled the tankards. But the stocky witch with greasy hair and a gap-toothed grin reached out anyway, grabbing at Rosmerta's skirt with a drunken giggle.

"Come on, Rosie, give us a twirl," she cackled, tugging hard enough to make Rosmerta stumble forward, nearly dropping the tray entirely. "Show us what you're hiding under there! Bet it's nothing worth seeing, eh? All dried up and saggy!"

"Get off!" Rosmerta yanked back, her voice sharp as she regained her footing, but the wiry bloke joined in, his hand darting out to pinch her hip. She swatted at him, her face flushing with a mix of anger and embarrassment, and the others roared with laughter, slamming their fists on the table like it was the best show they'd seen all week.

"Feisty tonight, eh?" he sneered, grabbing her wrist as she tried to pull away. His grip was tight, his dirty nails digging into her skin, and he yanked her closer, his sour breath hitting her face. "Maybe we'll stick around, keep you company. Bet you're lonely, running this dump all by yourself. What's a washed-up barmaid like you got to do all night, huh?"

"Let go," she hissed, twisting her arm, but he just tightened his hold, his grin widening as his mates egged him on.

"Aw, don't be like that, Rosie," the stocky man with the crooked nose chimed in, leaning forward with a mocking pout. "We're your best customers! Where's that famous charm you're supposed to have? Or did it dry up with the rest of you? Maybe you need a real man to loosen you up!"

The witch cackled again, spilling her ale as she gestured wildly. "Yeah, loosen her up! She's so stiff she'd snap in half if she tried to have some fun. Look at her—thinks she's too good for us, but she's just a sad old cow pouring drinks for losers."

Rosmerta's face was a storm cloud now, her lips pressed into a thin line as she finally wrenched her wrist free, stumbling back a step. "I said get off, you filthy sods! Take your bloody drinks and shut up, or I'll—"

"Or you'll what?" the wiry bloke interrupted, standing up so fast his chair tipped over with a crash. He loomed over her, swaying slightly, his wand dangling loosely in his other hand. "What's a slag like you gonna do? Hex us? You're too slow and too stupid to pull that off. Go on, try it—give us a laugh!"

"Bet she couldn't even charm a flea off a dog," the stocky witch snorted, tossing a crust of bread at Rosmerta. It bounced off her shoulder, and the group howled, the sound grating and wild. "Look at her, all red in the face—poor thing's gonna cry!"

"I'm not crying," Rosmerta snapped, brushing the crumbs off with a furious swipe. "I'm just sick of you lot stinking up my pub. You want to eat? Then eat and get out. I've got better things to do than listen to your rubbish."

"Better things?" the crooked-nose man jeered, snatching a piece of cheese off the tray and shoving it into his mouth, crumbs spraying as he talked. "Like what? Polishing glasses nobody uses? Face it, Rosie, this place is dead, and you're the only sad sack dumb enough to stick around. We're doing you a favor, keeping you busy!"

"Yeah, you should thank us," the wiry bloke added, stepping closer again, his boots scuffing the floor. He reached out, this time grabbing a handful of her apron and tugging it hard enough to make her stagger. "Come on, say it—'Thank you, kind sirs, for gracing my shitty little pub.' Go on, Rosie, let's hear it!"

"Piss off," she spat, shoving his hand away, but he just laughed, louder and uglier, and flicked his wand lazily. A jet of sparks shot out, singeing the edge of her apron, and she yelped, jumping back as the smell of burnt fabric mixed with the firewhisky stench.

"Oops," he said, not sounding sorry at all. "Clumsy me. Maybe if you weren't so slow, you'd dodge better. What's next, gonna trip over your own feet and bawl about it?"

The stocky witch leaned forward, her voice a mocking sing-song. "Poor widdle Rosie, all alone, can't even handle a few sparks! Maybe we should burn this dump down, do her a favor—put her out of her misery!"

"Or maybe we'll just take what we want," the crooked-nose man said, his tone darkening as he grabbed another tankard and chugged it, letting half of it dribble down his chin. He slammed it down, cracking the wood, and wiped his mouth with a sleeve. "You're too stingy with the good stuff, Rosie. Where's the real firewhisky? Bet you're hiding it, you greedy cow. Maybe we'll tear this place apart 'til we find it!"

Harry's chair scraped back an inch, his fingers white-knuckled around his wand under the table. He'd been watching this go on too long, the insults and the grabbing and the sheer bloody nastiness of it all churning his stomach. Rosmerta was holding her own, but the way they were ganging up on her, pushing further with every slurred word—it was unbearable. His pulse thumped in his ears, and he was half a second from jumping up when the wiry bloke made it worse.

He lunged forward, snagging Rosmerta's arm again, and this time he didn't let go, dragging her toward him as she flailed. "Come here, you stuck-up bint—let's see if you're as useless as you look!" he snarled, his mates cheering him on like it was a Quidditch match. The stocky witch grabbed a handful of bread and mashed it into Rosmerta's hair, cackling as crumbs rained down.

"Looks better now!" she shrieked, and the crooked-nose man joined in, flicking his wand to send a stream of ale splashing across Rosmerta's front, soaking her blouse entirely. The group hooted at the sight of her blouse sticking to her chest, hiding little of what lay beneath.

"Much improved!" he roared, eyeing her lecherously as the whole group dissolved into hysterics, banging the table so hard it wobbled.

That was it. Harry was done. His chair flew back with a screech, hitting the wall as he shot to his feet, wand already out. He didn't even bother with words—just flicked it in their direction, a silent Immobulus ripping through the air like a whipcrack.

The spell hit them all mid-laugh, and the group froze, their bodies locking up like they'd been dunked in ice. Tankards clattered to the floor, ale splashing in arcs across the boards, bread and cheese tumbling into the mess. The wiry bloke's hand was still clamped around Rosmerta's arm, his face stuck in a leering grin, while the stocky witch's arm hovered mid-throw, a crust dangling from her fingers. The silence was sudden and total, broken only by Rosmerta's sharp gasp as she stumbled back, free at last.

She stared ahead, wide-eyed, her chest heaving as she took in the scene—the frozen Snatchers, their wild, panicked gazes darting helplessly, before finally locking on to something behind her. She turned slowly, her breath catching, and there he was.

Harry stood in the middle of the pub, his wand raised, and the air around him crackling with raw power. The dim light caught his face, and the glamour flickered, peeling away like smoke in a gust of wind. Those emerald eyes blazed through the disguise, fierce and unyielding, and Rosmerta gasped.

The whole room seemed to shrink under the weight of his presence, the shadows twisting as if the walls themselves were leaning in. Rosmerta's mouth fell open, shock and recognition slamming into her like a hex, and for a long, electric moment, she just stared, caught between awe and disbelief.

"Harry Potter?" she whispered, her eyes wide as she took in Harry standing there, his wand still raised. The pub felt smaller now, the tension thick enough to choke on, but Harry didn't flinch. He lowered his wand just a fraction, keeping it steady, and shot her a quick, lopsided grin—half apology, half reassurance.

"Yeah, reckon the cat's out of the bag," he said, his voice calm but carrying that playful edge she'd been flirting with earlier. "Sorry about the mess."

Rosmerta blinked, then let out a shaky laugh, brushing a hand through her crumb-strewn hair. "Mess? Merlin's beard, Harry, you just turned my night from rubbish to bloody legendary. What are you even doing here?"

"Long story," he replied, stepping closer, his eyes flicking to the Snatchers. "Let's just say I needed a pint and some peace. Didn't expect to play the savior, but here we are."

The Snatchers, still locked in place by the Immobulus, couldn't move, but their eyes darted wildly—some furious, some terrified—as they registered who he was. The wiry bloke's grin was stuck, but his gaze screamed panic. Harry ignored them for now, focusing on Rosmerta as she wiped ale off her soaked blouse, muttering curses under her breath.

"You alright?" he asked, his voice softer this time, and his brow creasing as he took in the state of her—hair a mess, apron singed, and blouse clinging to her in a way that was less flirty now and more humiliating thanks to those clowns.

She nodded, though her jaw was tight. "Didn't expect this, for sure. Should've kept my wand at ready so I could've hexed them myself before they got this far. Bloody pricks."

"Still time for that," Harry said, smirking as he twirled his wand between his fingers. "But I've got an idea—something a bit more fun. You in?"

Her eyes lit up, that mischievous spark from earlier flickering back to life. "Oh, I'm in, handsome. What've you got in mind?"

Harry grinned wider, then turned to the Snatchers, pacing a slow circle around their table. "See, you lot picked the wrong night to be arseholes. Normally, I'd just chuck you out and call it a day, but you've gone and pissed off the wrong barmaid—and me, while we're at it. So, let's make this interesting."

He flicked his wand again, and the Immobulus lifted—just enough for them to move their heads and talk, though their bodies stayed rooted. The wiry bloke sputtered immediately, his voice hoarse. "Potter! You—you can't do this! We're just having a laugh, mate, no harm done!"

"No harm?" Harry raised a brow, glancing at Rosmerta's ruined apron and the ale dripping off her. "Mate, you've got a funny definition of 'laugh.' Reckon it's time you lot learned some manners."

The stocky witch with the greasy hair tried to lunge forward, but her legs wouldn't budge. "You little shit! When we get free, I'll—"

"You'll what?" Harry cut her off, his tone sharp but still casual. "Trip over your own wand and cry about it? Nah, you're staying put. Here's the deal: you're gonna clean up this mess you made—every last drop—and then you're gonna apologise to Rosmerta. Properly."

The crooked-nose man barked a laugh, though it sounded forced. "Apologise? To her? You're off your rocker, Potter. We don't bow to some barmaid."

Harry tilted his head, his grin turning dangerous. "See, that's where you're wrong. You're not bowing—you're groveling. And if you don't, I've got a few tricks up my sleeve that'll make you wish you'd stayed home tonight."

He didn't wait for their response. With a quick jab of his wand, he cast a silent levitation charm and the spilled tankards, bread crusts, and cheese chunks floated up from the floor. The Snatchers flinched as the mess hovered in front of them, then—slowly—started circling their heads like a swarm of annoying flies.

"What's that smell!?" The crooked-nose man hissed.

"Rotten eggs, vomit, and some spoiled fish," Harry explained calmly. "All coming from the lovely food and drinks you chucked on this lovely lady over here. Nifty little transfiguration. You would've understood if you'd paid attention in class."

The wiry bloke swatted at a chunk of badly smelling cheese, only for it to dodge and smack him in the forehead.

"Oi! Stop that!" he yelped in disgust, flailing uselessly.

"Not 'til you say sorry," Harry said, leaning against the bar now, his arms crossed like he was watching a mildly entertaining show. "Go on, then. Clock's ticking."

Rosmerta stepped up beside him, her arms crossed too, though a grin was tugging at her lips. "Better listen to him, lads. He's got that look—I reckon he could keep this up all night."

The stocky witch glared daggers, but a soggy bread crust bonked her on the nose, and she growled in disgust. "Fine! Sorry, alright? Get this crap off me!"

"Nope," Harry said, shaking his head. "That's not proper. Try again—full sentence, with feeling. And it's 'Madam Rosmerta,' not 'some barmaid.'"

The crooked-nose man snarled, but a tankard tipped midair and dumped the last of its ale over his head, soaking his already grimy cloak. He sputtered as the smell of vomit overwhelmed him, shaking his head like a wet dog. "Alright, alright! I'm sorry, Madam Rosmerta, for being a prat! Happy now?"

"Getting there," Harry said, glancing at Rosmerta. "What d'you think? Good enough?"

She tapped her chin, pretending to mull it over. "Hmm, not quite. I think they need to clean up first—really earn it."

"Fair," Harry agreed, and with another flick of his wand, the floating mess shifted. The tankards plopped into the Snatchers' hands, and the bread and cheese started darting toward their mouths like overeager pets. "Right, you lot—start scrubbing. Floor's a state, and you're not leaving 'til it's spotless."

"You can't be serious!" the wiry bloke snapped, but a crust shoved itself against his lips, and he gagged, spitting it out. "Bloody hell—fine, we'll do it!"

Harry released the spell fully now, letting their bodies move, though he kept his wand trained on them. The Snatchers scrambled, grabbing the tankards and using their own cloaks to mop up the ale, grumbling the whole time. Rosmerta watched, her grin growing as they fumbled, slipping in the puddles they'd made.

"Look at 'em," she said, nudging Harry with her elbow. "Never thought I'd see the day—Snatchers on their knees in my pub, cleaning up after themselves. This is priceless."

"Should've brought a camera," Harry quipped, leaning closer so their shoulders brushed. "Could've framed it—'The Night Rosmerta Got Her Revenge.'"

She laughed, that rich, throaty sound he'd liked earlier, and bumped him back. "You're trouble, you are. Good trouble, mind—but trouble."

"Always," he said, winking at her before turning back to the Snatchers. "Oi, you missed a spot—over by the chair. Put some elbow grease into it."

The wiry bloke glared but kept scrubbing, muttering curses under his breath. It took a good ten minutes, but eventually, the floor was clean—well, cleaner than it'd been—and the Snatchers stood there, soggy and humiliated, their wands still dangling uselessly.

"Right," Harry said, straightening up. "One last go—apologies, all of you. Make it good, or I'll have the furniture start chasing you out."

The group groaned, but they complied. The wiry bloke went first, his voice grudging but clear. "Sorry, Madam Rosmerta, for being a right git and messing up your pub."

The stocky witch followed, her face red. "Sorry, Madam Rosmerta, for throwing stuff and being a cow."

The crooked-nose man mumbled, "Sorry, Madam Rosmerta, for the ale and the rude bits."

The other two—a lanky wizard and a squat witch—echoed similar apologies, their heads down. Harry nodded, satisfied, before he lowered his voice, stepping closer to them. "Good. Now, here's the kicker—I can't have you blabbing about this, so let's tidy up that memory of yours."

Before they could react, he raised his wand and aimed at them. A soft shimmer rippled through the air, hitting all five Snatchers. Their eyes glazed over for a second, then cleared, but their expressions turned blank, as if confused.

Harry kept his tone firm. "You lot got drunk, trashed the pub, and decided it's a rotten place to ever come back to. You don't remember me, and you're done bothering Hogsmeade. Now get out."

The Snatchers blinked, looking around like they'd just woken up. The wiry bloke scratched his head. "Uh… right. This place is rubbish. Let's go, lads."

"Yeah, stinks here," the stocky witch muttered, stumbling toward the door. The others followed, shoving through it in a daze, the bell jingling as it slammed shut. The pub went quiet again, just the fire crackling and the sign creaking outside.

Harry tucked his wand away, turning to Rosmerta with a sheepish grin. "Well, that was a bit more excitement than I planned."

She stared at him for a second, then burst out laughing, doubling over as she clutched the bar for support. "Merlin's pants, Harry, you're something else! Did you see their faces? They looked like they'd wet themselves!"

"Pretty sure one of them did," he said, chuckling as he slid back into his seat. "You sure you're alright? They got you good with that ale."

She waved a hand, still giggling as she grabbed a rag to dab at her blouse. "I'll live. Worth it to see you put them in their place. You've got a knack for this hero business, you know."

"Comes with the territory," he said, picking up his pint and taking a sip. "Though I'd rather just flirt with you all night than deal with idiots like that."

Her eyes twinkled as she leaned on the bar again, closer this time, her damp blouse still clinging in a way that made his pulse kick up now that the idiot business had been taken care of.

"Oh, you're not off the hook yet, handsome. You promised me a proper chat—and maybe a laugh or two. Night's not over."

"True," he said, setting his pint down and meeting her gaze, that flirty spark reigniting between them. "Reckon I owe you after that. How about I stick around, help you close up? Could use some decent company myself."

"Deal," she said, her voice dropping low and teasing again as she brushed her fingers over his hand, lingering just like before. "But you're buying the next round—hero or not, I'm not letting you off cheap."

He laughed, squeezing her hand back. "Wouldn't dream of it. Don't know about you, but I'm itching to see how much trouble we can stir up, the two of us."

She smirked, pulling back to grab a fresh pint for him, her hips swaying as she moved. "Oh, I've got a feeling it'll be plenty, love. Plenty indeed."

To be continued…

Visit my profile for more of my work.

If you liked this fic, then do check out the others.

Thanks for reading!